《Betrayal of Love: Ex-husband Comes To Me Again》 Chapter 1 Prelude It was getting dark. In the western suburbs, the lights were on in only one room of the two-storied villa. It had been three days since Shawn Yu had kept Windy Fu locked in the room. "Please, stop!" she begged, drawing in labored breaths. She felt like she was dying. She never expected Shawn Yu to treat her like this. He raped her repeatedly not caring whether she lived or died. Windy Fu pleaded with him to stop again and again for the sake of her child. If it hadn''t been for her baby, she wouldn''t have cared even if she died! She was filled with pure hate for the man in front of her at this moment. But her pleas fell on deaf ears. Shawn Yu looked at her coldly. "You deserve this! I warned you many times not to hurt your sister, but you still ignored me. Do you really think that I would just stand by and do nothing?" he said with an evil smile. Windy Fu shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks. "I didn''t... I didn''t hurt her, really," she sobbed. Shawn Yu didn''t buy it for a second. "How dare you defend yourself? If you didn''t hurt her, how did she miscarry?" "I really don''t know." She looked at him, desperately hoping he would believe her but she knew that no matter how much she explained, it was useless. He would never let her go. He had no feelings for her. He said that he didn''t like children, and he didn''t want them but that was only for her. He cared so much about her sister''s pregnancy. Now her sister''s child was gone, and he was heartbroken. He was torturing her until he got an explanation for the death of the baby. Windy was filled with despair. Despite knowing that this cold and ruthless man loved someone else and had no place for her in his heart, she continued to love him. The deeper she fell in love with him, the worse it would be for her in the end! She couldn''t earn his trus t no matter how hard she tried. Sweat trickled down Shawn''s forehead. His expression was ferocious and his brutality was out of control. "Ah! Please don''t! It hurts!" Windy shrieked with a pained expression. She subconsciously covered her belly with her hands. She felt like life was flowing away from her body slowly. But Shawn sneered at her and ignored her cries. He seemed to have made up his mind to torture her to death. In her three days there, she had passed out many times because she couldn''t bear the abuse. To her chagrin, he still didn''t let her go and kissed her on the lips. At first, it seemed so tender, but the next second, she could taste the blood in her mouth and her lips turned red. Windy''s eyes shot open and she thought she might die from the pain. "Shawn! Please let me go, and our baby!" She implored for the last time, but deep down, she had given up all hope. She was afraid that their child might die. She had not told him about the child before and she regretted it now. Perhaps if he had known, he might not have been so cruel to her! And they might have never reached this point. ''Baby?'' Shawn suddenly stopped moving. He was stunned and confused. How could she be carrying a baby? Was she really pregnant? "Ouch!" This was the last thing Windy remembered before she fainted again. However, she had clearly felt the pain and her heart and body were bleeding. "Windy!" Shawn frowned. When he looked down, he saw a pool of blood. Fear gripped his heart unconsciously. He couldn''t understand why he was feeling the sting. The scene in front of him confirmed that Windy was really pregnant. Something suddenly occurred to Shawn. If she was pregnant, then whose baby was it? Shawn slapped Windy hard in an attempt to wake her up. He demanded, "Wake up! Tell me whose child is this?" Chapter 2 An Accident In the pitch-black night, the Fu Clan''s villa stood out like a shining beacon. It was decked in bright lights and looked gorgeous. It was deathly silent on the second floor. Windy, who was about to go to sleep, suddenly heard an ambiguous sound. It seemed it was coming from the room next to hers. Frowning, Windy opened the door and walked out of her room to inspect. She walked very quietly to the door of the next room and a woman''s seductive groan fell in her ears. "Hmm! Shawn, hurry up!" Her words stabbed Windy''s heart like a sharp knife. She felt suffocated. She bit her lip and stiffened. The woman in the room was her sister, Carol Fu, and the one who she called to was Windy''s fiance, a man she loved with all her heart and soul. Windy allowed the tears to flow from her eyes, but she refused to stand by and watch her sister take away the man who belonged to her. She put her delicate hand on the handle of the door and turned it. As soon as the door opened, she saw Shawn and Carol Fu naked. "Windy!" Carol Fu shouted in mock panic. Shawn, who had his back toward Windy, was holding Carol Fu in his arms. Turning his head, he frowned and looked at Windy coldly. He pursed his thin lips and remained silent. The scene in front of her made Windy dizzy. She had caught them red-handed, but Shawn remained calm and indifferent. What on earth did he think of her? He was insulting her so casually! With her head held high, Windy said haughtily, "It seems that I''m disturbing you." "If you''re aware of that, why are you barging in here?" Shawn said in an intimidating tone, clearly irked by her interruption. His words cut her up. Tomorrow was their wedding day, and her fiance was cheating on her with her sister right now! With an enigmatic smile, Windy asked slowly, "So if I had not come in, would you have got what you wanted? Would my sister become the bride tomorrow? Or do you think I would be angry when I caught you in bed with her and run to Grandpa to cancel the wedding?" Windy demanded. "W-i-n-d-y!" Shawn gnashed his teeth. She had provoked him now. Windy glared at him stubbornly, refusing to admit defeat. Shawn clenched his hand. His deep black eyes bored into her, trying to scald her if he could. "Shawn?" A soft voice broke the stalemate between them. Windy looked toward Carol, who was clinging on to Shawn. "I know, it''s indeed not right for us to do this, but I really can''t stop loving you." Windy''s eyes darkened. She couldn''t figure out wh at was on Carol''s mind. Was she trying to play the victim to gain sympathy from Shawn and get back with him? However, her sister was more cunning than she thought. On the surface, she pretended to care about her and Shawn, but in fact, she wanted to make him feel sorry for her. "Carol." Shawn turned to look at Carol, and his expression softened in an instant. He was about to say something but she covered his lips with her hand and urged him to swallow his unspoken words. Carol''s eyes were full of tenderness. She was gazing at him with adoration as if he was the only person left in the world. With a gentle smile on her lips, she said, "Please don''t say anything. Maybe we are really not meant to be together. You are going to marry Windy tomorrow. Forget about me and treat her well." She sounded so genuine and considerate. Shawn''s icy black eyes softened, and he stayed still, as if he was holding back. Of course, Windy saw right through Carol as she knew Carol was a hypocrite! Everyone fell silent and tension hung in the air. After a long time, Shawn finally spoke. He said to Carol, "Okay, I''ll do as you say." He had to brainwash himself to say those words. Then he straightened up, smoothed out his clothes, turned around, and started to leave. However, when he passed Windy, he stopped abruptly. He looked dangerous. The next words that came out of his mouth sent a chill down Windy''s spine. "Now, as per your wish, I will marry you tomorrow." With that, Shawn strode out of Carol''s bedroom. Now only the two sisters were left in the room. Windy looked at Carol, who was slowly tidying up and making a show of it; quite the opposite of the demure and sweet picture she painted of herself only moments before. "Enough?" Windy asked raising, her eyebrows. Carol had a smug smile on her face. She stretched lazily and looked at her sister. "Windy, don''t think that you will win just because Shawn is willing to marry you. Don''t forget that I am the one in his heart," she retorted venomously. Windy didn''t care about Carol''s threat. She stared at her sister for a while, then turned around and sauntered out of her bedroom. She was well aware of the fact that Shawn had eyes only for Carol but it was an accident. Shawn had mistaken Carol for her and fallen for her unexpectedly. This misleading courtship had lasted for two years, which was a long time for Windy. She couldn''t let it last for a lifetime. Therefore, no matter how cruel Shawn was to her, she insisted on marrying him! Chapter 3 Grand Wedding It was a sunny day in A city. It seemed that even the Gods had arrived to bless the grand wedding! The melodious sounds of the Wedding March filled the air in the Yu Manor. Happy guests were seated surrounded by various flowers. It was an honor for them to witness this special wedding. Wearing a white wedding dress, Windy looked as beautiful as a heavenly angel. She was glowing as her smile lit up her eyes. She held her father''s arm and slowly walked along the long red carpet towards the handsome man in a white suit. She felt warm and happy inside. Looking at Windy walking towards him, Shawn smiled too. However, his smile was stiff and there was an imperceptible coldness on his seemingly happy face. He was going to end up marrying the woman he didn''t love. As the bride approached him, he concealed his unhappiness and put on a charming smile. His irresistible aura and elegance eclipsed everything else around him. "Shawn, I''m giving my Windy to you. From now on, I hope you will love and take care of her, and protect her honor." said Henry Fu, feeling emotional about his daughter. He was excited, but at the same time, he was reluctant to leave his little girl. Pushing aside the sadness in his heart, he put his daughter''s hand in his future son-in-law''s hand. Holding Windy''s soft hand, Shawn looked at her affectionately for a long time and solemnly promised, "Dad, don''t worry. I will." Tears welled up in Henry Fu''s eyes and he nodded, "Now I''m relieved." The host, who was standing on the stage, announced with a gentle smile, "Please be quiet everyone. We shall begin the wedding ceremony of Mr. Shawn and Miss Windy." There was a burst of applause from the audience. When everyone settled down, the host looked at the happy couple standing in front of him and asked, "Mr. Shawn, do you accept Miss Windy as your lawfully-wedded wife in sickness and in health? Do you promise to love her, comfort her and help her? Will you be faithful to her all your life?" The groom remained silent. Shawn didn''t speak for what seemed like an eternity, sparking rumors among the guests about his unwillingness to marry Windy. Windy raised her eyes and looked expectantly at Shawn, who was a head taller than her. In an instant, her heart was filled with disappointment. She believed that she still had a place in his heart as he had agreed to marry her. But now, she was reconsidering the whole thing. What was happening? "I do." Shawn finally uttered those two sacred words. When he looked at Windy, a trace of misery clouded his handsome face, but was finally replaced by a gentle and intoxicating smile. Although it was just a fleeting moment of disappointment, Windy still caught it. But it didn''t matter to her anymore. As long as he said yes, she would be the winner in the end. Everybody in the audience also heaved a collective sigh of relief at his words. Windy looked at Shawn with a coy smile. The host turned to her and asked, "Miss Windy, do you accept Mr. Shawn as your lawfully-wedded husband in sickness and in health? Do you promise to love him, comfort him, and help him? Will you be f aithful to him all your life?" Windy and Shawn locked eyes. His deep dark eyes revealed a burning affection. Or did it? Perhaps it just an illusion created by her mind. She smiled sweetly and answered without hesitation, "I do!" There was another round of rousing applause. The host enthused, "If no one has any objection, I officially pronounce you husband and wife!" "I object!" Came the voice of a woman. An attractive woman in a fiery red dress stood up. Shawn and Windy looked at her at the same time, and their faces darkened. Ted Yu looked crestfallen. He almost expected this of Carol as he knew that the eldest daughter of the Fu Clan was not easy to deal with. Meanwhile, the broad smile on Henry''s face also faded seeing that his eldest daughter''s theatrics had attracted the attention of all the guests. Noticing Ted Yu''s reaction, Henry admonished Carol severely. "Sit down and stop creating trouble!" But she looked at her father scornfully and refused to sit down. Sally Li knew that their eldest daughter was as stubborn as an ox and wouldn''t be persuaded so easily. So she walked over to her, held her hand and comforted her, "Carol, today is your sister''s and Mr. Shawn''s wedding. There are so many guests here. If you have something to say, can you wait until we get home first?" Shaking off her mother''s hand, Carol glared defiantly. She turned around and marched towards Shawn and Windy. She couldn''t stand seeing them so happy and being blessed by so many people. The fact that they were getting married right in front of her eyes infuriated her. She had thought she could accept it, but she realized she just couldn''t do it. Shawn was the perfect man for her and they loved each other. She was not willing to let him go just for Ted Yu''s sake! Finally, she stopped in front of Shawn. Gone was the poor sweet girl from the previous night, Carol scowled at her sister ferociously and pulled her hand away from his arm. She turned to Shawn with a doleful expression. "Shawn, I can''t do it! I can''t watch you marry Windy. I know you love me! Have you forgotten all about me?" she cried. There was an uproar in the audience at this scandalous proclamation. Everybody was confused about what was happening. It all happened so suddenly. All the journalists, who were invited to cover the wedding, raised their cameras and quickly started clicking photos. The son of the prestigious Dragon Empire Group was still entangled with his newly-married wife''s sister. This was big news! This was exactly Carol''s plan. She wanted to use the media to make her relationship with Shawn public, so that everyone would assume that Windy was the third wheel. She wanted to embarrass her in public. Only then would she be satisfied. The flashlights of the cameras were flickering furiously as everyone was gaping at the trio. Windy looked at her sister blankly for a second, and a flood of anger rose in her heart. She didn''t expect her to pester Shawn even now at the wedding! She had underestimated her sister. She was so shameless. She didn''t mind making a scene in front of so many guests and ruining her wedding day. Chapter 4 You Wont Be Happy She turned to look at Shawn, but he and Carol looked at each other affectionately, without thinking about her feelings at all. Windy held her hands tightly, and then reminded Shawn, "If you don''t care about Grandpa, the reputation of Yu Clan and Dragon Empire group, I can help you regret your marriage in public and let you be with my sister." Hearing this, Shawn was stunned for a moment, and his face became a little cold. He glanced at Windy beside him. How dare this woman threaten him! However, what she said was true. He had to consider his grandfather, the Yu Clan and the company, but if he had to consider these, he had to be ruthless to his beloved woman. Both sides were what he cared about, and he just wanted to see which side was more important in his heart. "Shawn, don''t leave me alone, okay?" Seeing the hesitation of Shawn, Carol looked pitiful and shed tears, trying to redeem him. Enduring the pain in his heart, Shawn smiled. He held Windy in his arms, facing Carol and all the media. His indifferent voice was somewhat alienated, and it was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry. "Miss Carol, I''m already Windy''s husband, and I will respect you as much as she does in the future." Naturally, the words of Shawn were also said to the guests and media reporters present. After all, they regretted their marriage in public, and it was for the bride''s sister. Such a thing was disgraceful, and Yu Clan could not afford to lose such a person. Carol''s body trembled all of a sudden, and her tears fell down like broken beads. She looked at Shawn in despair, smiling silly and confused. "Very good, Shawn, really good. In that case, I wish you won''t be happy." Shawn bit his lips tightly and said nothing, because he had nothing to say. Windy was silent too, but she had mixed feelings. She had never thought that she would end up like this with her sister. Although she was still a little guilty to her, she did not regret it, because she knew that the man standing beside her should belong to her, and what she got was only her happiness that should belong to her. "Are you crazy enough? Go back right now." Henry held Carol''s hand and didn''t want her to continue to make a fool of herself. He said to Shawn, "Shawn, I''ll leave Windy to you. We''re leaving now." This time, Carol didn''t resist anymore and let Henry take her away from the wedding... The wedding was supposed to be smooth, but because of a small farce in the middle, it made the host a little embarrassed. He felt that he was neither open nor silent. But in order to suppress the gloomy atmosphere, he announced again with a smile, "Let''s warmly applaud for Mr. Shawn and Miss Windy. They are becoming an official legal couple." The audience applauded again, and even stood up and cheered. The atmosphere in the whole Yu''s manor became lively again, but the two of them, Shawn and Windy, could not be happy any more. The night in summer was a little cold. The night wind blew on her body, Windy suddenly shivering and becoming much sober. Then she found that she had been standing on the balcony for a long time unconsciously. She turned around to look at t he bedroom, but Shawn still didn''t come back. Her heart sank into the bottom of the valley in an instant. A mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. This was her marriage. Without the love of that man. Behind the prosperity, she was left alone to mourn all the past. "Well, Windy, Windy, it''s your own choice. Who can you blame?" She sighed and murmured to herself. Then she walked into the bedroom and was ready to sleep. At this moment, the door of the bedroom opened and Shawn came in with tiredness. A gentle smile instantly appeared on Windy''s beautiful face. She walked towards Shawn and asked happily, "you''re back, Shawn." As she spoke, she reached out her hand and was about to take the coat that Shawn had taken off. The next second, she saw him looking at her with a gloomy face. She threw the coat in her hand directly on the sofa next to her. Then, he said in a cold and hostile voice, "Stay away from me." Hearing this, Windy''s face turned pale. She was stunned for a moment, and then she said with a gentle smile, "what''s wrong, Shawn?" "What''s wrong?" Shawn''s eyes were full of coldness, and there was also a sneer on the corner of his mouth. He looked at Windy and asked, "Now you are complacent. You win. You have completely separated me from Carol and we will never be together again. Do you think you are very proud, huh?" Looking at the tall man in front of her, Windy shook her head slowly. Her heart was stabbed by him without mercy, as if it was bleeding. It turned out that he was blaming her for breaking him up with Carol? She didn''t understand why he only saw Carol''s love and ignored her love. It was her who fell in love with him earlier than her sister, but why couldn''t he see it? Although she felt bitter and aggrieved, she still forced the most beautiful smile. Facing him, she defended herself in a low voice, "I didn''t. I didn''t separate you and my sister. It''s grandpa who..." "Enough!" Shawn interrupted her angrily. The cold smile on his face deepened and deepened. "Windy, that''s enough. You are so cruel. You always use grandpa to suppress me. And you also say that it''s grandpa''s idea. Grandpa chose you to be the future hostess of the Yu Clan, right?" Windy didn''t say anything more. Since he thought so, what else could she defend herself? He has already regarded himself as a very scheming woman. What''s the point of her continuing to defend herself? "Tell me, why don''t you tell me?" Staring at the stubborn look on Windy''s face, Shawn said in a voice dripping with sarcasm. At last, he warned her sternly, "don''t think that you can keep your position as the hostess of the Yu Clan as long as you marry me now, and don''t think that I can''t do anything to you with Grandpa''s support. One day I don''t want you, I will divorce you as well." After saying that, Shawn turned around and walked into the bathroom. He slammed the door shut with great strength. The sound of the door made Windy tremble all over and tears fell uncontrollably, but she still smiled. The smile on her lips was extremely gorgeous. She silently told herself in her heart, ''I, Windy, wouldn''t be knocked down so easily! Chapter 5 Wedding Night Slowly turning around, she walked to the bed and lay down. Windy felt as cold as ice. Tonight was their wedding night, but he treated her like this. As soon as they got married, he wanted to divorce her. A bitter smile appeared on his lips. There must be no bride more miserable than her in the world? But what she didn''t expect was that the true heartlessness of Shawn was still waiting. This was just the beginning. The door of the bathroom was opened, and Shawn walked out. Seeing Windy curling up in bed, he sneered wickedly and sat down on the edge of the bed. Shawn glanced coldly at Windy, grabbed the thin quilt on her body and pulled it off her. Then he turned over and trapped her directly. Windy was at a loss by Shawn''s sudden move. After being stunned for a second, she felt a big hand on her body. A coquettish voice came out of Windy''s red lips. She didn''t expect that Shawn would suddenly treat her like this. She didn''t know what it meant, but she knew that it was definitely not out of love. If this was her duty as a wife, of course she would not resist. Shawn bent over and kissed Windy overbearingly. This was the first time he kissed Windy, which was completely different from the feeling when he kissed Carol. He frowned slightly. Somehow, he felt that he liked this feeling very much, just as he expected, and could not help but fall in love with it. What was going on? Shawn couldn''t believe this feeling. He kept kissing Windy''s lips. Shouldn''t he only have this feeling for Carol? Why did it show on Windy? At first, Shawn just wanted to insult Windy and kiss her in order to flirt with her. He wanted her to be embarrassed in the end, but he didn''t expect that she would fascinate him unconsciously. This was a long kiss, and it was also Windy''s first kiss. She was not good at kissing, so it was difficult for her to adapt to the kiss of Shawn, and she was even about to suffocate to death. Windy began to dodge the kiss of Shawn with some reluctance, which aroused his unbearable sarcasm. "Didn''t you enjoy it just now? Why are you hiding now? Are you trying to refuse me? " Hearing the sarcasm of Shawn, Windy felt very uncomfortable. Then she turned around with a sad face and looked away, ignoring him. Although she had already guessed that the reason why Shawn kissed her was not because of love, Windy did not expect that he was actually humiliating her. She have told herself not to mind what Shawn had done to her. Since she had married him, she would be with him well and tolerate everything he was unreasonable. But now, Windy felt it was so difficult to do it! Since Shawn hadn''t achieved his goal, he wouldn''t let go of Windy. A sneer appeared on the lips of Shawn. He stared at Windy''s fair face with malicious eyes, and there was a faint flicker of emotion on it. He said in disgust, "Windy, you are so presumptuous!" Windy''s pupils suddenly dilated and looked at Shawn in astonishment. How could he say that she was presumptuous?! Well, it turned out that she was just a shameless woman in his heart. "Am I wrong?" Shawn raised his eyebrows. There was no expression on his cold and handsome face. Windy clenched her fists and sat up from the bed. Since he said she was dissolute, she would show him. "You are right. I am." Windy tried her best to hold back the pain in her heart and smiled with self-mockery. Then she turned to a charming look, put one of her hands around the neck of the head of Shawn and kissed his cold thin lips. The whole body of Shawn stiffened in an instant... It was hard for Shawn to resist Windy''s bold behavior. He felt as if he had been given an electric shock, and a tingling sensation spread from his brain nerves to his whole body. Damn it! He had a different feeling for this woman. However, Shawn''s remaining sanity told him that the woman in front of him was not the one he loved. The woman he loved was Carol, and it was this woman who separated him from Carol, so he hated her! The deep black eyes of Shawn suddenly became cold and terrible. He pushed Windy away ruthlessly and said sarcastically, like a knife stabbing into Windy''s heart, "Windy, I really underestimated you!" Windy had never known that she was so humble in the eyes of Shawn. "Now you know me, but don''t you think it''s too late?" Windy asked back with a smile, and suddenly said in a strong and firm tone, "Oh, no, it''s not too late. But it''s useless for you to recognize me, because I will never let you be with my sister. The only woman who can stand by you is me, Windy." Windy''s words undoubtedly enraged Shawn more. The most hateful thing in his heart was that he had married a woman he didn''t love, and now Windy dared to be so arrogant in front of him. He couldn''t bear it. All of a sudden, Windy felt a sense of suffocation on her neck, which made her roll her eyes. It seemed that Shawn wanted to strangle her in this way. With a grim face and a slight undulation of his chest, Shawn tightened his grip on Windy''s neck with one hand. His knuckles turned pale because of overexertion. He said word by word in a low and powerful voice, "Windy you think too highly of yourself. As long as I don''t want to, no one can threaten me." Of course, Windy believed what Shawn said. Indeed, no one could threaten him, but she was an exception. Facing the cruel side of the Shawn, Windy didn''t show the slightest fear. She said, "You''d better seize the opportunity to strangle me now, or I won''t let you and my sister get what you want in my life." "Humph!" Shawn sneered. He tightened his grip on Windy''s neck and said, "do you think I don''t dare?" Chapter 6 Commit Suicide Windy closed her eyes in despair. If this man could really strangle her at this moment, they would be relieved forever. But she also wanted to make a bet and see how ruthless this man could be to her? With his bloodthirsty eyes, Shawn stared at Windy''s calm face. He had to admit that this woman was really beautiful. He was also amazed at her at the first sight. He thought if he hadn''t met Carol first, he would have wanted this woman more? But now he had Carol, so Windy was nothing to him. However, to be honest, Shawn couldn''t bear to kill such a beautiful woman. If he really strangled her by accident, it would be difficult for him to explain to his grandfather and the people of the Fu Clan, and he might also be accused of murder. He thought it was not worth it for a woman like Windy. Slowly, the hand that was strangling Windy''s neck loosened. Shawn was silent and motionless. But it was strange that for a moment, he was reluctant to leave Windy, fearing that he would really strangle her by accident. Why? "Ahem..." When Windy finally didn''t have to endure the death of suffocation, she coughed violently. She was secretly glad that Shawn didn''t have the heart to hurt her, so he showed mercy to her at the last moment? However, Windy''s guess was denied ruthlessly the next second. His cold voice reached her ears, without any pity. "Windy, I will let you go. It''s because I don''t want to be accused because of you. For you, it''s not worth implicating myself in the end." It turned out that he was just thinking for himself. Otherwise, he could strangle her without scruple, right? After being stunned for a while, Windy smiled with self mockery. After all, she was too narcissistic. How could Shawn care about her life or death? "Get out!" A cold and furious rebuke came at Windy. Windy came back to her senses and frowned when she met the cold eyes of Shawn. What did he mean? "Are you deaf? Can''t you hear me? !" The voice of Shawn became colder and colder. Get out? Was he trying to drive her out of bed and let her sleep somewhere else? On her wedding night, she was kicked out of bed by her husband. Was there any bride more miserable than her in the world? In the face of the cold attitude of Shawn, Windy had nothing to say. She got out of bed, wrapped herself up and went to the bathroom. Then she changed into a new Pajama and sat down on the sofa quietly, feeling dejected alone. Suddenly, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Windy frowned slightly. It''s from the Fu Clan. She had forgotten the humiliation of Shawn to her just now. She was a little depressed. It was so late. Why did her family call her? Without hesitation, Windy pressed the answer key. Then she heard an anxious voice from the other end of the phone, "Windy, bad news. Your sister killed herself by cutting her wrist. Now she is sent to the hospital. Come here quickly." Sally said so much in a row. Before Windy could react, her phone was hung up. She became anxious and shouted, "Hello, mom, mom..." After calling for a long time, no one answered. Windy had to give up. She had forgotten the unhappiness between her and Shawn just now. She rushed to the bedside, looked at Shawn lying on the bed, and said in a panic, "Something happened to my sister." Hearing that something had happened to Carol, Shawn sat up from the bed at once. His brain exploded with a bang, and he only had one consciousness left, that is, he should go to the hospital to see Carol as soon as possible. Shawn was in a daze for a long time before he finally came to his senses. He looked at Windy coldly. He knew why Carol had an accident even without thinking. "This is the result you want. Are you happy now?" In the face of the reproach of Shawn, Windy naturally understood what he meant. He thought that her sister''s accident was caused by her, but now facing his accusation, she could only shake her head, unable to defend herself. Windy looked innocent and pitiful, which made Shawn feel very disgusted. He said to her in a very bad attitude, "Stop your pitiful look. It''s useless in front of me. Now you''d better pray that Carol is fine, or I will never let you go." Shawn quickly tidied himself up, walked out of the bedroom and rushed to the hospital. Windy followed him, and the two went to the hospital together. Outside the emergency room of the hospital, Henry and Sally were waiting anxiously. Seeing Shawn and Windy coming, Henry said, "Here you are, Shawn and Windy." "Windy." Sally held Windy''s hand and cried. Seeing this, Windy immediately comforted Sally, "Mom, don''t worry. She will be fine." Sally just nodded without saying anything. However, Shawn, who was standing aside, was burning with anger. He scolded Henry and Sally, "how did you care about Carol? How could you let her do such a stupid thing?" Hearing the accusation of Shawn, Henry and Sally were silent. After a while, Henry explained, "after I took Carol away from your wedding and went back home, she locked herself in her room and refused to come downstairs for dinner." After a pause, Henry continued, "your mother was worried that she would be hungry, so she found the key and opened the door of Carol''s room. She didn''t expect that she would fall on the bed, and the sheet was stained with blood. Then we found that she... She cut her wrist and committed suicide. " After hearing Henry''s explanation, Shawn frowned and pursed his thin lips into a straight line. He stared at the light of the emergency room with his deep black eyes. No one could see the slightest expression on his face. After a while, the door of the emergency room was opened and Carol was pushed out. Shawn, Windy, Henry and Sally went up. "Doctor, how is my daughter?" Henry asked. The doctor replied, "the patient is no longer in danger, but she is still in a coma. She will wake up after a period of time. Now she can be transferred to the general ward. She can be discharged from the hospital for observation for another two days." Henry said, "thank you, doctor." Chapter 7 18 Years Before Shawn, Windy, Henry and Sally followed the nurse to transfer Carol to the general ward. After the nurse left, Shawn sat on the edge of the bed, held Carol''s hand and stared at her quiet face. He looked serious and said nothing. Seeing this, Henry and Sally felt a little awkward. They knew that Shawn and Carol loved each other before, but now that he had married Windy, how could he still be so obsessed with Carol? Standing aside, Windy saw that Shawn was so worried about Carol that he didn''t care about the feelings of his newly married wife at all. Her heart ached, silently enduring the pain, but she couldn''t say or do anything. Sally felt sorry for Windy. She shook her head helplessly, walked behind Shawn and called him, "Shawn." Shawn''s broad back was stiff. After a while, he turned to look at Sally. He pursed his thin lips tightly and didn''t say anything. He just looked at Sally saying to him with a smile, "Henry and I can take care of Carol. Today is the day of your new marriage with Windy. You''d better go back early and have a rest." Hearing Sally mention Windy, Shawn glanced at her. But a few seconds later, he looked at Carol and said indifferently, "no, thanks. You can all go back. I''ll stay alone to take care of Carol." Hearing this, Henry and Sally were in a dilemma. Henry also said, "Shawn, I don''t think it''s a good idea." "Why not?" Shawn asked indifferently, and then made his own decision. "I think it''s good." Both Henry and Sally knew that Shawn was cold and bad tempered, so they didn''t say anything but looked at Windy. Standing quietly aside, Windy felt bitter in her heart. She didn''t want her parents to worry about her, so she forced a smile and said to them, "Dad, mom, since Shawn wants to take care of my sister, let him stay. We''ll come here tomorrow morning." "In that case, let''s go back first." Henry said to Sally. Since Windy had asked, what else could they do? Sally nodded and took a look at Carol. Seeing that she was still in a coma, she left the ward with Henry. Seeing that her father and mother had gone out, Windy looked at the broad back of Shawn and felt bitter in her heart. In the end, she also turned around and left... Standing outside the gate of the hospital, Windy said to Henry and Sally" Dad, mom, it''s late. Go back and have a good rest." "Windy." Sally was worried about her daughter, so she called her with tenderness and love on her gentle and noble face, "are you really okay?" Hearing this, Windy kept silent. Of course she knew what Sally meant. Although she married Shawn, his heart was not with her. He had to care about and take care of Carol. What could she do? Seeing that her daughter didn''t say anything, Sally couldn''t help complaining, "Shawn is really bad. He has married you, but he still has been with your sister..." "All right." Henry interrupted Sally. He didn''t want her to continue, which would only make their little daughter sad. "Win dy, I know your bitterness. Although Shawn can''t forget your sister now, as long as you try your best to persuade him, he will see your love one day." Windy nodded and gave Henry and Sally a bright and warm smile. "Dad, I know. Mom, don''t worry about me. I''m fine." Hearing her daughter''s words, Sally felt more distressed for her. Her daughter had been very strong since childhood, and she was also so obedient and sensible. If anything happened, she would always keep it in her heart and bear it alone silently. She never let her family worry about her. Compared with her eldest daughter, she is too much better. "Dad, mom, I''m leaving." Windy said again. Henry nodded. Sally told the driver, "drive carefully and take good care of Windy." "Mrs. Sally, don''t worry. I know." The driver answered, turned around, walked to the door and opened it for Windy. Windy then turned around, got in the car and went back to the Yu''s manor. On the way, Windy had been in a low mood. She thought of Shawn, who was taking care of her sister in the hospital. She even doubted if she was wrong to insist? If Shawn didn''t really love her sister, how could he care so much about her? Unconsciously, Windy''s thoughts flew to the noon eighteen years ago. It was sunny and breeze was pleasant. That day was her birthday. She proposed to her parents to celebrate her birthday together with those children who had no relatives. Her parents agreed and ordered a big cake for her, sharing it with the children of the Love Family. After the birthday song, all the children from the Love Family would eat cakes with her, and everyone''s face was full of happy smiles. It could be said that that day was also the happiest day for Windy, because she met Shawn. From that day on, Shawn had been living in her heart. "Waah... Waah..." A burst of cry spread into the hall. All the children of the the Love Family were attracted by this cry. They didn''t have time to eat cake and instantly quieted down. At that time, Windy was only four years old. Out of great curiosity, she rushed out of the hall first when she heard the cry, and the other children followed her out. When Windy saw the boy crying in the front yard, she walked towards him with confusion. The boy looked handsome and older than Windy, so Windy called him brother and asked, "Why are you crying alone here?" When he saw the beautiful little sister standing in front of him, the boy stopped crying and said to her, "Grandpa and I got lost. I can''t find him." Hearing this, Windy frowned slightly. She wiped the tears on the boy''s face with a tissue and said with a smile, "brother, don''t cry. I''ll ask my parents to help you find grandpa, okay?" "Okay." The boy nodded in agreement and stopped crying. At this time, Henry and Sally walked to the boy and Windy. Sally said to him in a gentle tone, "little boy, tell me your name. I will ask uncle to help you find grandpa, okay?" Chapter 8 1 Years Before The boy looked at Sally and then looked at Henry. After confirming that they were not bad people, he said his name, "my name is Shawn, and my grandfather is Ted." After hearing what Shawn said, Henry also said, "wait here for a moment. I''ll tell the principal and ask him to inform you through the broadcast that your grandfather will come here to look for you, okay?" "Thank you, uncle." Shawn said politely. Henry just smiled at him and left... Seeing that Henry went to find Ted, Windy took Shawn''s hand, but was rejected by him. He wanted to take his hand back, and his handsome little face wrinkled. He didn''t like to be touched by girls. Realizing the resistance of Shawn, Windy looked up at him with a sunny smile and said, "Brother, don''t be afraid. Today is my birthday. I''m having birthday cake with the children. I''ll treat you too, okay?" Shawn didn''t say anything more. He just let Windy hold his hand and walked into the hall to share Windy''s birthday cake with other children. About half an hour later, Henry led Ted to the hall to look for Shawn. When he heard Ted call him, Shawn immediately ran to him and said, "Grandpa." "Shawn, grandpa has been looking for you. Are you okay?" Ted looked at his grandson and asked with concern. Shawn shook his head and looked at Windy, who was standing among the children. "Grandpa, she helped me find you just now." Hearing this, the imperial sky Empire also looked at Windy. The little girl smiled innocently, which showed that she was a kind and good girl. Ted had a good impression on her, so they smiled and said to her, "thank you, little girl." "Grandpa, you''re welcome. This is what I should do." Windy shook her head, walked up to Ted and said politely. Ted nodded with a smile. He thought the little girl was really sensible, so he asked, "can you tell me your name?" "My name is Windy." Windy answered with an innocent smile on her pretty face. It was this innocent smile that had been imprinted in the heart of Shawn. He kept thinking about the little girl who had helped him eighteen years ago, but these were unknown to Windy. When it came to the reality, Windy felt that there were too many helplessness between her and Shawn. However, Shawn didn''t know that she was the little girl in the past. He had no choice but to take Carol as her. It was late at night, and there was silence in the Yu''s manor. Windy went upstairs and returned to her and Shawn''s bedroom. She turned on the light and looked around the room, which was full of festive red, but looked lonely. On their wedding night, the bridegroom and the bride, however, she was the only one who was not recognized by the bridegroom. She didn''t want herself to think too much. If she thought too much, she would only be sad. Windy, who was thin, soon fell asleep in a big double bed... After getting up in the morning, Windy went dow nstairs and went into the kitchen. She saw several maids preparing for the morning. When they saw Windy come in, they all greeted her politely, "good morning, Mrs. Windy." "Good morning." Windy replied with a smile. Seeing Windy wandering in the kitchen, the housekeeper Nancy immediately walked to her and asked, "Mrs. Windy, what can I do for you?" Thinking that her sister was still in the hospital and Shawn was with her, Windy wanted to cook some porridge for them. With an approachable smile on her face, she said gently, "my sister is sick and hospitalized. I want to cook some porridge for her and send it to her." "Mrs. Windy, the breakfast is almost ready. Mr. Ted should go downstairs now. They need you to accompany them to have breakfast later. We can cook porridge for them." Nancy said to Windy. Her Mrs. Windy was gentle, well-educated and always talked to her with a happy smile. Windy thought for a while. It was the first time that she had breakfast with her grandfather and mother-in-law. If she was delayed by making porridge and let them wait for her, it would be too impolite. She nodded and said to Nancy, "thank you." "Mrs. Windy, this is what we should do. If you need any help, just tell us." As soon as Nancy finished her words, the other maids also nodded with a smile, "yes, yes. Mrs. Windy, please tell us." Seeing that all the servants in the Yu Clan were so nice to her, and Mr. Ted and her mother-in-law were reasonable people, Windy felt happy. She didn''t need to worry about getting along with the Yu Clan anymore. "Thank you." Windy thanked her politely and left the kitchen. It was getting late. Windy didn''t know if Shawn had come back from the hospital, so she went upstairs and went back to their room to check. After confirming that Shawn hadn''t come back, Windy went downstairs for breakfast in a depressed mood. "Grandpa, mom." Windy greeted them out of politeness when she saw that Ted and Wilson were sitting in the dining room and about to have breakfast. Seeing Windy walk into the dining room, Ted said with a smile, "Windy, come and have breakfast." Windy smiled gently and said, "Okay." After sitting opposite to Wilson, Windy heard her ask, "Windy, why are you alone? Where is Shawn?" Hearing Wilson''s words, Ted noticed that Shawn didn''t come in. He looked at Windy and frowned. "Yes, why didn''t he come downstairs for breakfast?" Hearing that the two of them asked about Shawn, Windy faltered, "he..." Seeing Windy like this, Ted put down his chopsticks. His gentle face suddenly became gloomy. He said firmly and could not be refuted, "Windy, tell me the truth. Didn''t Shawn stay at home last night?" Hearing this, Wilson was surprised. She frowned and asked, "Didn''t Shawn be at home last night?" "How dare he leave his wife alone on their wedding night? It''s so outrageous." Mr. Ted began to get angry. Chapter 9 Dont Ignore Me Seeing this, Windy thought for a while and explained slowly, "well... Grandpa, mom, in fact, Shawn didn''t mean to be away from home. Last night, my mom suddenly called and said that Carol cut her wrist with a knife and was sent to the hospital, so Shawn... He stayed in the hospital to take care of my sister." Windy''s answer surprised Wilson even more, "what? Carol should commit suicide. How is she now? " "Last night, the doctor said that she was out of danger. I will go to see her after breakfast." Windy said slowly. Wilson nodded, "I''ll go with you later." Windy smiled, "okay." At first, Ted was very angry about the fact that Shawn didn''t come back on their wedding night. But after hearing Windy''s explanation, he kept silent. He didn''t care about Carol''s hospitalization, but after hearing Windy and Wilson''s words, he said with a deep displeasure in his tone. "Wilson, go to the hospital with Windy. After visiting Carol, bring Shawn back. " "Okay, Dad." Wilson replied and looked at Windy opposite her. Windy knew that Ted was angry again. In fact, she knew that the reason why he was angry. She was moved. Grandpa was really good to her. However, she didn''t want him to blame Shawn for her, so when she heard Ted''s words, she knew that there must be something bad when he asked Shawn to come back. So she said for him, "Grandpa, he was busy last night and had to go to work in the morning, so..." Before Windy could finish her words, she was interrupted by Ted. With a serious look on his face, he said to her out of concern, "silly girl, don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. Shawn can''t escape from it. Sooner or later, I will teach him a lesson." "Grandpa." Windy complained, with a warm and complex emotion rising in her heart. Wilson certainly knew what Mr. Ted was angry about, so she comforted him, "father, don''t be angry. Be careful of your own health. If Shawn really doesn''t treat Windy well, I won''t let him go." Windy looked at Ted and then at Wilson. She felt so lucky to have such a considerate grandpa and mother-in-law. Even if she married Shawn, she would suffer a lot of grievances in the future. She felt it was worth it. At the same time, she believed that there were so many people supporting her. As long as she didn''t give up, sooner or later, she would win the heart of Shawn. Shawn sat on the edge of the bed and cared Carol for the whole night. Now seeing that she finally woke up, his tense expression finally eased. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he asked, "Are you awake?" "Shawn?" Carol called out. Obviously, she didn''t expect Shawn to be here, so she asked, "you... Why are you here? " The eyes of Shawn were full of warmth. He gently smoothed the hair on Carol''s forehead and said indifferently, "you have been like this. Where else can I be without you here?" Hearing this, Carol felt sad. She t urned her back to Shawn and said, "You should stay at home and spend your wedding night with Windy." Shawn knew that Carol was angry, but he felt very uncomfortable when he heard her words. She knew that he had no choice but to marry her. What was the meaning of her saying that now? Shawn was not a man who could make women happy. To be exact, he didn''t love Carol to the extent of putting down his stature to amuse her. So when he saw that she was angry and angry with him, he just kept silent and said nothing. In fact, Carol thought about it carefully. Even if Shawn and Windy got married, so what? In order to stay with her, he didn''t even accompany Windy on their wedding night, which was enough to show his importance in his heart. Therefore, she felt that she still had a chance. She wouldn''t give up so easily. "Shawn." Carol turned around to look at Shawn, pretending to be obedient. "Last night was your wedding night with Windy, and you stayed here with me all the time. Then Windy..." "Don''t worry. It''s okay." Shawn said in a casual tone, making Carol unable to tell what he was thinking. It seemed that Shawn was not satisfied with the answer of Shawn, so she just nodded sulkily and said, "Okay." Shawn knew that the reason why Carol became like this was mostly because of his relationship with Windy, so it was inevitable for him to feel guilty to her. He held one of her hands and said to her, "Don''t do this to yourself in the future. It''s not worth it, understand?" Hearing what Shawn said to her, Carol looked at him with grievance and said, "I''m just sad. How can I bear to see my beloved man marry another woman?" "Carol..." There was a trace of helplessness in the voice of Shawn. He couldn''t make a promise to his beloved woman, so he could only keep silent. Carol held the hand of Shawn and looked at him pitifully. She begged, "Please don''t ignore me no matter what happens, okay?" Shawn looked at Carol with deep eyes. After a long silence, he finally nodded and said, "Yes." A weak smile appeared on Carol''s face, but she seemed to have achieved a certain goal in her heart. She was secretly proud. "Shawn." A voice interrupted Shawn and Carol. Shawn looked at the comer and said, "Mom." "Hello, auntie." Carol pretended to be obedient and smiled at Wilson. When she saw Carol standing aside, her smile froze on her face. A flash of hatred flashed, and then was replaced by an unhappy provocation, as if she was watching a good show. It seemed that she was saying, "See, even if you and Shawn are married, so what? His heart is still here with me." Noticing the unfriendly look on Carol''s face, Windy didn''t care about it. She walked to the bedside table, opened the heat preservation box, and said to Shawn and Carol, "Shawn, you and Carol haven''t had breakfast yet, right? I have brought some porridge. You''d better eat it while it''s still hot." Chapter 10 Can You Feed Me However, Carol didn''t appreciate Windy''s kindness. She ignored Windy''s words and said to Wilson with a smile, "Aunt, I''m so sorry to let you come to see me in the early morning." Of course, Wilson could see that Carol was deliberately ignoring Windy. She said to her with a gentle smile, "you are in hospital. Of course I should come to see you." "Thank you." Carol behaved politely in front of Wilson. However, Wilson didn''t like Carol''s hypocritical performance. Looking at Windy who was ignored coldly, she said to help her, "Shawn, your wife loves you so much. You didn''t accompany her on their wedding night. She was not angry with you. Instead, she considerately came to bring you porridge. Hurry up and have it. Then you can go to work." Glancing at Windy, Shawn felt a little sorry for not caring about her feelings last night. Besides, his mother persuaded him, so he had to nod awkwardly. "I know, mother." Carol knew that Wilson was protecting Windy, and she was very unhappy to see that Shawn listened to Wilson''s advice. She turned around and sulked. Windy filled a bowl of porridge and handed it to Shawn with a gentle smile. "Slow down. It''s a little hot." Shawn took the porridge and said lightly, "thank you." "Ha ha." Looking at the harmonious scene of Shawn and Windy, Wilson smiled and said happily, "Shawn, you and Windy are a couple. Why are you so polite?" Hearing this, Shawn glanced at Windy without saying anything. Windy lowered her head and smiled shyly. She looked at Wilson and said, "Mom, it doesn''t matter." Wilson nodded and said gently, "that''s right. Good couples respect each other like guests." Carol saw that Wilson was always on Windy''s side, and the behavior of Shawn just now seemed to be very harmonious with Windy, which made her hate Windy more. Then she heard Windy say, "sister, drink some while it''s still hot." Carol glanced coldly at the porridge handed over by Windy. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. She wanted to piss Windy off and let her know who was the most important person in the heart of Shawn, so she raised her injured wrist and acted like a spoiled child," Shawn..." "What''s wrong?" Shawn put down the bowl and sat down on the edge of the bed again. Carol pouted, pretending to be pitiful. "I can''t hold the bowl with my hand. Can you feed me?" Windy was stunned for a while, and then she realized that her sister was deliberately against her, but she was still very patient and considerate. "Sister, let me feed you. Shawn has to go to work later..." Before Windy could finish her words, she was shocked by Carol''s cold and hateful eyes. She couldn''t say anything more. She could clearly see the hatred in her sister''s eyes. That was hate... "Give it to me." Hearing what Carol said, Shawn didn''t think too much and took the bowl from Windy. Standing aside, Wilson saw everything clearly and felt disgusted with Carol. Seeing that Shawn was really going to take the bowl, she shouted coldly, "Shawn." Shawn''s hand, which was about to take the bowl, paused in midair. He turned to Wilson and frowned, "Mom, what''s wrong?" There was a trace of displeasure on Wilson''s dignified face. After a while, she said, "you can go to work now." "But Carol..." Shawn looked at Carol worriedly and frowned more tightly. At this time, Henry and Sally came in. Sally said, "Let me do it, Shawn." "Dad, mom." Windy greeted them politely. Sally and Wilson greeted her with a smile, "Madam, thank you for coming to see Carol so early." "You''re welcome. We''re family. You don''t have to be so polite." Wilson answered politely. Sally nodded, and then walked to the bedside with Henry to see Carol. Henry said, "It''s good to wake up." "Yes." Sally looked at her eldest daughter and smiled. Then she took the bowl from Windy''s hand and said, "Windy, give it to me. Shawn, go to work now. Don''t be late." Shawn nodded, and then looked at Carol seriously. Seeing her reluctant expression, he comforted her, "good girl, have a good rest. I''ll come to see you later." With a pitiful look on her face, Carol held the hand of Shawn and said, "You must come to see me." Shawn nodded and said, "Yes." Windy saw the tenderness in Shawn''s eyes, which she didn''t dare to look forward to. Perhaps he would never treat her so gently in his life. She felt sad and uncomfortable. Shawn stood up and left the ward. He didn''t talk to Windy from beginning to end, as if he was treating a stranger. He was so cold to her, and even turned a blind eye to her. "Stop, Shawn." A stern voice came from behind Shawn. Shawn stopped and turned around helplessly. Looking at Wilson who followed her out, he asked, "Mom, what''s wrong again?" Wilson didn''t look well. She walked up to Shawn and asked him seriously, "do you still know I''m your mother?" Shawn knew that his mother wanted to blame him, and needless to think, she did it for Windy. He really didn''t know what was good about that woman. His grandfather and mother liked her so much and always defended her. For her things, they often questioned him and even forced him to marry her. Shawn was an arrogant person. Now he had been taught a lesson by his grandfather and mother many times because of Windy. He felt awkward, but he could do nothing. "Mom, just say it. If you don''t have anything else to say, I have to go to work." Shawn said impatiently. "You must go home at night. Your grandfather is waiting for you at home." Wilson said seriously and went back to the ward. Seeing his mother walking back to the ward, Shawn narrowed his eyes. A deep sense of powerlessness spread from the bottom of his heart. At about five o''clock in the afternoon, Shawn got off work. As soon as he got on the car, Carol called him and asked him to go to the hospital to see her. Shawn thought about when he left in the morning he said that he would see her later. Now he heard her call urging him, so he couldn''t refuse, so he drove directly to the hospital. Chapter 11 Nominal Name Windy fetched a cup of water and put it on the cabinet beside Carol''s bed. She stood beside her for a while, but she didn''t speak, as if she didn''t exist. It was inevitable that Windy felt a little embarrassed. After a long silence, she said to Carol, "sister, if you don''t need anything, then I''ll go back first. " "I don''t want you to be here. Hurry up and leave. Shawn is coming. You don''t have to stay here to disturb us." Carol said in a mean and contemptuous tone and glanced at Windy. Windy''s heart skipped a beat, as if she had been cut by a knife. She felt so painful. Would Shawn come to accompany her sister later? Shawn really cared about his sister. Even if he married her, he was still as good to her as before, even better than before. Windy really felt ironic. Her name as the wife of Shawn was really nominal. Obviously, Windy was depressed. Finally, she turned around and left the ward with heavy steps. Walking out of the ward, Windy felt heavy and feeble. She supported herself against the wall so that she wouldn''t fall down. Her heart was getting more and more painful, as if there were two hands that were going to tear her heart apart. The next second, she might die... Finally, they came to the elevator. Windy pressed the button to go downstairs, silently waiting for the elevator door to open. She lowered her head, as if she was lifeless. "Ding Dong." the elevator door opened. Windy still lowered her head and walked in with heavy steps, but she bumped into a flesh wall. She still didn''t raise her head and said weakly, "I''m sorry." "What''s wrong with you?" A familiar voice came from the top of her head. It was a faint voice, not caring. Windy raised her head and looked at the man next to her. When she saw the good-looking face of Shawn, her pale face was still full of depression, and there was no other expression on her face. Knowing that Shawn came to see her sister, Windy didn''t want to say anything. She shook her head and said, "Nothing. I''m going home." Noticing that Windy''s face was pale, Shawn frowned slightly. A touch of complexity flashed across his face. In the end, he just said indifferently, "in that case, you can go back first." Hearing this, Windy felt a little bitter. Look, this is her husband. He doesn''t even have the mood to talk to her. He drive her away, and he could go to see his sister as soon as possible. Faced with such a Shawn, Windy had nothing to say. She walked into the elevator, stood in a corner and made room for him to go out. Sure enough, Shawn walked out of the elevator steadily without any hesitation. Windy suddenly had an impulse to cry. In order not to let Shawn see her fragility, she quickly pressed the downstairs button. The elevator door was closed. As soon as Shawn walked out of the elevator, he suddenly stopped and turned around to look at the closed door. For no reason, an indescribable feeling rose in his heart, as if something had been left behind. However, after a while, Shawn shook his head and walked directly to Carol''s ward without thinkin g too much... Windy didn''t know how she came back to the Yu''s manor. She just felt very tired. She didn''t even have dinner and went upstairs to rest. Tired, Windy took a cold shower and fell asleep on the bed. On the second day, it was time for breakfast. Windy didn''t go downstairs, and Shawn didn''t come back either. When Ted and Wilson were about to have breakfast, Nancy, the housekeeper, walked into the dining room in a hurry and said, "Mr. Ted, Madam, something''s wrong. Mrs. Windy has a high fever." Hearing this, Ted frowned and his face became serious. It occurred to him that he had a good chat with his old friend whom he hadn''t seen for a long time last night and ignored the matter between Shawn and Windy. He didn''t know if Shawn had come back last night. Thinking of this, Ted asked, "How could Windy have a high fever? Have you called a doctor? Where is Shawn?" "I''ve called Mr. Marvin. He''ll be here soon. Mr. Shawn... He didn''t come back last night. " Nancy said in a cautious tone. Yesterday morning, when she brought breakfast to the dining room, she heard that Mr. Ted was angry because Shawn had taken care of Carol in the hospital for the whole night, ignoring Mrs. Windy. Today, he knew that Mr. Shawn hadn''t come back all night, so she didn''t know how angry he would be. After hearing Nancy''s answer, Ted knew without hesitation that Shawn must have stayed with Carol in the hospital last night. The expression on his face gradually became very unhappy. With a click, Ted heavily put the chopsticks on the table. Wilson was so scared that her whole body trembled. She knew that Mr. Ted was really going to be angry this time, and then she heard him roar, "This brat, he is really rebellious!" Seeing that Ted was really angry, Wilson hurriedly comforted him, "father, don''t be angry. I''ll go upstairs to see Windy. Nancy, call Shawn and ask him to come back as soon as possible." "Yes, madam." Nancy ran out of the restaurant and called Shawn. Wilson took a look at the angry Ted and stood up and went upstairs. After Marvin have took Windy''s body temperature and put on an intravenous drip, Ted and Wilson, who were standing aside and watching, were still worried. Wilson asked with concern about Windy, ", how is Windy?" Hearing Wilson''s question, Marvin turned to look at Ted and Wilson. "Grandpa, aunt, she has a high fever, which has reached thirty-nine degree five. Fortunately, Nancy found it in time, or her life will be in danger if the fever continues. Now I have put a drip on her, and the temperature will be lowered faster. You don''t have to worry so much." Hearing this, Wilson finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, nothing serious happened. She nodded, "that''s good." The door was pushed open again and Shawn, who had just come back, came in. Seeing that his grandfather and mother were both there, and Marvin was also observing Windy, he called, "Grandpa, mom." "Do you still remember to come back? Do you still know that this is your home and Windy is your wife?" Ted snorted and questioned Shawn. Chapter 12 Windy Is Sick As soon as he returned home, he was questioned by Mr. Ted. Shawn with a straight face, didn''t say anything. He glanced at Windy, who seemed to be on a drip. He frowned slightly, looked at Marvin and asked, "What''s wrong with her?" Before Marvin could answer, Wilson walked to the side of Shawn and complained to him, "Windy took care of Carol yesterday for a whole daytime, and you didn''t care about her at all. I heard from Nancy that she didn''t have dinner last night when she came back. She was so tired that she slept until this morning, and now she has a high fever." It turned out that Windy had a fever. Thinking that she was tired because of taking care of Carol, he walked to the bedside, stretched out his slender and good-looking hand and touched her forehead. It was really hot. "Take good care of her." Shawn said lightly, turned around and walked out of the room without hesitation, as if he was treating an irrelevant person and didn''t care about Windy at all. Staring coldly at Shawn who was about to leave the room, Ted snapped, "Stop!" Hearing the angry voice of Ted, Shawn stopped. His tall figure stood upright with his back to the people in the room, with a strong aura that could not be ignored. "Wait for me in the living room." Ted said. Shawn stood there in silence for a while, biting his lips tightly. Then he walked out of the room again. After being scolded by Ted, Shawn didn''t go to the hospital to see Carol anymore. After work in the afternoon, he received a call from her and asked him to go to the hospital to see her. But he found an excuse to refuse, saying that there was something to deal with in the company. Feeling annoyed, Shawn didn''t go home directly. Instead, he made an appointment with a few friends to drink together. The Palace was one of the industries of the Dragon Empire group. It was a place of feasting, revelry and dissipation. It was always open to receive guests all day and night. A luxurious black Rolls-Royce with domineering and arrogant momentum suddenly braked and stopped steadily at the gate of The Palace. When the car door opened, a shiny black leather shoes fell into the eyes of people, followed by a pair of straight and long legs, and finally a cold, noble and arrogant handsome face, like ice and frost, gloomy, shot into people''s sight, with a sense of coldness that could not be ignored. The well cut black suit wrapped the perfect figure of the man. He closed the door gracefully and walked into The Palace. Wherever he walked, many people looked back. Those who knew him bowed respectfully and called, "Mr. Shawn." Shawn didn''t bother to look around from beginning to end. He walked steadily towards his exclusive VIP room. "Brother is here." As soon as Shawn appeared, he heard the voice of Kyle. Hearing this, the handsome and unrestrained man turned to look at Shawn, with a meaningful smile on Todd''s face and eyes. He touched his chin and said slowly, "Why are you alone? Why don''t you bring Windy?" Hearing what Todd said, Shawn frowned and looked at him coldly. A few seconds later, he withdrew his gaze and walked to the sofa and sat down elegantly. "Why sh ould I bring her here?" Shawn took a sip of the Lafitte wine that he had already poured for him. "Are you afraid that other men will covet her beautiful face?" Todd made a joke. Although Todd and Shawn had been friends for many years, Todd didn''t know much about Windy. They just met several times. What he didn''t know was that Windy was such a beauty, but Shawn didn''t like her very much. Instead, he fell in love with her sister. Why? Hearing this, Shawn glanced at Todd coldly without any explanation. Seeing that Shawn didn''t say anything, Marvin explained for him, "She is sick." Kyle smiled innocently, but deep inside, he was evil. "I see." Hearing Marvin''s explanation, Shawn turned to look at him. There was coldness in his eyes, as if blaming him for being nosy. Knowing that his friend was used to being cold to others, Marvin didn''t mind his indifference to himself. Instead, he persuaded him out of kindness, "Shawn, although Windy''s fever has gone down at noon, she is still weak. You should pay more attention to her. Besides, you are already married, so you''d better not contact with Carol..." "Did grandpa ask you to say that?" Shawn interrupted what Marvin had not been finished. His tone was full of displeasure, and his face was cold and appalling. Marvin shook his head immediately. He knew that he had said something wrong and made his brother unhappy, so he said nothing more. Seeing this, both of Todd and Kyle kept silent, fearing that their words would displease the head of Shawn again. Shawn, who had always been irritable, now felt even more irritable because of the persuasion of Marvin. He held the red wine in his slender and good-looking hands, slowly shaking it, and finally raised his head and poured the whole glass of red wine into his stomach... Because he was irritable and wanted to see his beloved woman. Shawn drank one after another, and the final result was that he was drunk. Kyle and Marvin sent Shawn back to the Yu''s manor. After handing him to Windy, the two left together. "Why are you so drunk?" Looking at the drunken Shawn lying on the bed, Windy couldn''t help frowning. After taking off Shawn''s clothes with difficulty, Windy was already very tired. Shaking her head helplessly, she went to the bathroom and fetched a basin of water to clean him. All of a sudden, Windy''s hand was grabbed. Shawn, who had closed his eyes, instantly opened his eyes and looked at Windy''s beautiful face, which was a little similar to another person, so he was a little fascinated. He slowly raised a light smile on his lips. This Shawn made Windy feel that he was no longer cold to her as usual. He looked so gentle, as if he had changed into another person. Unconsciously, she fell into his gentle eyes, and her heart began to beat wildly. However, he called, "Carol." For a moment, Windy felt as if she had been struck by lightning. It turned out that Shawn regarded her as Carol. No wonder he showed such a gentle side to her. Windy quickly withdrew her hand and turned her back to Shawn. She felt sad and wanted to cry, but she had to tell herself to be strong and not to be knocked down like this. Chapter 13 Wont Agree To Divorce After calming herself down, Windy turned to face Shawn and continued to wipe his body. Even if he was still as gentle as before, she was unmoved. Finally, Windy finished wiping the body of Shawn. She turned around and was about to leave, but her wrist was grabbed by him. He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. "Carol, don''t go. Don''t leave me." Windy closed her eyes. Her heart ached as if it was stabbed by a sharp knife, until she fell to the ground and died, and the pain was still wantonly spreading in her body, unwilling to let her go. "Let go of me, Shawn" Windy frowned and struggled to get out of the arms of Shawn. However, Shawn hugged Windy more tightly and turned over to press her under his body. He caressed her smooth face with his slightly gnarled big palm, and promised her, "Carol, I will never let you go in this life." Windy was stunned for a while, and then came to her senses. Unfortunately, the promise of Shawn was to another woman, not to herself. The next second, Windy''s lips were sealed by the burning thin lips of Shawn, leaving no chance for her to refute him. In the face of such a strong kiss from Shawn, Windy was almost unable to resist. She wanted to struggle to prevent him from touching her, but just a simple kiss made her surrender. She fell soft into the arms of Shawn and let him do anything. Windy''s sweetness made Shawn feel that he couldn''t get enough of her. Seeing her obedient in his arms, he had an impulse to make love with her. A girlish moan broke out, and Windy was still lost in the kiss. She could not help but respond to the kiss of Shawn, wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him deeply. When the two of them faced each other frankly and were about to break through the last defense line, Windy heard Shawn call, "Carol..." In an instant, Windy was in a daze, and then her reason was pulled back. Her face was pale without a trace of blood, and she was in a daze for a long time. If it weren''t for the calling of Shawn, Windy would have made out with him. After they became a real couple, she still couldn''t get his heart at all. She didn''t know whether he would insult her when she woke up tomorrow morning that she seduced him when he was drunk? Thinking of this, Windy felt very aggrieved. She pushed away Shawn hard and was about to get out of bed and leave. However, he pulled her back and pressed her under him. He asked her in a hoarse voice, "Carol, don''t you want me?" "You see, I''m Windy, not your Carol." Looking at the handsome and resolute face of the man, Windy felt so heartbroken that she could hardly breathe. Looking at the sad expression of Windy, Shawn frowned and shook his head. He wanted to see the woman in front of him clearly, but he couldn''t tell whether she was Windy or Carol. Holding her little face, he shook his head and said, "Carol, I know it''s you. I want you." "Ouch --" Windy''s lips were sealed again. She struggled to shake her head and pushed Shawn hard with her small hands. But there was a huge diff erence between the strength of men and women, so Windy''s strength was insignificant and did not work at all in front of Shawn. With a crisp sound, Windy was so angry that she slapped Shawn hard. She would never have sex with him in such a situation. Shawn was a little stunned by Windy''s slap, and at the same time, he became much sober. Looking at Windy who was pressed under him, his heart suddenly ignited with anger, and his nose was constantly breathing out because of anger. A cold voice roared out of him, "Windy, you are crazy!" Well, now he knew who she was. Facing Shawn, Windy didn''t show any weakness. She stared at him with hatred, and the anger in her heart was no less than him. "You are the real crazy person!" He mistook her for another woman and forced her to do that with him. Now he said she was crazy. It was all because of this man. With a bloodthirsty look in his malicious eyes, Shawn looked at Windy. He pursed his thin lips tightly, turned over and lay aside. After a long silence, he didn''t say anything. Windy didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She was so depressed that she even felt suffocated when she was in the same room with him. She wrapped herself up and got out of bed, but suddenly a cold voice came from behind, "Windy, let''s divorce." Windy suddenly stopped and stood there in a daze for a long time. Then she turned around and looked at the cold and noble man on the bed. Her voice was full of undisguised surprise, "what did you say?" "I said, let''s divorce." Shawn repeated what he had just said impatiently. Divorce? Why did he want to divorce her? Windy felt depressed and depressed. She kept silent and didn''t respond to Shawn. They had only been married for a few days, but he had already asked for a divorce. A bitter smile of self-mockery appeared on Windy''s lips. In fact, she really hoped that he was talking nonsense because he was drunk, so she asked unwillingly, "Shawn, you are drunk... That''s why you said that? " She was just deceiving herself. If Shawn really wanted to divorce her, there was no need to be so clear. Whether he was drunk or not, he would ask her for a divorce. But what should she do? She was really unwilling to be defeated before she could try to win the heart of Shawn. Sure enough, Windy then heard the sarcastic words of Shawn. He said, "Oh, Windy, you really think highly of yourself. Do you think I''m talking nonsense to you after drinking?" Windy didn''t compromise at all because of the words of Shawn. There was obvious firmness on her beautiful face. "No way. I won''t agree to divorce." "Whether you agree or not, I''ll divorce you anyway." Shawn said in a more determined tone than Windy, with an irrefutable momentum. He must divorce. Windy''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. She was almost unable to stand firm because of Shawn''s words. In the end, she didn''t say anything. She turned around again and walked away silently. She didn''t even know whether she was right or wrong to insist on the marriage with Shawn? Chapter 14 Share Transfer Marriage without love is always like this. It can''t stand the test. That man doesn''t love you, so he will divorce you whenever he wants. After a night, Windy also forgot that Shawn proposed to divorce last night. But she didn''t expect that he would mention it to Ted and Wilson at breakfast time, and still insisted on divorcing. Shawn said calmly, "Grandpa, mom, I want a divorce with Windy." Windy''s heart skipped a beat. She held the cup tighter and stopped in midair. Could it be said that Shawn was officially asking for a divorce? When Ted and Shawn heard this, they were obviously stunned for a long time. They never thought that Shawn would ask for a divorce in the early morning. It had only been three days since they got married. It was obvious that they were like children living at home and taking marriage as a child''s play. "Give me a reason." Ted raised his head to look at Shawn. Anger was written all over his wrinkled face. Hearing this, Windy turned to look at Shawn, who was sitting next to her. She also wanted to know the reason why he wanted to divorce. Was it because he didn''t love her, or because he couldn''t forget Carol? In fact, Windy knew that either of the two answers would lead to the same result. Shawn didn''t love her at all. Bitterness filled her heart. What Windy cared most was not the nominal marriage with Shawn but Shawn''s heart. Sometimes, Windy felt that she envied her sister very much, because no matter what, she was the one that Shawn loved so far. Even if it was because he had mistaken someone else for her, his heart had always been on her sister alone for at least two years. In comparison, she had to bear the pain of the heart, because she loved him, but she could not get it. Shawn was not in a hurry to explain. He just had breakfast leisurely. Under his indifferent expression, there was firmness that no one could destroy, as if he was engaged. Seeing the arrogant look on the face of Shawn, who didn''t seem to take his grandpa seriously. The bowl in Ted''s hand was thrown on the table with a bang. Immediately, fury rose in his heart. He roared in a deep voice, "you must give me a satisfactory explanation." "Shawn, can you stop making your grandpa angry all the time?" Wilson persuaded, frowning. The action of Shawn eating breakfast stopped, and his face was tense. After a long silence, he put the food back on the plate in front of him. Then he said lightly, "because I don''t love her, I want to divorce her." Sure enough, the answer he said was beyond Windy''s expectation. She looked away from Shawn. In fact, she also knew that his answer indirectly told her that he only cared about Carol. "You!" Ted was pissed off and stared at Shawn with a look of disappointment. "Grandpa." Shawn looked at Ted opposite him and continued, "I''ve been obedient to you since I was a child, and I''ve even list ened to you when I married Windy. Therefore, I won''t listen to you about divorce." It was undeniable. What Shawn meant was that he would divorce Windy. No matter who persuaded him or ordered him not to divorce, he would not listen. Ted could understand the temperament of Shawn. No one could change him if he decided to do something. But as long as he was here, he would never allow him to divorce Windy. Therefore, the attitude of Ted was very clear and firm. "Let me tell you, you can''t divorce. As long as I am alive, I will never allow you to abandon Windy." Hearing this, Shawn cast a cold glance at Windy. He was more dissatisfied with her. What on earth had this woman done to his grandfather to make him protect her so much? Windy didn''t look at Shawn. She just looked at Ted. Her grandfather was so considerate for her, which made her feel warm in her heart. However, the conflict between her and Shawn could not be solved only by Mr. Ted''s protection. In this way, it was afraid that Shawn would hate her more and more, and the conflict between them would also be more and more intense. "I not only forbid you to divorce Windy, but also give her forty percent of my shares. From now on, she is the successor of me, the chairman of the Dragon Empire group." Ted spoke out what they had already decided, not like joking. Their attitude was very clear and unquestionable. As soon as Ted finished speaking, the three people, namely Shawn, Windy and Wilson, were stunned. Windy''s eyes widened in astonishment. Although Wilson thought that the decision of Mr. Ted was too abrupt, she did not say anything in the end. Of course, compared to the other two people, the reaction of Shawn was the most intense. He looked at Ted in disbelief and asked in surprise, "Grandpa, are you kidding? Are you out of your mind?" As the executive decision-making president of the Dragon Empire group, he only had twenty percent of the shares. Now, Mr. Ted wanted to transfer forty percent of his shares to the name of Windy, which meant that he gave a large part of the seventy percent shares of Yu Clan to a person with another surname. "Do you think I''m joking?" Ted asked Shawn seriously. It didn''t seem like a joke when Ted asked him in reply. Shawn was furious. He wanted to vent his anger, but there was nowhere to vent it. Windy panicked. She looked at Ted and said, "Grandpa, please don''t make fun of me. How can I..." Before Windy could finish her words, she was interrupted by Ted. He smiled at her and said, "girl, I''m not kidding. What I said is true. I''ll take you to the company to get familiar with it later. With your help, I can enjoy my life at home in the future." Hearing this, Windy was even more moved. She shook her head and said, "Grandpa, I... I don''t know anything. How can I help you manage the company? Grandpa. I''m afraid I could not help you. " Chapter 15 I Underestimated You "Don''t worry. I trust you." "I''ll ask Uncle John to teach you how to manage the company''s affairs and my bodyguards will follow your orders. I don''t think anyone dares to bully you in the future," said Ted while comforting Windy. Shawn frowned. Mr. Ted not only had to hand over the company to Windy, but also had to hand over his bodyguards to Windy. Needless to say, Mr. Ted had to take the forty percent of the shares to suppress him. He was not allowed to easily divorce with Windy. On the other hand, he had to follow the orders of Windy. Mr. Ted had gone too far in favor of Windy. Now, it was likely that Windy would be more complacent in front of him in the future. The face of Shawn tightened and stared at Windy coldly. Ignoring the unfriendly eyes of Shawn, Windy said with a troubled expression, "Grandpa, you''d better think it over. I..." Ted didn''t care about Windy''s tangled and embarrassed expression. He continued to express his meaning, just as what Shawn guessed. He said, "you can choose to continue to divorce Windy, but once I give my shares to her, I won''t take them back. If you divorce, my shares will still belong to her, unless she is willing to transfer it, or else you will never get a penny. " Shawn pursed his thin lips into a straight line. Mr. Ted had made it so clear to him that if he insisted on divorcing, it would mean that he would give the Yu Clan to Windy by himself. Mr. Ted was really smart. He deliberately favored an outsider, which put him in a difficult situation. He wouldn''t get any benefit if he didn''t divorce or not. "Windy, I won''t give up the Yu Clan. You win!" Gnashing his teeth, Shawn glared at Windy, stood up and left. Windy lowered her head and sat there in silence. She had mixed feelings. She didn''t want to have such a big fight with Shawn, but she couldn''t refuse the help of Ted. Was she really going to accept his arrangement? Otherwise, what should she do? Seeing that Windy kept silent, Ted called her, "Windy." Windy came to her senses and looked at Ted, "Grandpa." "You are thinking that what grandpa did has worsened the conflict between you and Shawn, aren''t you?" Ted asked Windy as he had read her mind. Windy didn''t answer the question, but said, "Grandpa, you shouldn''t have done that." Hearing this, Wilson added with a gentle smile, "Windy, in fact, your grandfather did this not only for you, but also for Shawn. Dad, don''t you think so?" Ted nodded. He was glad that his daughter-in-law could think so. "Yes, Windy. I''m always accurate in judging people. Although Carol is the only one in the heart of Shawn now, she''s not suitable for him, nor is she suitable to be our granddaughter-in-law. You''re the first choice. I trust you, so I hope you and Shawn can have a good result. Although he doesn''t know he loves the wrong person, but he will know the truth one day. " "Grandpa." Windy was moved by the words of Ted. She also made up her mind to accept the arrangement of Ted and would never let him down. In the Dragon Empire group, the skyscraper was towering into the clouds, showing its magn ificent momentum. Everyone who saw it knew that this skyscraper symbolized the glorious status, supreme dignity, and great wealth. Windy was followed by a group of bodyguards in black. Their serious and tense expressions made Windy extremely uncomfortable. With a nervous and trembling heart, she stepped into the Dragon Empire group. Soon, accompanied by a group of bodyguards, Windy came to the hall on the first floor. The astonishing hall was big enough to accommodate thousands of people. Windy couldn''t help but want to scream. She didn''t want to be so exaggerated in order to keep her dignity and calmness. She couldn''t let others laugh at her, so she held back her impulse. After a gorgeous turn, Windy stood in front of the crowd, and there were two rows of people standing neatly next to her. Everyone bowed respectfully to her and greeted, "Good morning, chairman." Windy nodded with a gentle smile, and said in a pleasant voice from her pink lips, "Hello, everyone. I know that all of you standing here are seniors of the company. I''m so sorry to ask you to salute a young girl. Please take care of me in the future." After all, Windy was the chairman of the board now. Although she said so, no one dared to make a scene. Everyone just smiled and nodded gently, and no one dared to speak. A middle-aged man stood out from the queue at the top of the right and walked to Windy. He said gently, politely and respectfully, "Chairman, I''m the assistant of the former chairman. Everyone calls me Uncle John. If you need anything, just tell me." "Thank you, Uncle John. You are an elder. I still have a lot to learn and consult you. Please take care of me." Windy''s answer was generous and decent, giving people a sense of easy-going and easy to get along with. After nodding slightly, Uncle John turned around and walked back to the queue. Crack! Crack! Crack! Suddenly, a lonely applause sounded. Everyone looked at the source of the sound. Shawn clapped his hands, walked in unhurriedly, and finally stopped in front of Windy. On the handsome face of Shawn, he was always cold to Windy. He looked at her and said in a contemptuous tone, "not bad. I didn''t expect a young girl to be able to hold up so much dignity. Windy, I really underestimated you." Facing the scornful sarcasm of Shawn, Windy was not annoyed. She raised her chin stubbornly and looked at him with a faint smile at the corners of her mouth. "Grandpa trusts me so much. Of course I can''t let him down." Hearing Windy''s words, Shawn narrowed his eyes and stared at the arrogant and stubborn Windy with a dangerous look on his face. Of course, Windy didn''t show any sign of weakness. She looked at Shawn. For a moment, the two of them were in a stalemate. Neither of them was willing to draw back. Turning his head away, Shawn didn''t look at Windy anymore. He swore that he would never let this woman be so proud for so long. After he took back the shares, he would divorce her without hesitation and drive her out of the Yu Clan. At that time, he would like to see how arrogant this woman was? Chapter 16 I Have No Right To Interfere "Let''s talk." After a while, Shawn turned to Windy and said. Windy had already guessed what Shawn was going to talk to her. She didn''t say anything, but looked at him with stubbornness and arrogance, and a touch of unyielding toughness. All of a sudden, Windy''s little hand was wrapped. After being stunned for a second, she was grabbed by Shawn and walked towards the elevator. Several bodyguards also followed her, but they were stopped by Shawn. "Who allows you to follow?" The bodyguard in the lead said to Shawn, "President, we are responsible for protecting the chairman, so..." "Don''t worry. I won''t eat her. What are you afraid of?" Shawn said coldly. Then he turned to look at Windy, who was dragged by him. His eyes flashed with coldness. The captain of the bodyguards also looked at Windy, seeming to be waiting for her answer. Without her answer for a long time, he said, "we only listen to the chairman." Hearing this, Shawn felt that he was ignored, and a sudden anger rose in his heart. He stared fiercely at Windy. He would like to see what this woman wanted to do. With a sullen face, Windy didn''t care about the anger of Shawn at all. After a long silence, she said to the captain of bodyguards, "I''m fine. You don''t have to come with me." "Yes, sir." Shawn dragged Windy into the elevator rudely... On the eighty-eighth floor, in the CEO''s office. Regardless of the gazes from the secretaries and other employees, Shawn pulled Windy out of the elevator and stepped into the CEO''s office. Then with a "bang", the door was slammed shut. After entering the office, Shawn didn''t speak in a hurry. His bloodthirsty eyes were filled with coldness, like Satan from hell. He stared at Windy, as if he was going to pierce a hole in her body with his eyes. "If you have anything to say, just say it quickly. I don''t have so much time to waste with you." Facing Shawn, Windy said without fear. Looking at the arrogant expression on Windy''s face from beginning to end, Shawn was even more angry. He turned around gracefully, leaving Windy a cold back. "Windy, what do you want?" Windy was well aware of the meaning of the question, but she pretended not to know and said lightly, "I don''t understand what you mean." Hearing Windy''s answer, Shawn suddenly turned around and looked down at her with an evil smile. "Don''t play dumb with me. What should we do to get a divorce and return the shares of Yu Clan to us?" Windy thought it was ridiculous! "I didn''t stop you when you wanted to divorce. As for the shares, it''s grandpa''s and I have no right to interfere." Windy replied coldly. Shawn was pissed off by Windy''s reply. This woman was so unreasonable that she even used her grandfather to back her up. However, Shawn would never let her go so easily, so he said again, "what a good reaon that you has no right to interfere. Windy, grandpa has given you forty percent of his shares, hasn''t he? You are just my nominal wife. After all, you are an outsider of our family. Why do you accept grandpa''s shares so easily? " Ha-ha, Windy sneered in her heart. In Shawn''s eyes, she was just his nominal wife, an outsider of the Yu family?! However, no matter what, Windy looked at the icy face of Shawn and smiled, "even if the truth is as you said, what can you do?" "As long as Grandpa believes in me, that''s enough, isn''t it?" Windy''s smile turned into a complacent smile. Shawn snorted. He clenched his fists as if he was trying hard to hold back something. It seemed that this woman was really not simple. Closing his eyes, Shawn gave an evil glance at Windy and said in a cold and resolute tone that could not be ignored, "Windy, don''t be complacent too early. Sooner or later, I will let you know that I am not that easy to deal with. I will take back the shares of Yu Clan from you, and we will divorce completely!" For Windy, she didn''t care about the forty percent shares at all, but she couldn''t accept the fact that Shawn wanted to divorce her. His words of "divorce" were like a sharp knife, piercing into her heart, so painful! However, until now, Windy''s face was as white as a piece of paper, without any trace of blood, but she was still unwilling to admit defeat. "I''ll wait for you to take back the shares, and then... We will divorce completely. " "Don''t worry. That day will come." Shawn emphasized again. Undoubtedly, it was like a knife, piercing into Windy''s heart. Irritated by Shawn, Windy felt that she couldn''t hold on any longer, but in front of him, she couldn''t fall, even if she didn''t want to. With heavy steps, Windy turned around, opened the door and walked out. She quickly hid into the elevator, and the door was closed. She leaned weakly against the wall of the elevator, letting her body slide down one point one. Her heart ached over and over again, and her tears finally fell out uncontrollably. Shawn, why? Why should I fall in love with you? Did I love you just to ask for humiliation and be tortured by you? The sun began to set. The sky was dyed blood red, like an oil painting, reflecting a gorgeous background through the French window. When it was time to get off work, Windy was still sorting out documents in her office. It was the first time that she was ordered to manage such a big cross international company. She knew that she had to work hard to worth the trust and support her grandfather. Windy was so devoted that she didn''t notice that someone was approaching. When the man saw her so serious, his handsome face showed a trace of disdain. He asked her coldly, "who are you pretending to be so serious for?" Windy didn''t raise her head, but she had already recognized who was standing in front of her. She was unhappy and rolled her eyes secretly. Then she raised her head and looked into the dark eyes of Shawn. With a cold and noble expression on her clear face, she said, "If you don''t like to see, I won''t force you to look." Chapter 17 Is This What You Want Was this man bored? He didn''t go home after work and came here to make trouble for her. Shawn said sarcastically with a faint smile on his lips. He didn''t continue the topic. He leaned forward and looked at the documents that Windy was sorting out. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a contemptuous tone, "do you understand such a complicated document?" "That''s none of your business." Windy replied sourly. She had a feeling that Shawn was coming to make trouble for her. But to be honest, it was a headache for her to read these documents. Being retorted by Windy''s words, he frowned and lost the interest to talk to her. He turned around and sat down on the sofa, with his two slender legs crossed on the short table. Then he fell into silence. Windy wanted to continue to deal with the documents, but when she saw Shawn sitting on the sofa opposite, she frowned. She really couldn''t figure out what he was going to do. Putting down the work in her hand, Windy stood up, walked up to Shawn and asked, "Hello, are you here for something?" Leaning against the sofa lazily, Shawn stared at the woman in front of him without any emotion. "Who said I was here for you?" This woman was too narcissistic. "Then you..." Windy was about to ask him why he came here, but was interrupted by him. "I''m here to wait for you to go home." what? Did he come here to wait for her? Windy was obviously shocked by his words. He was waiting for her to go home. Was the sun rising from the West today? The next second, Windy was splashed with cold water, and she realized that she had misunderstood. Shawn said, "Don''t think too much. I''m not waiting for you on purpose. I have no choice. I don''t want to be misunderstood by grandpa and mother when I go back." It turned out to be like this. For a moment, Windy felt as if her heart had fallen into an abyss, and she was very disappointed. She stood there stiffly, embarrassed and awkward, and did not know what to say. On the other hand, Shawn looked at Windy with a good mood and teased, "Are you disappointed because I didn''t come here to wait for you on purpose?" Although it was true in her heart, Windy would never admit it. After a while, she looked cold and noble again. She smiled and said, "you think too much." The implication was that she didn''t think too much. The one who thought too much was Shawn. Frowning, Shawn looked at Windy who turned around stubbornly and walked back to the desk. He reminded her unhappily, "hurry up. My time is precious." Windy ignored him, quickly sorted out the documents, walked to the sofa and picked up her bag, ready to leave. Seeing that Windy was about to walk out of the office with her bag, Shawn stood up from the sofa unhurriedly, with one hand in his pocket. He left with her elegantly... In the limited edition Rolls-Royce silver Maybach, the two remained silent. Neither of them was willing to talk to each other first. Windy sneered in her heart, ''is this really the marriage I want?'' It doesn''t matter that her husband doesn''t love her, but now he doesn''t even have the mood to talk to her. Windy, has anyone ever told you that you are really pathetic! No matter how aggrieved Windy was, she chose to endure it silently. After all, this marriage was her own choice. No matter what the result was, she would not allow herself to regret. Since they had nothing to say to each other, Windy had to turn her head to look out of the window in order to distract herself. No matter how Shawn treated her, she pretended not to see it. Perhaps she would feel better in this way. "Humph!" All of a sudden, Shawn snorted in disdain, and then his cold and unruly voice came to Windy''s ears, "Windy, this is your persistence in our marriage. You got it, and you even got most of the shares of the Dragon Empire group. But now, look at our relationship. Is this what you want?" Of course, Windy sensed the ridicule in the words of Shawn. She stubbornly turned around and faced him. When she was about to say something, her mobile phone suddenly rang. The man in front of her took out his mobile phone from the pocket of his trousers. His laziness showed an irresistible elegance. Looking at the caller ID on the screen, Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly. Then he twisted his brows tightly and did not press the answer button for a long time. Judging from his behavior, Windy had already guessed who was calling, but she couldn''t figure it out. If it was her call, Shawn would always answer it at the first time. Why did he hesitate today? Of course, she had a clear estimation of herself. She only believed that didn''t consider her feelings, not because of her. It was not that Windy felt inferior and didn''t dare to think so, but that Shawn didn''t care about her at all. "Hello." In the end, Shawn couldn''t help but answer the phone. Windy felt cold in her heart. She didn''t know what it felt like. Sure enough, the person he cared most was always her sister. Even now she was his wife, this fact had not changed. Not knowing what Carol said to Shawn on the other end of the phone, Windy heard him say, "Don''t worry. I''ll be right there." "Stop the car." Shawn ordered the driver in front of him. He looked a little anxious. Of course, the driver didn''t dare to disobey Shawn. He pulled over the car by the side of the road. As soon as the car stopped, Shawn opened the door and was about to get off. Suddenly, something occurred to him. He stopped opening the door and turned around to look at Windy. Windy could vaguely guess what he wanted to say to her. She felt as if her heart was clenched and almost suffocated. Look, her husband was going to find another woman, but she could not say anything. Instead, she had to hide it from his family for him, right? With a faint sneer on her lips, Windy said first, "Since you are afraid that I will report it to grandpa and mom, you''d better not go." A hint of cruelty and coldness flashed in the eyes of Shawn. There was a thin disdain on his tight handsome face, as if he was deliberately challenging. He opened the door and got off the car without hesitation. Then with a loud bang, he closed the door again. Chapter 18 A Person He Cant Forget In an instant, Windy was isolated from him in two different worlds. At the same time, her true heart, which had been following Shawn, was also isolated! At that moment, Windy''s heart sank, and even a trace of despair flashed through her eyes. According to the current situation, she and Shawn might not love each other for the rest of her life. Even so, Windy was a stubborn and unyielding woman. The colder Shawn was to her, the more she wanted to break into his world, to entangle him from old to death... In the Yu''s manor... It was time for dinner. Windy went downstairs and wandered around in the living room. She was a little anxious as she didn''t see Shawn. She didn''t know what her grandfather would ask her later since he hadn''t come back yet. Stamping her feet at the door of the living room, Windy looked out from time to time. She hesitated whether she should call Shawn and ask him to come back as soon as possible. When she took out her phone and was about to dial, Windy suddenly put it away. If she called, Shawn would think that she was interfering with him. Maybe he would think that she didn''t want him to stay with his sister, so he urged him to come back on purpose. "Annoying Shawn, can you come back as soon as possible?" Windy murmured, feeling anxious. At this moment, Wilson came downstairs. Seeing that Windy had been pacing back and forth in front of the living room, she walked over and asked, "Windy, it''s time for dinner. What are you doing here?" With her back to Wilson, Windy suddenly heard she calling her name, which made her face twisted. After a while, she adjusted her mood and turned to Wilson with a smile, pretending that nothing had happened. "Mom." Wilson didn''t find anything wrong. Seeing that Windy was smiling and calling her, she also showed a gentle smile. "It''s time for dinner. Where is Shawn? Is he already in the dining room?" Then Wilson turned around and walked to the dining room, followed by Windy. As soon as the two of them arrived at the dining room, Ted came in from the outside and was about to have dinner. "Eh? Shawn wasn''t in the dining room. Where was he? Didn''t he say that he would come home for dinner tonight? " Said Wilson, looking at Windy behind her. Seeing that Ted had already sat down at the table, Windy didn''t know how to answer Wilson''s question. If her grandfather knew that Shawn had gone to her sister''s place again, Mr. Ted would be furious again. After thinking for a while, Windy said to Wilson with a smile, "Mom, he has something to deal with in the company. He asked us to eat first and don''t wait for him." Hearing what Windy said, Wilson didn''t think too much. She just nodded and said, "Okay." Even so, Windy couldn''t hide it from the shrewd Ted. He looked at her with a very serious face and said, "Windy, look at me. Say what you just said again." Indeed, Windy didn''t lie. Every time she lied, she lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at the other one she talked with. Ted knew her little trick very well, and that was why he stressed to let her say what she had just said. Windy knew that she had been seen through by Ted , but she also knew that she couldn''t let him know that Shawn hadn''t come back so late because he had gone to see her sister. Otherwise, Mr. Ted would scold him, and there would be some unnecessary misunderstandings between them. Windy had no choice but to close her eyes. She made up her mind, looked up at Ted and said, "Well, grandpa, I admit that I was lying just now. Shawn didn''t deal with any business in the company. In fact, he went to The Palace with several good friends to drink. I was afraid that you would blame him, so I said that he was dealing with business in the company." Hearing this, Ted frowned slightly and looked very serious. "Really?" "Grandpa, how dare I lie to you? Of course it''s true." Windy insisted that what she said was true, with a firm look on her face. She would never change her words even if she was beaten to death. Sitting next to them, Wilson was in a daze. Then she realized that her son, Shawn, hadn''t come back yet. Mr. Ted was angry again. What a naughty boy! He had married Windy and still made his family worry about him. Then she heard Mr. Ted say to her, "Wilson, call Shawn and tell him that we will wait for him at home for dinner. If he doesn''t come back, we won''t start." Windy and Wilson looked at each other and knew that Mr. Ted was really angry this time. As for Wilson, since Mr. Ted had given the order, she couldn''t say anything more. She said "ok" and stood up to call Shawn. Seeing that his daughter-in-law went to call his grandson, Ted looked at Windy again. Seeing that she kept her head down, he shook his head helplessly. Then he sighed softly and reproached her with a trace of concern, "you''re married, but you still can''t win the heart of Shawn. What will you do if grandpa not there one day?" Windy knew that Ted was caring about her, but when she heard him say so, she felt a little sad. One was that she couldn''t win the heart of Shawn, and the other was that grandpa said he would die one day. She really didn''t like grandpa to talk about such a sad topic, so she pouted and replied, "Grandpa, don''t say that. You are in good health, you will definitely live a long life." "If you really want me to live longer, you should give birth to a baby with Shawn as soon as possible, so that your mother and I can save some trouble." Although Ted hoped that Shawn and Windy could give birth to a baby to the Yu Clan as soon as possible, he just said it casually, not to put pressure on her. He knew that this kind of thing could not be rushed, especially now Shawn did not realize that who was suitable for him. No matter how he wanted to have a great grandson, it was just a wishful thinking. Although Ted said it unintentionally, Windy''s heart was so heavy. Judging from the current situation between her and Shawn, she was afraid that she would fail his expectations. In fact, in Ted''s heart, there was one thing that he couldn''t figure out, so he asked her, "Windy, you know that the person that Shawn can''t forget for eighteen years is that little girl. Why don''t you tell him that you are just the girl? In that case, everything between you will be solved, right?" Chapter 19 Secret Hearing that, Windy smiled bitterly. "Grandpa, if only it was as simple as you said." "As you know, eighteen years have passed. Two years ago, when Shawn saw my sister, he regarded her as me at the first sight. Since then, he has been almost inseparable from my sister. Who can guarantee that his love for my sister has not exceeded his missing for me for so many years?" Windy asked. Hearing Windy''s question, Ted thought it was reasonable. He nodded slightly and said, "but you can''t hide it from him forever. He will never know it." "I have never thought about telling him now. Although he only loves my sister now, I am his wife. As long as I don''t want to, no one can take my husband away, even my sister can''t." There was unshakable firmness in Windy''s tone, and her tender little face was also full of firmness, as if she would win his heart sooner or later for her marriage with Shawn as long as she did not give up. Seeing that his granddaughter in law was so determined, Ted nodded with satisfaction. "Well, you deserve to be my granddaughter in law. If you think so, I don''t have to worry so much." With a smile, Windy held one of Ted''s hands and said seriously, "Grandpa, I know you are doing this for the sake of me and Shawn. Don''t worry. I won''t let you down. No matter how difficult it is, I will never give up Shawn." Then she thought of something and said, "besides, I was the little girl eighteen years ago is a secret between the two of us. Now I don''t want to let Shawn know. I want to move him with my own efforts and sincerity to make him really fall in love with me. So you must keep the secret for me. No one can tell." Seeing that his granddaughter in law had her own thoughts and ideas, Ted smiled happily and said, "Okay, okay, I promise you." "Okay." In Dream Garden Community, there was an independent three storey European style villa. All the lights were turned on, and the whole view was as bright as day. On the sofa in the living room, Carol tightly held Shawn and sat on the sofa, not giving him a chance to leave. Carol had been angry all the time. She was angry that Windy had taken away the man she loved. It had only been a few days since they were married. She didn''t know what Windy had done to Ted, and she even got forty percent of the shares of the Dragon Empire group under her name. In this way, it was difficult for her to encourage Shawn to divorce her. A hint of viciousness flashed through Carol''s eyes. When she raised her head again to look at Shawn, there was already a gentle smile on her face. Her fingers slowly brushed his slightly frowned eyebrows and said, "Don''t think about anything tonight. Just accompany me well, okay?" "Carol..." Just as Shawn was about to say something, Carol covered his cold lips with her fingers. She looked at him like a delicate and touching little woman, and then asked him like a spoiled child, "okay?" Seeing that Carol acted like a spoiled child in front of him, Shawn softened in an instant. Finally, he couldn''t refuse her. He nodded and said "Okay", completely forgetting that Ted asked him to go home for dinner tonight. Seeing that Shawn agreed to stay, Carol smiled happily and kissed him on his handsome face. "I''ll make some food for you. Wait a moment, okay?" Shawn nodded slightly again. Seeing that Carol stood up and walked into the kitchen, he took out his phone and looked at the time. At this time, his phone rang. It was from home. He hesitated for a while, looked at the direction of the kitchen, and pressed the answer key. "Hello." "Shawn, it''s so late. Where are you? Why haven''t you come back for dinner? Your grandfather is waiting for you. " Hearing that it was Wilson''s voice, Shawn immediately sat up straight and answered in a somewhat dull tone, "Mom, I have something to deal with now. I may not go home tonight. You can eat first. Don''t wait for me." "No way. Your grandfather is waiting for you. He said that we won''t have dinner tonight if you don''t come back. It''s up to you whether you want to come back or not. " "..." Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Shawn gradually became irritable. He stood up and walked towards the kitchen. Leaning against the kitchen door lazily, Shawn squinted slightly and looked at the busy figure of Carol. He didn''t know how to tell her that he was leaving for a while, mainly because he was afraid that she would think too much. Although he had married Windy, he didn''t want Carol to be sad for the relationship between them. Shawn didn''t realize that he couldn''t help caring about Windy, so he always found an excuse to prove that the person he cared about was not Windy. However, it was not until later that he realized that no matter how many excuses he made and told himself that he didn''t care about Windy, he couldn''t deceive himself anymore. It was not until then that he realized that he had fallen in love with a woman who he didn''t want to care about. "Wait a minute. It''s almost done." Carol inadvertently turned around and saw Shawn leaning against the door. She said to him with a gentle smile. Step by step, Shawn walked behind Carol and held her in his arms. He held her hand, which was busy with scooping up the soup, and stopped her from doing so. All of a sudden, she was stopped. With a smile, Carol turned around in the arms of Shawn, she looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?" Shawn took a deep breath and said apologetically, "My mother just called and said that grandpa was waiting for me to have dinner at home, so... I can''t accompany you tonight. " Hearing this, Carol''s face turned disappointed. She even doubted if Windy had said something to Ted, so Mr. Ted was in such a hurry to force Shawn to go back. Otherwise, why did he just say that he would stay with her tonight and say that he would go back now? For a moment, Carol''s heart was filled with jealousy and hatred. She just wanted to kill Windy so that she could no longer stay with Shawn. Chapter 20 She Must Be Strong Although she hated Windy so much, she pretended to be gentle and obedient. She pouted and said thoughtfully, "since grandpa asked you to go back for dinner, you should go back early. Don''t make him wait too long." "Okay." Shawn replied. He held her hand, put it to his lips and kissed it. Then he said, "You have to have dinner as well, okay?" Carol nodded, "yes." Shawn touched her face again and left. With an expressionless face, Carol didn''t move at all. All of a sudden, her chin was too high, making her look both arrogant and cunning. She was even plotting how to deal with her own sister and win back Shawn. The clock in the living room was pointing at nine o''clock. Shawn hadn''t arrived yet. In the dining room, Ted''s face darkened. Windy and Wilson sat on the other side of the table, not daring to breathe heavily. They were both praying in their hearts that Shawn could come back as soon as possible. Another quarter passed... Outside the restaurant, Nancy''s voice finally sounded. She said, "Mr. Shawn, you''re back. Mr. Ted, Mrs. Sally and Mrs. Windy are waiting for you in the restaurant." "Got it." Shawn replied indifferently and walked into the living room. As soon as Shawn entered the dining room, he felt that the atmosphere was a little serious. Windy and Wilson glanced at him, but said nothing. On the other hand, Mr. Ted''s face darkened. He knew that he would definitely be taught a lesson by his grandfather tonight, but he still acted as if nothing had happened. He calmly called, "Grandpa, mom." As soon as he walked to the seat next to Windy and sat down, he heard that Ted picked up his chopsticks and thumped it on the table. Both Windy and Wilson were slightly shocked, but only Shawn looked calm. Then he heard the low and stern voice of Ted. "You still remember to come home?" Of course, Shawn knew that Ted was questioning him. He pursed his thin lips and said slowly, "Grandpa, I''m not a child anymore. Why do you and mom look at me so every day?" In fact, in front of Ted, whether he was angry or not, sometimes Shawn would act very casually, just to make Mr. Ted feel helpless and have no mood to care about him. However, Mr. Ted was not as he wished. The more cynical he was, the more he cared. With a snort, Ted was very dissatisfied with the attitude of Shawn. "If I don''t pay attention to you, you''ve already made trouble for me." "Grandpa..." With a long ending, Shawn looked a little impatient on his handsome face. He sighed deeply and decided not to defend himself anymore. Seeing that the two men were about to have a conflict again, Windy said timely, "Grandpa, we have waited for so long. You see, the dishes are getting cold. Let''s have dinner first." Ted knew that Windy was making an excuse to defend Shawn, so he couldn''t disappoint her. He just ordered Shawn to go to the study with him after dinner. Shawn glanced at Windy indifferently, as if sh e was a stranger. He said nothing, picked up his chopsticks and began to eat elegantly. Although Windy didn''t look at Shawn, she also noticed that he glanced at her. She saw his indifference to her and kept it in mind. Although she felt very uncomfortable, she could only endure it silently. She didn''t know what she would do until the day when she couldn''t bear it anymore. But at least for now, she really didn''t want to give up this man. So she could only tell herself again and again, "Windy, you have to be strong, stronger and stronger, so that no one can hurt you." Yes, she couldn''t rely on her man, so she could only rely on herself, so she had to be strong. Dressed in a crimson silk nightgown, Windy dried her hair and walked out of the bathroom. When she saw Shawn push the door open and come in, she stopped drying her hair, but then looked arrogant and cold, not willing to talk to him at all. In fact, only she herself knew that she was jealous, because Shawn went to see her sister regardless of anything, and stayed at her sister''s place very late. If her mother-in-law hadn''t called him, he might not have come back for the whole night. Thinking of this, Windy felt even more aggrieved. She couldn''t say anything when her husband went out to find another woman. This feeling really made her heart ache! Shawn didn''t think he was wrong at all. Seeing that Windy didn''t want to talk to him, he just smiled coldly and walked up to her. His cold tone was like an awl, piercing her heart. "Windy, you are really good at pretending!" Hearing this, Windy looked at Shawn and frowned. She didn''t understand what he meant. "What you did was not what you had said. No one can compare with you!" The words of Shawn were not only cold, but also full of irony. Windy could vaguely feel what he meant. He must have been angry in front of grandpa, so he came to vent his anger on her now. Well, she endured it! Windy tried her best to suppress the grievance and anger in her heart, and continued to listen to him, "gossip behind me, and this is your true face, right?" Windy looked at Shawn with an injured face. After a while, she shook her head and defended herself, "no, I didn''t." However, Shawn didn''t believe what she said at all. Instead, he continued to hurt her with sharp words. "How could grandpa know that I went to see Carol if you didn''t? Windy, you are so cruel. You not only told grandpa about it, but also asked him not to look for Carol again. Are you satisfied with this result?" Windy knew it was useless to defend herself in the face of the injury of Shawn, so she didn''t say anything and just let him misunderstand her as he liked. However, her forbearance made Shawn more certain that she had reported it to Ted. His face turned cold, like the Satan from hell. The next second, he pinched Windy''s neck with one hand, and it seemed that he would strangle her to death in this way. Chapter 21 The Man She Loved Deeply Windy was not afraid of his cruelty. Instead, she raised her neck and arrogantly looked at the man in front of her. They had been married for less than a week, and this was the second time he wanted to strangle her. No matter how much she loved this man, her heart should be destroyed and she could never come back to life. However, she was still determined to challenge Shawn. She said, "If you don''t want me to be an obstacle between you and my sister in the future, you''d better strangle me now. Otherwise, with me around, you won''t be able to be together for the rest of your life." "Do you think I dare not?" Shawn was completely irritated by Windy. He stared at her with fury in his eyes. He tightened his grip on her neck, and his face was very cold. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He wanted to strangle Windy in front of him, but why couldn''t he do it? Blamed! Shawn cursed in his heart. Why couldn''t he do it? Windy also looked straight at Shawn. The cruelty in his eyes and the coldness on his face pierced her heart again and again. Even though she was bleeding, she was still unwilling to let go of this man. However, now he pinched her neck hard, trying to kill her! Slowly, Windy closed her eyes in despair. Maybe she wouldn''t feel so painful if she didn''t see the cruelty and coldness of this man. "Shawn, I think I''m strong enough, but in just a week, you hurt me again and again. But what about me? I''m still so humble. I don''t want to give up our marriage even if you don''t love me. Do you know why? " There was a faint sob in Windy''s voice, as well as a hint of complaint against Shawn. Looking at the sad look on Windy''s face, Shawn frowned. Somehow, a touch of heartache flashed through his heart, and the strength on his hand was unconsciously relaxed. He couldn''t help but ask her, "why?" Windy opened her beautiful eyes and stared at the handsome man in front of her, with a self-mocking smile on her lips. After a long time, she said to him, "I tell you, you will feel ridiculous, and even despise me." But even so, Windy still wanted him to know that Shawn, I love you, I have always loved you, silently and secretly. "Tell me!" Shawn said coldly and ordered Windy. Apparently, he had lost his patience. "Because... You have always been the man I love deeply. " After a long time, Windy finally spoke out her love for him. No matter he accepted it or not, she would not have any regret even if she really died in his hands. After hearing Windy''s reason, Shawn was obviously shocked. His hand, which was pinching her neck, trembled. He even felt a little strange when he looked at her. Was this really Windy? Was what she said true? She said... ''I have always been the man she loves? How could it be possible?'' Shawn couldn''t believe what Windy said. He had always been so cold and disdainful of her. Was she kidding? Whether it was true or not, the heart of Shawn had been affected. He had thought that when he heard Windy say love to him, he would definitely feel bored and repulsive, because he loved Carol, not Windy, so he would never want to accept her love. However, he had underestimated his feelings. Now he had to admit that when he heard Windy say that he had always been the man she loved, an inexplicable joy flashed through his heart. Although it was only a short moment, he could not ignore it. Why? Finally, his hand completely loosened Windy''s neck. He took a step back, and even his steps were a little messy, just like his messy heart at the moment. What happened to him? How could he care so much about what Windy said just now? In the end, Shawn looked at Windy and shook his head, with an evil smile on his lips. "Windy, are you kidding me?" Windy, who had just been loosened by him, coughed slightly. When she heard Shawn''s question, she stiffened for a moment. Sure enough, he took her love for him as a joke. Did he think she was playing with him?! "Ha ha..." Windy smiled with helplessness, sadness and sarcasm. Although she knew it would be the result, she still told him that she loved him. Now she had no choice but to find an excuse for herself. It was better to retain her last dignity than to let her be insulted by Shawn. So she opened her mouth again and said casually, "Mr. Shawn, you are so smart. You know that I''m acting. I just want to see if I will move you and let you go of me. I didn''t expect you to be fooled. I can''t believe it! " Hearing this, Shawn was furious. How dare this woman play tricks on him?! "Windy, you''ll pay for what you just said!" A touch of coldness flashed through Shawn''s dark eyes. Then he pulled Windy into his arms and tightly held her slender waist, preventing her from escaping from his arms. When Windy realized that she was held in the arms of Shawn, she looked at the man in front of her with stubbornness and pride. She didn''t like to be fixed by him like this at all. "Are you crazy? Let go of me!" As soon as Windy finished shouting, she was lifted up by Shawn, and then thrown hard on the bed. His tall and slender body suddenly pressed down. Since this woman dared to play with him, he would play with her well. Seeing that Shawn lowered his head and was about to kiss her, Windy turned her head in disgust and dodged. This man wanted to kill her just now. She didn''t want to have sex with him in this situation, or even she would despise herself. Chapter 22 Deep Love Blamed! Shawn saw a touch of disgust on Windy''s expression. How dare she hate him! Although he didn''t know why she felt disgusted, the more she felt disgusted, the more he wanted to conquer her. This was Shawn. No matter whether he loved that woman or not, as long as she resisted, he would conquer her and make her obedient in front of him. Shawn reached out a hand and pinched Windy''s chin tightly. His kiss fell overbearingly... Windy felt a heat on her lips and suddenly opened her eyes wide. Looking at the handsome face in front of her who was forced to kiss her, she had a mixed feeling. Shawn, our relationship will always be like this in the future? Why couldn''t they be as ordinary as other couples? Even if they didn''t love each other, they could respect each other as guests. They are also happy, wasn''t it? But what about them? Apart from quarreling, they tortured each other. It seemed that there would never be a day of peace between them! There had never been a woman who could make Shawn kiss so deeply and affectionately. So when he was trapped in this kiss again, all his senses were instantly destroyed. He even wanted to take the little woman in his arms as his own. Thinking of this, Shawn did what he thought. After withdrawing the deep kiss, he lowered his head and stared at the woman under him, as if he wanted to confirm who the woman was. Seeing that Shawn finally stopped kissing her, Windy wanted to push him away, but when she thought Mr. Ted had asked her to have a child at dinner, she also thought about it. If she obeyed him and they could have a child, would the relationship between them ease a little? Therefore, Windy, who was trying to enhance their relationship with children, was somewhat absent-minded, so she did not stop him from doing anything to her. Everything went so smoothly this time. When Shawn was about to break through the last obstacle and occupy the woman under him completely, his mobile phone rang suddenly. Shawn seemed to be awakened all of a sudden and quickly withdrew from Windy. When he saw clearly that the two of them were naked, he immediately regretted. Damn it, what the hell was he doing?! How could he did that with Windy... He immediately put on his clothes. In order to avoid the embarrassment of the two people, he took his mobile phone and went to the balcony to answer the phone. Windy quickly wrapped herself in the thin quilt and watched Shawn standing on the balcony with his back to her talking on the phone. It was not that she liked to suspect, but the woman''s intuition told her that at this time, it must be her sister who called Shawn. Only her sister''s phone number would make him care so much. Her heart began to ache again, mixed with bitterness. Shawn, do you have to do this to me? A moment ago, he was as gentle as water, but the next second, he pushed her into the abyss! She didn''t want to wait for him to enter the room, because she really didn''t know how to face him now. She had been hurt to the core, how could she be so stubborn to look at him? Wrapped in a thin quilt, Windy slowly lay down on the bed. Thinking of the grievances she had suffered in the past few days, she really wanted to cry out, but she didn''t want to be found by Shawn, so she could only hide herself in the quilt and cry secretly. Yes, Windy needed to be strong and face everything bravely, but she would always suppress her emotions like this when she was tired, and she would go crazy sooner or later. Therefore, she allowed herself to cry, but after crying, she must still be the strong and unwilling to admit defeat, no matter for Shawn, her sister, and love. It was indeed Carol who called Shawn''s phone. He just chatted with her for a while, but found that he was not in the mood at all. But to his surprise, he was talking with his beloved woman, but all he thought about was the scene that he pressed on Windy and kissed her just now. He even blamed Carol for calling him at this time. Shit! After hanging up the phone, Shawn cursed irritably. Was he crazy? Now all he thought about was that woman, Windy?! Shawn shook his head helplessly. He would never be influenced by that woman, Windy! Never! When he turned around and walked back to the bedroom, Shawn saw the huge king-size double bed. Windy wrapped herself up with the quilt and huddled herself up in the middle of the bed. He clearly saw that her body was trembling as if she was shivering. He didn''t know what was wrong with her? Frowning slightly, Shawn hesitated for a long time, but finally he ignored it. He took his robe from the wardrobe and went to the bathroom to take a shower... Because of Mr. Ted''s strict watch, Shawn didn''t have the chance to sleep in the study or guest room. He lay on the sofa for the whole night. He was tall and the sofa was long enough, but it couldn''t accommodate him. The consequence of curling up on the sofa for a whole night was that he got up early and had a backache. "Eh --" Shawn twisted his neck with one hand and let out a painful groan. He sat on the sofa and twisted his body a few more times. He stood up and looked in the direction of the bed casually, only to find that Windy had already disappeared from the bed. He thought it was good not to see this woman, so that he wouldn''t be annoyed. Then he walked to the bathroom and was about to freshen up... Chapter 23 Monitoring When Shawn was about to open the door of the bathroom, it was opened from the inside. He and Windy bumped into each other face to face. Today, Windy''s dressing style was a little different. She had always worn light make-up before, but today she wore Lavender make-up. Although she looked more charming and more mature as a woman, Shawn felt something was wrong. Frowning slightly, Shawn asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Shawn didn''t realize that there was concern in his question, and even the way he looked at her softened. Windy cast an indifferent glance at Shawn. Was he caring about her? However, she didn''t feel happy or say anything. She just passed him and walked out of their room... To Shawn''s surprise, he came back late last night. Later, Mr. Ted found out that he went to see Carol. Today, he was completely targeted by Mr. Ted''s people all the time. After breakfast in the morning, under the watch of Ted, Shawn went out with Windy and went to work. But as soon as he arrived at the company, he separated with Windy. When he went to work in his own office, he found something wrong. He was followed by two bodyguards! Damn it! He assumed that was Windy''s arrangement firstly. How dare she send someone to monitor him? Was this woman challenging him? He really regretted that he was softhearted and did not strangle her at once. He turned around, glanced at the two bodyguards behind him with his sharp eyes, and asked them coldly, "are you spying on me?" The two bodyguards looked at each other, and one of them said awkwardly, "Mr. Shawn, we are also under orders. Please forgive us." Shawn was speechless. He didn''t talk to them anymore. Instead, he walked past them and headed for the chairman''s office. He wanted to see what explanation that woman would give him? As soon as he arrived at the door of the chairman''s office, he was stopped by another two bodyguards outside. "Mr. Shawn, you can''t enter without the chairman''s order." "Fuck off!" Shawn roared angrily. No one could stop him. Sure enough, seeing that Shawn was really angry and his fierce look made people feel scared. How dare they stop him? The other two bodyguards also back away with their heads low. Shawn pushed the door open angrily and walked into the office. With a straight face, he looked at the department managers standing in front of Windy. He had no interest in knowing what they were talking about at all. With a strong displeasure in his tone, he said to them, "Get out of here!" The several department managers didn''t know what had happened. They only knew that their CEO was very angry. They looked at each other, and then turned to look at Windy. It seemed that they didn''t dare to go out without the order of the chairman. "I told you all to get out of here. Didn''t you hear me?" Obviously, Shawn was very impatient and shouted again. She didn''t know what was wrong with this man ag ain? Not long after she arrived at the company, he came to her office to make trouble, which made Windy a little angry. However, even though she was angry, Windy didn''t lose her temper in front of the employees. She just held back her anger and waved at the department managers, saying, "You can go out first." Then they left Windy''s office. The door of the chairman''s office was closed, and there were only two people left in the spacious and luxurious room, Shawn and Windy. Sitting on the back chair, Windy neither looked at Shawn nor spoke because she was angry and aggrieved. From last night to this morning, she had been challenged by him again and again. She really wanted to vent her emotions, but she had no place to do so. "Windy, are you feeling guilty?" Shawn raised his eyebrows and looked down at Windy who was sitting still. Windy was confused. She didn''t understand why Shawn said that. What did she mean by feeling guilty? Did he feel that she had done something wrong to him again? Huh! It was so funny! Windy felt suffocated and had no place to vent her anger. Now hearing Shawn''s strange question, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She suddenly stood up and looked at him stubbornly. "Shawn, I didn''t do anything wrong to you. How could I feel guilty? You went home late last night. Grandpa called you to the study and scolded you. You wronged it''s me who told grandpa about it. You almost strangled me. You just came to the company early this morning, and you came to make trouble for me again. You said that I was guilty. Why don''t you be reasonable? " Hearing Windy''s words, Shawn was even angrier. He pressed his thin lips tightly and stared at the woman in front of him. He nodded a few times and said, "look, I''ve told you that you''re really good at acting! " He said she was acting?! What did she act to be? Annoyed, Windy walked around the desk and stood in front of Shawn. She had to figure it out, so she raised her head and questioned him, "Please tell me what happened? What did I act to be? " Looking at the innocent expression on Windy''s face, Shawn showed a trace of disdain. He looked at her and said, "Windy, don''t tell me that from this morning, two bodyguards have been following and monitoring me all the time. You don''t know this!" Did two bodyguards follow and monitor him? Windy was confused and wondered why there were bodyguards watching him? She really didn''t know! Windy couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t explain anything to Shawn. Besides, those bodyguards were all her grandfather''s. Although they were all obedient to her now, she was not so bored as to send someone to monitor him. Did grandpa mean that? After thinking about it for a while, Windy thought that was the only possibility. It should be grandpa who asked the bodyguards to follow Shawn. But she thought that Mr. Ted was too exaggerated. No wonder Shawn said he was monitored. Chapter 24 He Still Cares About Me The Most Seeing that Windy didn''t answer him for a long time, Shawn acquiesced it was her idea again. "Windy, you admit it, don''t you?" Windy raised her beautiful face and looked at him stubbornly, "what do you want me to admit for what I haven''t done?" "Why are grandpa''s bodyguards spying on you? How can I know? If you want to know, you can ask grandpa. Don''t always make trouble for me. " After saying that, Windy turned around and was about to go back to her desk to sit down, but her arm was grabbed by Shawn. "Windy, if you don''t want me to make trouble for you, ask those bodyguards to get out of my sight immediately and don''t let them follow me anymore." Windy struggled to free herself from Shawn''s grip and said, "It has nothing to do with me. If you want to solve it, you can go to grandpa." This damn woman! Shawn was really pissed off by her, and she was so unreasonable. He didn''t want to waste time with her anymore, so he turned around and left... A noon passed like this. When it was time for lunch, Windy went out of the office on time. Coincidentally, at the private elevator for the chairman and the president, Shawn and Windy bumped into each other. They looked at each other, and the next second, Shawn turned his head coldly and never looked at Windy again. Seeing this scene, Windy felt very uncomfortable. That man even disdained to look at her. "Ding Dong." the elevator opened. A person walked out. It was Carol. Without thinking, Windy could guess why her sister came to the company. She was here for Shawn. Although she felt uncomfortable that Carol came to see Shawn. Out of politeness and out of her true concern for her sister, Windy gave a warm smile. She walked up to Carol and asked, "Sister, why are you here? What''s the matter? " Since Windy married Shawn, Carol had always held a grudge against her. Therefore, every time she faced her enthusiasm, she always gave her a cold face, or pestered him, showing off in front of her on purpose. At if she was warning her that even if you married him, he still cared about me the most. Just like at this moment, facing Windy''s enthusiasm, Carol gave her a cold look. She glanced at Windy''s hands in disgust and said coldly, "don''t touch me with your dirty hands." What? Windy was shocked by Carol''s words. She widened her eyes and looked at her in disbelief. Was she still her sister? How could she do this to her? And her cold and hateful eyes, like a dagger, pierced into her heart mercilessly. Yes, it was hatred. How could her sister hate her? Windy couldn''t believe such a fact. They were sisters. Now her sister hated her so much just because she married Shawn?! Standing next to them, Shawn looked at the two sisters, Carol and Windy, and frowned. At this moment, he also realized that Carol hated Windy, which mad e him feel a little confused. Was this really the Carol he loved? How could she be so heartless? He didn''t know why, but he didn''t like Carol''s performance from the bottom of his heart. He even began to doubt whether he really knew about Carol? Is this really the kind Carol? How could she say such bad words to her sister? And her eyes were so cold! Shawn looked at Windy. He could see that Windy was very sad because of Carol''s attitude just now. After a while, Carol walked past Windy with a cold face and walked to Shawn. She held his arm and didn''t act coldly. Instead, she was obedient and gentle. She said to Shawn in a soft voice, "Shawn, you promised to accompany me last night, but you still went home. I want you to compensate me today. Would you like to have lunch with me? " Hearing her sister Carol''s coquettish words and asking Shawn to have lunch with her, Windy couldn''t help but turn around to not look at them. When she saw the complacent look on her sister''s face, she almost wanted to cry, because she looked at the couple standing together, as if he was not her husband at all, but her sister''s husband. One was her husband, and the other was her sister. How could they embarrass her in front of outsiders? They didn''t care about her feeling at all. After a long time, Shawn didn''t directly agree to have lunch with Carol, but asked her in reply, "Daisy, why are you here?" "After work, I came out for lunch. I missed you so much, so I came to see you and wanted to have lunch with you." Of course, Shawn didn''t forget what he promised Mr. Ted yesterday. He said that he wouldn''t have any contact with Carol in the future, but now she came to have lunch with him. In addition, Mr. Ted''s bodyguard had been staring at him, which made him feel embarrassed. He didn''t know whether he should agree or not. Just as Shawn was in a dilemma, Jekyll, one of the two bodyguards, who had been with him for a noon, reminded him, "Mr. Shawn, Mr. Ted told you to have lunch with the chairman. Please don''t make things difficult for us." Hearing this, the face of Shawn darkened. He pursed his lips and said nothing. He hated being threatened the most. As soon as Carol heard from the bodyguard that Shawn was going to have lunch with Windy, she glared at Windy with hatred. When Windy met her sister''s resentful eyes again, her heart was completely cold. From now on, she had realized that her relationship with her sister would be completely broken one day, and they would never be together again. Shawn didn''t seem to have any intention of having lunch with Windy at all, but cared so much about Carol. He should be afraid that her sister would be angry when she saw them having lunch together. It was ironic. Even if she was his real wife now, his heart had always been with another woman. Chapter 25 An Agreement In Marriage Windy was a stubborn woman. Since Shawn was afraid that it would be hard to explain to Carol, she would help them fulfill their wish. "Jekyll, Joe, Mr. Shawn could accompany anyone he likes. You two don''t have to meddle." Since her sister was ruthless to her, she didn''t have to be so righteous to her. Since Shawn was so reluctant to her sister, she would fulfill his attachment. She would like to see how long they could miss each other?! Hearing Windy''s words, Jekyll and Joe took two steps away from him and replied respectfully, "yes." Windy straightened up and walked into the elevator without looking back. She looked straight ahead, as if she was looking at Shawn and Carol, or not. Her cold and arrogant expression made it difficult to get close to her. Somehow, when Shawn saw her like this, a touch of heartache flashed through his heart.! Looking at the elevator door gradually closed, the eyes of Shawn and Windy mixed. They seemed to be strangers, or like lovers, reluctant to leave and miss each other! Carol, who was standing next to Shawn, naturally noticed that he had been looking at Windy all the time. A flame of jealousy suddenly lit up in her heart. Shawn, the man she loved deeply, how could he look at Windy like that?! In the end, Carol didn''t say anything. She just secretly clenched her hands. She swore that if one day she couldn''t even keep the heart of Shawn, she would never let Windy go! It was getting dark. There was silence in the large Yu''s manor. Sitting on the sofa in the study lazily, Shawn was really annoyed when he thought that he had been followed by bodyguards all day long. He put his forehead on one hand and thought carefully. Even if Windy had the ability to monitor him, she was not so stupid to go against him blatantly. If she really wanted to know what he was doing, she would send someone to monitor him secretly and not let him find her, instead of letting the bodyguards follow him openly like today. Thinking about it carefully, Shawn also felt that it should be Mr. Ted''s idea. Since Mr. Ted insisted on staring at him and hoped that he could get along well with Windy, how could he let him down? Shawn thought he should do something, so he walked to the desk and sat down, picked up paper and pen and began to write carefully... After taking a shower, Windy came out of the bathroom and walked to the bedside. She wanted to lie down and have a rest, but it suddenly occurred to her that when she woke up in the morning, she found that the position of Shawn curling up on the sofa, looked very uneasy. Moreover, she also found that when she went to work with him in the morning, he always pinched her arms and shoulders from time to time. He didn''t sleep well last night. She had already grabbed the corner of the quilt, but when she thought of this, she put it down. Then she took a book, walked to the sofa and sat down, reading slowly. After a long time, the door of the bedroom was pushed open, and then footsteps came. Without guessing, Windy knew that it was Shawn who came in. Without rai sing her head, she continued to read the book in her hand. Shawn walked up to Windy and found that she was unmoved. He had to say first, "this is an agreement I drew up. Have a look." Agreement? Windy frowned and looked up at the book in her hand. She took the agreement from Shawn and read it carefully. According to the terms of the agreement, first, Windy should cooperate with Shawn to play the role of a loving couple, especially in front of the elders. Second, except at home, Shawn and Windy can''t interfere with each other''s personal freedom and the social relationship with others. The third point was that no matter what happened, Shawn and Windy couldn''t bring their personal emotions home. Eighth, if necessary, Shawn and Windy can''t refuse each other if they should participate in public activities together. After reading the agreement roughly, Windy raised her head and asked, "And then?" "If you need any supplement, hurry up. If not, sign it." Shawn replied simply. Windy asked, "What''s your purpose?" "Maintain the relationship between us and build a harmonious family." Shawn gave a very general answer. He wouldn''t tell Windy that he did it for Mr. Ted''s sake. His purpose was to make Mr. Ted rest assured of him and Windy and prevent Ted from staring at him so closely. Even if Shawn refused to tell her, how could Windy not guess what he was thinking? But looking at the agreement, although she was required to act in cooperation, she did not lose anything, so she took up the pen and signed her name without hesitation. When Shawn saw her sign her name, a complacent smile appeared on his lips, but it disappeared immediately. Then he also signed his name and said, "this agreement is for the time being. If you need it in the future, you can modify it at any time." Windy shrugged her shoulders and said, "Whatever." Windy picked up her book again and read it carefully, ignoring Shawn. Seeing that, Shawn had nothing to say to her. He turned around and was about to take a shower, but he heard Windy''s voice behind him. "Tonight, I''ll sleep on the sofa, and you sleep on the bed." Hearing this, Shawn stopped, turned around and asked, "Why?" "I like to sleep on the sofa." Windy didn''t want to explain too much to him. She didn''t want him to think that she was caring about him. Looking at Windy who was sitting on the sofa with her back to him and reading all the time, Shawn felt confused, but he knew that she must have lied to him by saying that she liked to sleep on the sofa, but it didn''t feel like doing so because she cared about him. He stood there in a daze for a long time before Shawn went to the bathroom to take a shower... When Shawn came out of the bathroom, he found that Windy was really asleep on the sofa, covered with a thin quilt. At this moment, he had a strange feeling. He knew that Windy was deliberately sleeping on the sofa. Windy, Windy, what kind of woman are you? In the wide kingsize double bed, the tall body of Shawn was lying alone, but he didn''t sleep all night... Chapter 26 Respect Each Other After freshening up in the morning, Windy went out of the bedroom first and was about to go downstairs for dinner. However, when she was about to go downstairs, Shawn pulled her into his arms. The next second, she heard him gently calling her, "honey." Windy only felt a little pain when her nose hit the chest of Shawn. She looked up at him in a daze. She didn''t know if it was her illusion that she saw him smiling at her. It was not the first time for Windy to see the smile on the face of Shawn, nor was it the first time that she had seen him smile to her. But this time, he smiled so gentle and elegant. He smiled from the bottom of his heart, not affected or false. In her eyes, his sincere smile would only be given to one person, and that was her sister. But now he obviously smiled to her, so she thought it was an illusion. "Honey, are you out of your mind?" At the same time, Shawn raised one hand and gently pinched her beautiful face. Windy felt a little pain on her face, so she came to her senses. She knew that at this moment, it was not an illusion, but a real existence. She turned to avoid the hand of Shawn and scolded him in a flirtatious tone, "You''re so annoying. You hurt me." Hearing this, Shawn stopped pinching her face, and his other hand was still holding her waist tightly. "Honey, let''s go downstairs to have breakfast together." Facing such a Shawn, Windy couldn''t bear it. She stared at his perfect face with scrutiny, as if trying to find something from it. Normally, when Windy heard him call her "honey", she would be overjoyed. But at this moment, she felt that there was something wrong with Shawn. The main reason was that his attitude towards her had changed greatly overnight. How could she not doubt it? "Are you crazy?" After a long silence, Windy suddenly asked. She was sure that Shawn was crazy or sick, or he wouldn''t treat her so gently. Hearing Windy''s sudden question, the face of Shawn instantly darkened, and his elegant smile froze on his lips. The two looked at each other in this way, which was indescribable strange! After a long time, the arm around Windy''s waist pulled her closer to him. He lowered his head, leaned over and whispered in her ear, "Windy, have you forgotten the agreement we made last night so soon? Huh? " Hearing this, Windy was suddenly enlightened and realized the change of Shawn. It turned out that he was acting, and he asked her to cooperate with him! She sneered in the bottom of her heart. After a long time, a beautiful smile appeared on her lips. She raised her head and looked into the eyes of Shawn. Her face had become stubborn and alienated. She said, "How can I forget? It''s just to cooperate with my husband to act. Don''t worry. I will perform well in front of grandpa and mom. I won''t let you down." There was obvious irony in Windy''s words, and only she knew that although she said she didn''t care, her heart was aching. She really hated the feeling of cooperating with Shawn to act as a harmonious couple! After hearing her sarcastic words, Shawn felt uncomfortable. He didn''t know why, but when he saw the indifferent and unconcerned look on her face, he was actually angry and even had an impulse to conquer her. But he calmed down and thought, ''I don''t really love this woman. Why do I care so much about what to do? Besides, it''s me who put forward the matter of acting, so the person who can be most indifferent and indifferent is me, not Windy.'' Thinking of this, the smile on the face of Shawn became brighter. He nodded and patted on Windy''s face. His voice sounded a little gritted, "honey, in that case, let''s go downstairs for breakfast." Windy glared at him and tried to get rid of his arms. She went downstairs alone, but he held her slender waist more tightly, leaving her no chance to escape from his arms. Windy had no choice but to compromise, letting him hold her and go downstairs together... "Good morning, mom and grandpa." Entering the dining room, Shawn still put his arms around Windy''s waist, pretending to be calm and greeted Ted and Wilson. Seeing that Shawn held Windy''s waist and walked into the dining room, Ted and Wilson were first stunned, and then looked at each other. Soon, a relieved smile appeared on their faces, but they were thinking that the relationship between Shawn and Windy had progressed so fast. It seemed that they didn''t have to be so anxious in the future and worry about them. Of course, Shawn and Windy also noticed the changes in the expressions of Mr. Ted and Wilson. The former just smiled complacently, while the latter looked a little embarrassed. Windy also said, "Good morning, mom and grandpa." "Ha ha." Looking at the two of them, Ted smiled happily. He nodded and said, "good morning. You two sit down and have breakfast." "Okay." With one of his arms still around Windy''s waist, Shawn walked to the table with her. Then he withdrew his arm from her waist and pulled a chair for Windy like a gentleman. "Honey, sit down." Windy was not used to the politeness of Shawn. She nodded slightly and said to him, "thank you." However, in the eyes of Ted and Wilson, who were sitting opposite to them, they thought that the couple really respect each other. It seemed that their family would be as harmonious as it was now in the future. The two old people felt happy at the thought of this. After the two of them took their seats, Ted said, "Shawn, I''m really happy to see you and Windy get along so well. No matter how far your relationship has gone, I believe that as long as you tolerate and care each other, you will think that I''m right to choose for you one day." Shawn knew that Mr. Ted said that because he was happy. Whether he agreed or not, he nodded and said, "Grandpa, I know. Thank you. Windy and I are a couple. We will get along well with each other like today." Chapter 27 As Thin As Treading On Thin Ice As Shawn spoke, he looked at Windy. Seeing that she kept her head down, he asked, "Windy, do you think so?" Windy? He called her honey just now, but now he called her Windy so intimately. Humph, this man was really good at acting. He acted so well in front of the two old people. Didn''t he think that he was lying? Didn''t he have a conscience? "Yes, grandpa. We will get along well with each other in the future." After a while, Windy said against her will. Ted nodded," That''s good, that''s good." Wilson also smiled gently and said, "Since you two get along so well with each other, your grandfather and I can also save a lot of energy in the future." Hearing Wilson''s words, Shawn just pressed his thin lips tightly and said nothing. While Windy just smiled and said nothing. Only Shawn and Windy knew that they were just pretending to be harmonious. In fact, their relationship was still as thin as treading on thin ice. For many days, Shawn and Windy played the role of a harmonious couple. Gradually, Ted believed in the harmonious relationship between them, and relaxed his vigilance against Shawn. In the past few days, Shawn did a good job. Except for several times when Carol took the initiative to call him, he seldom contacted her, which slowly relieved Windy''s vigilance against her sister. However, this seemingly calm surface was not so calm in fact. Seeing that she failed to make an appointment with Shawn every time, Carol thought that Windy was deliberately preventing her from meeting with Shawn. She was very angry. It seemed that she needed to take the initiative. It happened to be Saturday today. Carol called Shawn again to ask him out to meet her, but he refused her with the excuse that he had to work overtime on weekend. In the past, Shawn never worked overtime on weekends, but today he worked overtime. How could Carol believe it? Therefore, she decided to go to the Yu''s manor in person to see if Shawn really went to the company to work overtime or did he do something else? As soon as Carol arrived downstairs, she met her mother, Sally. Seeing her rushing downstairs, Sally asked, "Carol, why are you in such a hurry?" "Mom, I have something to deal with." With such a simple sentence, Carol quickly walked through the living room and went out. Sally shook her head helplessly. She didn''t expect that her eldest daughter was going to see Shawn now. She also knew that she couldn''t forget Shawn. Seeing that she was so painful because of him, as her mother, she felt bad. But she had no choice, because her younger daughter had married Shawn. Now she could only try her best to persuade her eldest daughter to let go of Shawn. Otherwise, the two girls would suffer pain and even quarrel with each other for a man, which was the last thing she wanted to see. Therefore, Sally was worried about her two daughters every day. What she feared most would happen, but it would happen in the near future. In the garden house in the backya rd of the Yu''s manor... It was the hottest season in a year. Windy didn''t go to work because she was afraid of the heat. She closed herself in the garden house to enjoy the cold. When she felt bored, she read books and felt at ease. Most importantly, she could enjoy the quietness of a person here, and she didn''t have to accompany someone to play the role of a loving couple in front of Mr. Ted and Wilson. She could also avoid his sight, in case that the two of them had an unnecessary dispute and revealed the secret in front of Mr. Ted and Wilson. However, Windy wanted to avoid someone, but someone might not let her go as she wished. Seeing that Windy was hiding here, Shawn also followed her. Seeing her sitting on the sofa with her back to him and reading so seriously, he doubted if she was really reading and pretended to be elegant. With a mocking smile on his lips, Shawn walked unhurriedly behind Windy. He leaned over to look at the book in her hand, but she seemed not to notice it and completely immersed herself in the content of the book. "If life is just like the first sight." Shawn read the name of the book and frowned. What a bad book this woman was reading. However, when Windy heard someone talking behind her, she was obviously frightened. After a sudden shudder, she sat up straight, turned around and glared at the man behind her, shouting unhappily, "Shawn, are you a ghost? Why are you walking without any sound?" By passing the long sofa, Shawn walked up to Windy. He crossed his arms over his chest and looked down at her. He completely ignored what she had just said and said disdainfully, "you are so absorbed in reading such a childish book. You deserve to be frightened by me." Hearing this, Windy was immediately irritated by Shawn. Was this man too bored? She had deliberately avoided him, but he still came to make trouble for her. Ignoring his unreasonable provocation, Windy stood up from the sofa and was about to leave the garden house, but was stopped by Shawn. His tall body stood in front of her, giving her no chance to leave at all. He even coldly questioned her, "Windy, do you know that you have violated the first rule of the marriage agreement?" What was the first rule of the marriage agreement? The first rule flashed through Windy''s mind: Windy must cooperate with Shawn to play the role of a couple, especially in front of the elders. Instantly, Windy frowned and retorted, "Shawn, don''t make trouble out of nothing. I didn''t break the first rule at all. I''ve been trying to cooperate with you to play the role of a loving couple in front of grandpa and mom. What''s wrong with it?" Shawn was 1.85 meter in height, much taller than Windy''s 1.65 meter figure. He still looked down at her and nodded at her confidently. "Well, you don''t know what you have done. Let me tell you in detail." "Did you spend the weekend half a month ago in the garden house?" Shawn asked. Windy thought for a while and nodded, "Yes.". Chapter 28 Honey, Smile! Seeing her nod, Shawn continued to ask, "Did you also spend the weekend in the garden house last week?" Windy didn''t know whether she had broken the agreement or not, but she did spend the weekend in the garden house last week, so she nodded and said, "Yes." "So you came to the garden house today. Are you going to spend the weekend here?" Shawn was not as calm as before. This time, he was questioning Windy. Windy did have plans to spend the weekend in the garden house, so she didn''t want to hide it. She still answered, "Yes." "Just admit it." A faint smile appeared on the face of Shawn. Windy frowned and asked, "I''m in the garden house. Does it have anything to do with the violation of the agreement? Shawn, you are making trouble out of nothing. " Hearing Windy''s question, Shawn was not annoyed. Instead, he generously told her what she had done wrong. "Windy, if you want to come here to read and hide, of course I won''t have any opinion. I even want you to hide here every day, so that I can''t see and have a good rest, and I won''t be annoyed." Windy tried to suppress her anger, but was hurt by the cold and ruthless words of the head of the imperial palace. She felt it was ironic. She and Shawn were husband and wife, and they had to live according to his instructions every day, playing the affectionate couple with him in front of the elders. Even so, he still felt annoyed when he saw her? Well, she really couldn''t stand it anymore! Windy, why do you insist on guarding this marriage? Shawn said sarcastically again and again, trying to push her away from his world. But she still insisted on staying with him and guarding their marriage. What a big contrast! Just as Windy was upset by the words of Shawn, he spoke again, "although I don''t have to see you, what will grandpa and mom think?" "Have you forgotten what grandpa said this morning?" Shawn looked at Windy and asked, raising his eyebrows. Windy pressed her lips tightly and didn''t say anything. Then she heard Shawn continued, "Grandpa asked me to take you out for fun this weekend. But you came here without saying a word and didn''t go out for a long time. Do you want grandpa to find out that we are not getting along well with each other?" No matter what he said, Windy didn''t defend herself, because she knew that no matter how hard she tried to defend herself in front of Shawn, it was useless. In the end, her explanation would be regarded as finding a reason for her fault, so no matter what he said now, Windy endured silently and didn''t refute him. As for Shawn, he didn''t hear a word from Windy for a long time and began to feel impatient. "Are you dumb or deaf?" Windy''s endurance was limited. When it reached a certain extent, she would also burst out. But now, she was not in the mood to quarrel with Shawn, so when she heard that Mr. Ted asked them to go out for fun, she said lightly, "You said we should go out for f un. Let''s go." Windy turned around indifferently and was about to walk out of the garden house, but her wrist was grabbed by Shawn. She turned around again, looked down at her wrist, and then looked at the man in front of her. What on earth did he want to do? "Windy, do you want to go out like this?" Shawn suddenly asked. This man was really annoying. Sometimes he behaved like this, and sometimes he behaved like that. Windy thought that she must have been out of her mind at that time, or else she would not marry this man. She deserved to be tortured by him. But sometimes she thought that even if she was tortured by him, even if their relationship would always be so neither cold nor indifferent, she would not regret, because this man was the happiness she wanted. Of course, Windy understood what he meant. She moved and stood on his shoulder, and then held his arm. Expressionless, she asked, "Is that okay?" "Smile." Staring at Windy''s expressionless face, Shawn asked. Hearing this, Windy frowned tightly. This man was really demanding! Seeing that Windy didn''t smile for a long time, Shawn lost his patience and said unhappily, "you don''t have to pull your face. After you go out, it is obvious that grandpa and mom will misunderstand us." Windy glared at him. The more she was with Shawn, the more tired she felt. But she still smiled at him and said, "Is that all right?" Dissatisfied, Shawn said, "It''s uglier than crying." Windy was almost driven mad when she saw that Shawn was picking on her again. This man must have done it on purpose. She stared at him again with an obviously unhappy expression. "You should smile from the bottom of your heart, not to deal with anyone. The most beautiful thing is to smile from the bottom of your heart." Shawn explained carefully. His gentle expression made Windy a little stunned. Then she heard him say to her in a soft voice, "Smile again. Be honest, like this." At the end of his words, Shawn smiled gracefully at Windy, who looked so handsome and charming. Windy couldn''t believe that he was so considerate to her. Moreover, his smile made her look absent-minded, as if he only smiled to her. Seeing that Windy was in a daze for a long time and didn''t smile, Shawn said again, "honey, smile!" The words of Shawn, like a child''s coquetry, were not as hostile as usual to Windy. Just like other ordinary couples, husbands were very careful and gentle to their wives. Gradually, Windy''s mood became relaxed and happy because of the change of the attitude of Shawn. She looked at him and smiled at him slowly. The smile was so beautiful that it was unforgettable at a glance. This was the first time for Shawn that he had looked at her. Unconsciously, he was absorbed in her smile. He didn''t know why, but he remembered that eighteen years ago, the innocent smile on her beautiful little face seemed to be similar to the smile in front of him. Chapter 29 Feeling Guilty "Ouch!" Windy''s eyes widened in surprise. What was going on? Shawn kissed her... Even Shawn didn''t know what was wrong with him. He was attracted by Windy''s smile. At this moment, Shawn didn''t realize that he had never kissed Carol in such an intimate posture, but this was how he treated Windy. "Hmm..." Windy snorted. She was completely confused and forgot to struggle. She closed her eyes and indulged herself in it... Under the overbearing attack of Shawn, Windy slowly put down her guard and responded involuntarily. But this scene was so dazzling to another person, whose whole face became ferocious, and her beautiful eyes were like a sharp knife at the moment. Looking at Windy who was held in the arms of Shawn, she wished she could cut her into pieces one by one! It''s all her fault. She seduced Shawn. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have kissed her actively and passionately! When Shawn kissed Carol, it was just a light kiss and would leave soon. But now he was seduced by that bitch, Windy. Carol was really pissed off. ''Windy, what on earth did you do to him? How could he let Shawn, who had always been in a good control, kiss you so affectionately!'' "Windy, I didn''t expect you to be so good at seducing men. Shame on you!" Looking at the affectionate scene of the two of them kissing, Carol couldn''t control her emotions any more. She rushed to them, separated the two, and scolded Windy. Shawn didn''t expect that Carol would appear at this time. She also saw him kissing Windy. Instantly, he frowned and felt guilty to Carol. Blamed! He cursed in a low voice and looked at Windy, who was in a daze, and then became surprised. What happened to him just now? He couldn''t help but kiss her as if she was Carol in her childhood... Windy''s eyes widened in surprise. She looked at Carol as if she was a stranger to her. Was she still her sister? How could she say that she was shameless and that she seduced a man? Seeing that Windy was staring at her, Carol was even angrier. How dare she stare at her? The mean words came out of Carol''s mouth again, "Why are you staring at me? Did I say anything wrong? No wonder I haven''t seen Shawn for a long time. It turns out that you have been pestering him and preventing us from seeing each other. Windy, why are you so scheming? " In the face of Carol''s aggressiveness, Windy felt both aggrieved and angry. When Carol looked at her, she shook her head like a helpless and annoyed little girl, but she could not find any words to defend herself. Windy''s pitiful look was particularly pitiful, which in Carol''s eyes, was like she deliberately pretended to be so, in order to win the sympathy of Shawn. "Don''t put on such a pitiful look in front of Shawn. He won''t be deceived by your frail appearance." Carol said sarcastically again. When she looked at Windy, she was malicious and vicious. Windy bit her lips tightly and looked at Carol. The pain in her heart spread one point one little by little. Because of her sister''s aggressiveness, and because of the indifferent expression of Shawn, who was watching the two sisters arguing coldly. Seeing that Windy couldn''t say a word, Carol sneered contemptuously. She turned around and held the arm of Shawn, and said, "Shawn, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Can you accompany me today?" Hearing this, Shawn turned his head and looked at Carol beside him. He frowned and wondered if she was really the kind little girl he knew eighteen years ago? Why did she become so mean and unreasonable sometimes? As if he didn''t know her. Especially when she faced Windy, Shawn doubted whether Carol still remembered that they were sisters or not? "Shawn, please?" Carol hid her hostility to Windy and said to Shawn. Shawn, who had been silent all the time, finally nodded and agreed, "Okay." Then he took a look at Windy. He didn''t know if it was his illusion, but he found that there was an obvious pain on her little face, as if she didn''t want him to be with Carol. But he didn''t think too much about it, because he didn''t forget that the woman he loved was Carol, not Windy. Seeing that Shawn and Carol turned around and left the garden house together, Windy''s heart was almost torn apart. Why did this man only have her sister in his heart? She was so close to him that she was his wife. But every time her sister appeared, he would be led by her uncontrollably. Just now, she said that Grandpa hoped them to go out together. Now she agreed, but he went to accompany her sister! He said she broke the agreement, but what about himself? Wasn''t he breaking the agreement now? Shawn, what am I to you? Can you do whatever you want? For what? After being stunned for two seconds, Windy followed them out. Seeing that Shawn and Carol hadn''t gone far, she called, "Shawn." Shawn, who was about to leave with Carol, suddenly stopped when he heard Windy calling him. Seeing that he stopped, Carol tightened her grip on his arm and also stopped. She turned around and glared at her sister, Windy, as if she was treating an enemy. There was undisguised hatred and cruelty in her eyes. Then she said to Shawn, "Shawn, please ignore her. Let''s go." Seeing that Shawn didn''t move at all and had no intention of following her, Carol was annoyed and asked him aggrievedly, "are you in love with her?" Chapter 30 It Was Just An Accident The silence of Shawn made Carol uneasy. She asked anxiously, "didn''t you say that even if you married her, you only love me... You''ve been ignoring me recently. Today, you even let me see you kissing her. Tell me, have you changed your mind? " Looking at Carol''s aggrieved questioning, Shawn frowned slightly. Thinking of the scene that he kissed Windy and was caught by Carol, a touch of guilt flashed through his heart. Then he patiently said to her, "Sweetie, what are you thinking about? How can I change my heart for you? The kiss just now... It was just an accident. " In fact, even Shawn didn''t notice that when he explained to Carol just now, he was a little hesitant. But Carol just frowned slightly, and then relaxed. When she looked at him, a gentle and beautiful smile appeared on her face. "I knew you wouldn''t." Was the kiss just an accident? Hearing this, Windy was completely stunned. She looked at the side face of Shawn, while he was staring at Carol. How ridiculous it was! How ridiculous such an explanation was! Tears welled up in Windy''s eyes, but she stubbornly looked at the two people, Shawn and Carol, unwilling to let her tears fall. The man in front of her was her husband. It was not easy for her to marry him and become his legal wife. She would never allow anyone to take him away from her. Even if that person was her sister, and even if they would really turn against each other, she would never allow it! Thinking of this, Windy didn''t hesitate at all. She walked to Shawn, held his other arm and pulled him to her side. She was not afraid of the hatred from her sister at all, but turned to a strong and arrogant look. She said, "Shawn, you are my husband, not someone else''s mistress. Without my permission, you can''t go out with other women! " Hearing this, Shawn was surprised. Why did this woman suddenly become so powerful? Was she crazy? In order not to make Carol misunderstand him, Shawn looked at Windy coldly and asked, "Are you crazy?" As she spoke, she was about to shake off Windy''s hand that was holding his arm, but was pulled hard by her, and his tall body leaned down. She took the opportunity to whisper in his ear, "I also remind you that don''t forget the first term of the agreement, and the second term of the agreement. As your wife, I have the right to interfere with you at home, and don''t mess around with other women." Shawn stared at the woman in front of him, but he could do nothing to her. The damn agreement said that he was just lifting a stone to hit his own feet. "Shawn, you have made the agreement, but I have never thought of interfering with you everywhere. No matter how much you love my sister, I am your legitimate wife now. If you let me lose face in front of her, then don''t blame me." Said Windy, glaring at Shawn. Did he think she would be afraid of him? Shawn smiled at Windy and said sarcastically, "it seems that my wife is not simple. For herself, she even ignores the kinship of sisters." The kinship of sisters? Windy was amused. Her husband had always loved her sister. He asked for a divorce for her sister again and again. How could he ask her to consider the kinship of sisters? Looking at her good sister, she has already knew that what Shawn cared about was the little girl eighteen years ago, but she pretended to be herself and made him fall in love with her. Now that she had married Shawn, but her sister still wanted to take her husband away from her again and again. Why did she still care about the kinship between them? With a sneer, Windy glanced at Carol, who was staring at Shawn and Windy. Then she said to him, "Is it because I ignore the sisterhood, or because your beloved woman has always been targeting me?" Hearing her question, Shawn was speechless. He stood straight and looked at Carol. He didn''t know whether this woman was really targeting Windy because she loved him or for something else? Thinking of the terms of the agreement, it was indeed he who proposed it first, so Shawn couldn''t refute Windy. After a long time, he said to Carol, "Carol, you go back first. I''ll see you later." How could he drive her back to accompany Windy instead of her? With an angry look, Carol stared at Shawn and asked angrily, "do you really want to be with her so much?" "Sweetie, don''t be naughty. It''s not good to be seen by grandpa. I will find an opportunity to see you today, okay?" Shawn walked to Carol and whispered to her, "Grandpa has been watching me closely these days. Now he has finally relaxed his vigilance on me. If you want to see me more often in the future, be obedient, okay?" It was not until then that Carol realized that it was Ted who didn''t want her to see Shawn on purpose. Hearing this, she had to compromise for the time being. She gave a ferocious glance at Windy. It was all her fault that she couldn''t be with the man she loved. She would never forgive her for the rest of her life! Holding the hand of Shawn, Carol looked like an aggrieved little woman. She pursed her lips and said, "Then you must go to see me today. I will wait for you all the time." "Okay." Looking at the aggrieved look of Carol, Shawn pinched her cheek dotingly. He looked so gentle and handsome, as if he had given all his tenderness to the woman in front of him. Seeing this scene, Windy was naturally jealous. The tenderness he gave her was wholeheartedly and sincerely from the bottom of his heart. As for her, he just said... It was just an accident. Reluctantly, Carol let go of the hand of Shawn, as if she was worried about Windy. She glanced at her again, turned around and left... Because of the appearance of Carol, Windy was upset and had no mood to do anything. Even if she went out with Shawn, she was not in the mood at all. What''s more, Shawn took her out to have fun just to make up with Mr. Ted, which made her even more unhappy. How could she have the mood to have fun? Chapter 31 Back To Her Parents Home Windy wandered around with Shawn. At last, the two of them felt bored and went home early. When Shawn and Windy returned to the Yu''s manor, Wilson was reading some entertainment magazines in the living room. Seeing her son and daughter-in-law coming back from outside, she pulled them to sit down and chat with them. Speaking of Renee, who is Shawn''s sister, Wilson looked very happy. "Renee has been abroad for more than four years. Your grandfather misses her very much every day. She just called and said that tomorrow she would come back tomorrow. The plane will arrive at the airport at three o''clock in the afternoon. If you two have something to deal with, you can make another arrangement. Then we can go to the airport to pick her up together. " Although Windy had never seen Renee before, she had heard her name from Ted many times. From Mr. Ted''s expression and words, she knew that Mr. Ted loved his granddaughter very much. She nodded with a smi when Windy and Shawn arrive, don''t be so impulsive. Don''t lose your temper on Windy, okay?" Sally knew clearly what kind of person her eldest daughter was. They had quarreled a lot before because of the matter of Shawn. Now that her younger daughter had married Shawn, she only hoped that they could live a good life. And her eldest daughter had always been thinking about Shawn. She was really afraid that they would make trouble when they met later. Carol was a little unhappy because her mother was partial to her sister. But in order to see Shawn, she could bear anything, not to mention that it was just her mother''s advice. She pretended to be generous and held one of Sally''s arms, "Mom, don''t worry. I know what I should do and what I shouldn''t do." Hearing her eldest daughter''s promise, Sally was indeed relieved. However, there were two completely opposite meanings about the understanding of what Carol should do and what Carol shouldn''t. Chapter 32 h、How A Husband Treats His Wife Like This The doorbell rang, and Carol said happily, "it should be Shawn. I''ll open the door." then she ran out of the kitchen. Seeing her running out, Sally smiled helplessly and shook her head. "Here you are, Shawn." As soon as Carol opened the door, she held the arm of Shawn intimately in front of Windy, completely ignoring her existence. She said to him, "I knew you would keep your promise and come to see me." Carol took the arrival of Shawn as a special visit to her, instead of accompanying Windy. Perhaps he cared about Windy''s feelings, or something else, Shawn glanced at Carol, who had been ignored by Windy. He didn''t say anything but smiled gracefully at Carol, and then rubbed her long hair dotingly. Seeing how much Shawn spoiled his sister, Windy felt sad again. Then she lowered her head, passed by the two and walked into the living room. Carol rolled her eyes at Windy unfrien ppropriate for a husband to treat his wife like this? Except for wronging her and putting all the blame on her every day, he always said that she would pretend to be innocent and innocent. Was it appropriate for a husband to treat his wife like this? He asked her to act in front of the elders every day and play the so-called love couple, just in order to get rid of the surveillance of Mr. Ted. Was it appropriate for a husband to treat his wife like this? Sally doubted her daughter''s words. She looked at her and frowned, "really?" Of course it was fake, but how could Windy let Sally know that she had been married and her parents were always worried about her. It was really not right, so she shook her head and pretended to be happy. "Of course it is true." Then, she held Sally''s hand and smiled gently, "Mom, don''t worry. We''re really good. You don''t have to worry about me." Chapter 33 Admitting That Windy Was His Wife Sally always knew that her little daughter was very considerate. She and Henry seldom worried about her since she was a child. But the more Windy behaved like this, the more distressed they felt for her. Now she didn''t want to tell him the truth because she didn''t want her mother to worry about her. So she didn''t ask anything more. She just hoped that she could really get happiness. The dinner was ready soon. When Sally and Windy put the dishes on the table one by one, Henry came back. Windy smiled happily and walked up to Henry. She took the bag from his hand and said, "Dad, you''re finally back. The dinner is ready. We''re waiting for you." It was rare for the family to gather together, so Henry was naturally very happy. As he walked into the living room with Windy, he said, "really? It seems that I did come back a little late today." "It''s not too late." He pursed his thin lips and remained silent for a long time. All of a sudden, the door was opened from the outside. Before Shawn and Carol could react, a tall figure rushed in like a gust of wind, followed by a crisp sound. It seemed that someone was slapped in the face! Shawn was knocked back two steps by the tall figure just now. When he steadied himself, he saw Carol covering her right face and looking at her father stubbornly. Sally had walked into the room to stop Henry. "Why did you slap her?" Henry was so angry that he shook off Sally''s hand on his arm and shouted at her, "Listen to what your good daughter said. She actually incited Shawn to divorce Windy. Is there anyone who treats her sister like this?" "Anyway you can''t slap her." Sally refuted her husband discontentedly. She walked to Carol, looked at her with concern and asked, "Carol, are you okay?" Chapter 34 Parted In Discord Carol was angry and aggrieved. She glared at Windy, stamped her feet, turned around, lay on her bed and burst into tears... Windy stood still by the door, with a straight face, without saying a word or looking at anyone. When the door was opened, she saw that Carol''s clothes were disheveled and she tightly wrapped her arms around the neck of Shawn. It suddenly occurred to her that before she married Shawn, she found that he and her sister were also in this room... She didn''t expect that they would do this again. Looking at the gloomy and tense expression on the face of Shawn, Windy wondered how could he be so blatant. Didn''t he know that this was her parents'' house? Would he die if he control himself? Shawn, are you happy that you humiliated me like this? Windy, who had been staring at Shawn, suddenly found that he was looking at her. She quickly withdrew her sight from him and stubbornly refused to look ou want? Make it clear!" The tone of the head of Shawn was not discussion, but an order! This woman treated him like this, which really made him very unhappy! "I have nothing to say to you." Windy said coldly and looked away. This woman really wanted to piss him off, didn''t she? Shawn was burning with anger, but he could do nothing to her. He nodded and said slowly, "if it''s because of what happened between me and Carol just now, it is unnecessary." What?! He didn''t think it was necessary?! Windy raised her beautiful little face again. Under the faint streetlight, there was a stubborn and imperceptible pain on her face. Now she was really angry. She shouted at Shawn, "Yes, you are right. There is no need. In your eyes, I, Windy, am just a bad woman who takes possession of you and destroys the happiness of you and my sister. So no matter how you insult and trample me. I don''t need to be angry, do I? " Chapter 35 Abandon "Or am I a shameless woman in front of you? I don''t deserve to be respected at all. I deserve to be insulted and trampled by you, don''t I?" Windy yelled at Shawn, but she found out when she had said everything she wanted to say, her heart was bleeding. She deserved all the insults and tramples. Who could she blame? However, when Shawn heard what Windy said, he felt a little distressed. He looked at her, frowning and pursing his thin lips. There was a cold expression on his handsome face, and no one could guess what he was thinking at the moment? After a long time, Windy''s voice rang out slowly. She said, "Shawn, I know you don''t love me, but you used me to see my sister. After all, it''s my parents'' home. Can''t you... Care about my feelings?" "Ha ha." Windy sneered. Her heart was so painful that she wanted to suffocate, but she didn''t want to show any flaws rel at home. Shawn and Windy left before dinner. I''ve been worried about them. Did they stop quarreling at home? " "You mean Windy is back?" Wilson asked. They only saw Shawn come back, but didn''t see Windy. "Yes. Is something wrong? Sally sounded anxious. Wilson immediately comforted her, "Sally, don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong here. I want to know what happened when Shawn and Windy were there?" After listening to what happened, Wilson hung up the phone. Seeing that Windy hadn''t come back yet, she couldn''t help but feel a little worried. The child was still outside in the middle of the night. She hoped that nothing would happen to her! The more Wilson thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She immediately went upstairs to look for Shawn. Wouldn''t he feel uncomfortable if he didn''t cause any trouble with the eldest daughter of the Fu Clan? Chapter 36 Sinister Intentions The door of the main bedroom on the second floor was not closed. When Wilson came in, she saw the tall body of Shawn lying on the bed. He didn''t look worried at all because his wife hadn''t come back so late. "Get up, Shawn." Wilson scolded him seriously. As soon as Shawn saw his mother, he sat up from the bed and asked lazily, "mother, what''s wrong?" Wilson glared at him. Obviously, she was unhappy to see him like this. She questioned, "Windy came back with you. Where is she?" "How do I know where she is?" "She is your wife. Why don''t you care about her at all?" Hearing this, Shawn took a look at the gold watch on his wrist. He knew that it was not far from the Fu clan''s villa to the Yu clan''s manor. Even if she had to walk, Windy should be home now. But she hadn''t come back yet. Was there anything wrong? Thinking of this, Shawn began to worry. Even he himself was confused why he was worr e passed by, it was usually difficult to be found in a secret place. Windy couldn''t get a taxi for a while after she was left by Shawn. In addition, she was in a bad mood, so she didn''t want to go back to the Yu''s manor, because she was afraid that she couldn''t help quarreling with Shawn after she went back. If Ted and Wilson knew about it, they would inevitably worry about her and Shawn, so she came to the park and took a seat for a moment. An hour had passed, and Windy felt a little cold. Then she stood up and was about to leave the Green Wisteria Park. However, as soon as she reached the exit of the park, she was stopped by three or four obscene looking men. She knew that it was not safe for her to go out in the middle of the night, so she did not want to provoke the men who stopped her. She wanted to avoid those men, but she was still stopped by them. Windy knew that she was in trouble now... Chapter 37 Her Despair The man in the lead should be the leader of the four. He stared at Windy''s face with a particularly ruffian expression. With an obscene smile on his lips, he asked Windy, "lady, it''s so late. Why are you here alone?" Hearing his words, Windy felt very disgusted and frowned. She just said "it has nothing to do with you" and tried to bypass the four men who blocked her way again, but her arms were grabbed by one of them. He said to the man in the lead, "Brian, don''t talk nonsense with her. We finally met such a pitiful beauty. We can enjoy ourselves. " "Hahaha..." The men burst into laughter. No matter how inexperienced Windy was, she could hear the meaning of the man''s words just now. She panicked. This corner was relatively remote and few people found it. If s er body was released. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw that Shawn was angrily teaching the four obscene men a lesson, but she was not in the mood to care so much. She collapsed on the ground powerlessly, crying. After a long time, Shawn beat away the four obscene men. He squatted down in front of Windy and saw her clothes torn into rags, unable to cover her body at all. He became irritable for no reason, and even angry. He felt as if his treasure had been touched, which made him very unhappy. Shawn took off his coat and wrapped her up. Then he asked, "Do you get hurt?" Windy was wondering was Shawn caring about her. Windy looked at his handsome face in confusion. She didn''t say anything for a while and then looked away blankly, as if she was a fool. Chapter 38 I Just Want An Answer Seeing her like this, Shawn couldn''t help but feel a little distressed. He held her tightly in his arms for a while, as if to comfort her, but Windy still didn''t have any reaction. He could only pick her up and leave... Back to the Yu''s manor, Shawn stopped the car and glanced at Windy, who was sitting next to him. On the way, she didn''t say a word. She was still in a daze, as if she had lost her soul. Shawn opened the door and got off the car. Then he walked around the car, walked to Windy and opened the door for her. He said, "Windy, get off the car." It seemed that Windy didn''t hear what Shawn said. She didn''t respond at all. She sat in the car in a daze and didn''t look at the man beside her. Shawn had no choice but to bend down, carry Windy out of the car and strode to the living room. "Shawn." In the living room, Wilson hadn''t gone upstairs to have a rest. She had been waiting for Shawn and Windy. Seeing that r. After a while, he stood up from the sofa and stamped back and forth in the study. Windy, don''t you think you have gone too far?! Damn it! How dare she suspect him! However, when the anger in his heart calmed down, Shawn thought carefully about the conversation he had with Windy in the bedroom just now. Did she know that someone had deliberately done that to her? Then she thought of the strange number. The person who sent the message was so accurate in timing. Presumably, he did not want Shawn to save Windy, but wanted to sow discord between them. And Windy was so stubborn to suspect that she had something to do with it. Shawn felt that it was definitely not an accident... Shawn didn''t dare to think about it anymore. No, it was impossible. She would never do that! Just as Shawn was immersed in his own thoughts, the door of the study was suddenly opened. He raised his head and saw Windy walking towards him. Chapter 39 Im Here With You Because he had just been misunderstood by Windy, Shawn didn''t want to talk to her now. After taking a look at her, he looked away indifferently. His stiff expression seemed to tell the little woman in front of him that he was still angry! At this moment, Windy had taken a shower and changed into a set of crimson silk pajamas. Her long hair fell on her shoulder, making her look so weak and beautiful. Like a child who had made mistakes, she stood in front of Shawn for a long time before she said, "I''m sorry, Shawn. I shouldn''t have suspected you before I figured out the truth." Hearing this, Shawn frowned tightly. After a while, he asked, "do you know who wanted to hurt you?" "I..." Windy didn''t know what to say. She knew how much Shawn loved her sister. She couldn''t tell him that it had something to do with her sister, because she knew that he wouldn''t believe it. Instead, maybe he would only prote yes. Windy felt that her sleep today was a little different from usual, as if she was held in someone''s arms, and Shawn soon realized that she was in his arms. They seemed to realize something at the same time. They opened their eyes wide and looked at each other for a few seconds. Then they turned around with their back to each other, and then they were thinking about what happened last night. It seemed that he had taken her to bed... It seemed that she got into his arms first... It seemed that nothing had happened between them... It seemed that they just hugged each other and slept the whole night... They didn''t expect that they would be in such an awkward situation when they got up early in the morning. Shawn and Windy were very uncomfortable. They didn''t speak for a long time. "Well..." Windy broke the silence first. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Chapter 40 Confined To Marriage After a while, she heard the sound of Shawn getting up behind her, followed by his voice. He said in a particularly domineering tone, "Windy, don''t say too much. You are my wife. It''s natural for me to sleep with you in my arms." With a swish, Windy blushed with shyness. But when she heard the overbearing words, she was really happy, because he admitted that she was his wife. However, what he said next annoyed her again. He said, "Besides, I just held you in my arms and didn''t do anything to you. So you didn''t suffer any loss, did you?" He has said that she was his wife. He has said that it was natural to sleep with her in his arms, but he still explained so clearly. He just wanted to make a clean break with her and let her recognize the fact that he and she were husband and wife, but that was only a marriage! Windy sat up from the bed and glanced at of this hotel was Todd. The limited edition Rolls-Royce stopped steadily outside the Imperial Feast, and then someone came to open the door for Shawn. The respectful etiquette and enthusiastic service showed the overall quality of the employees of the Imperial Feast, as well as the management order. When Renee got out of the car, she looked at the towering hotel building in front of her. She looked up and down, as if she wanted to find out which floor was eighty from the luxuriously decorated glass windows -- the special floor for the president where the man was. Todd, I''m back. Will I see you soon? Renee wondered whether that man had missed her as much as she did. "Silly girl, this building is so high. You can''t tell which floor he is on at a glance." Shawn seemed to know what was on Renee''s mind and what she was looking at, so he teased her. Chapter 41 Stand Aside Seeing that her thoughts were exposed so easily by Shawn, Renee blushed instantly. She looked at him and pouted. "Brother, you... You are so annoying! " Looking at the slightly angry look on Renee''s face, Shawn smiled even happier. He touched her little head casually and said, "Well, don''t look at it anymore. Let''s go. I''ll take you to find him." "No." Renee refused. She was not ready to see him, so she didn''t want to see him yet. Seeing the shy look on her face, Shawn didn''t embarrass her anymore. He just smiled and said, "Let''s go inside and have dinner." This time, Renee didn''t refuse. She followed Shawn, Carol and others into the hotel. Unfortunately, it was the entertainment company in charge of by Kyle. Today, it signed a contract with a famous director in the entertainment industry, and Carol was the artist to be s and high-end private room, the Yu family sat around a round table. Of course, Ted sat on the main seat, Windy and Renee sat on the left and right of Mr. Ted, and Shawn and Wilson sat next to him. Seeing that Ted loved his granddaughter and granddaughter-in-law very much, Wilson was naturally happy, so she didn''t mind such a seat arrangement, but Shawn complained, "Well, now that grandpa has a granddaughter-in-law, and his precious granddaughter is back, I can only stand aside. Mom, do you think I am grandpa''s grandson or not?" Hearing the complaints of Shawn, Windy and Renee both laughed, and the smile on Ted''s face was undoubtedly the happiest. He almost couldn''t close his mouth. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Wilson glanced at her son and said with a smile. Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly and also laughed... Chapter 42 Enjoy Her Coquettish Reproach When exquisite dishes were served on the table, everyone''s glasses were filled with red wine one by one. Just as Shawn and the others raised their glasses to celebrate the return of Renee, Kyle and Carol knocked on the door and came in. "Kyle, you are here. Please sit down." Seeing the two of them come in together, Renee said happily. "Okay." Kyle answered and sat down with Carol, while Carol sat next to Shawn, which made Ted very unhappy and instantly frowned. However, although Ted was unhappy, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he proposed a toast to his precious granddaughter to celebrate her return. Putting down the glass, Renee looked at the table full of dishes and said excitedly, "Wow, there are so many dishes. In the past few years in the United States, I have always eaten Western food, and I''m already tired of it. Now looking at the table full of Chinese d aid with a sweet smile, "Grandpa, you called me?" Without saying a word, Ted nodded his head. After taking a look at Shawn and Windy for a long time, he said to Carol, "Shawn and Windy have been married. Windy is your sister, and Shawn is your brother-in-law, isn''t he?" Hearing Ted''s question, Carol was a little stunned. She knew that Ted was against her. She pursed her lips tightly and after a long time, reluctantly admitted, "Yes." "In that case, please keep a distance from Shawn. Don''t get involved between them, or others will misunderstand you." Ted said in a low and powerful voice with unquestionable courage. Hearing this, Shawn frowned again. He took a look at Carol''s injured expression and felt uncomfortable. Then he turned to look at Ted and said, "Grandpa, Carol didn''t involve in the relationship between Windy and me. What do you think she is doing?" Chapter 43 Who Is The Young Hostess Of The Yu Clan Seeing that his grandson always defended Carol in front of Windy, Ted was instantly infuriated. "Shut up!" Hearing that Ted asked him to shut up, Shawn couldn''t hold back his anger and wanted to say something more, but he felt a small hand pulling his clothes under the table. He looked down and found that it was Windy''s small hand. Then he raised his head and saw her shaking her head quietly. He knew that she meant not to irritate Mr. Ted again. However, in Carol''s eyes, all this had become another meaning. Seeing that the interaction between Shawn and Windy became more and more tacit, Carol was even more unwilling. She held the hand under the table more and more tightly. At last, she said all her dissatisfaction to Ted, "Grandpa, why? Why do you only like Windy, instead of me? You know that Shawn and I love each other, but you broke us up. N young hostess of the Yu Clan. Of course, Carol also knew that in fact, Windy just stopped Ted from telling the truth, in order to save her from embarrassment in front of Shawn and other people. But she really hated her hypocrisy. The more she acted like this, the more disgusting she felt, and the more unwilling she was! ''Windy, even if you are my sister and you help me out, I won''t be thankful to you. One day, I will drive you away from Shawn and replace you.'' Carol thought to herself. "Why do I always feel that grandpa and sister-in-law are so mysterious?" Looking at Windy and Ted, Renee asked in confusion. "Ha-ha," Ted laughed. The displeasure on his kind face was replaced by love for his precious granddaughter. "That is not mysterious. I just want your brother to know who is his wife and who is the young hostess of the Yu Clan." Chapter 44 Duplicity When Mr. Ted talked to Renee, his tone was gentle, but in the end, it was harsher. She looked at Carol and nodded, "okay." now she finally realized that Mr. Ted didn''t like Windy''s sister very much! Of course, Carol also knew that the last sentence of Ted was aimed at her. Although she was very unhappy, she endured it and said nothing. The most awkward person was undoubtedly Shawn. His wife and the woman he loved were sisters, but they made so many troubles because of him. No wonder Mr. Ted would teach him a lesson. Although the disturbance had calmed down, Shawn was full of doubts. Just now, Mr. Ted didn''t finish his words, so he didn''t know what he would say next. But his grandfather said that he had been looking for someone, which confused him the most. Who was he looking for? Why didn''t he know at all? Shawn looked at Windy indiffer but Windy disdained to persuade a man to stay in this way. What she wanted was that he would love her wholeheartedly, so even if he mistook Carol for her, so what? What could it mean now? Was his love really because of Windy when he was a child? Shawn, whether you love Windy when you were a child or Carol now, at least you are still with Windy. She still has a chance to win back your love. That''s enough for her. Thinking of this, Windy decided not to escape, so she looked into his eyes and asked, "Do you really want to know what grandpa means by saying that? Do you really want to know what grandpa is going to say? Even if it will affect your future relationship with my sister, do you still want to know? " Windy didn''t know why she asked the last question. Maybe she wanted to test this man to see how important his sister was to him? Chapter 45 Stay With Me Hearing Windy''s question, Shawn became silent all of a sudden. He didn''t expect that his grandfather''s words and unfinished words would affect the relationship between him and Carol, so for a moment, he thought it was better not to know. "Forget it." In fact, he thought Windy would choose to say it or not by herself. "Forget it." Windy gave a bitter smile. Shawn had already given her the answer. He was afraid that if she told him those words, it would affect his relationship with Carol. He really cared about her so much! The attempt failed. Windy also understood that her sister was indeed important in the heart of Shawn. She was so important that he, a man who loved to get to the bottom of the matter, dared not to explore the truth. "Sure enough, the person you care most is always my sister." Windy was in a very low mo ch other, nor let the other misunderstand. For the whole night, the two of them slept in the same bed, back to back. There was still no new progress in their relationship... It was a happy thing for Windy to have a sister-in-law at home, because she and Renee had a good conversation and soon became good friends. However, Carol interfered in, and their relationship was not as good as it used to be. At noon, Carol called Renee and said that she wanted to have lunch with her and make friends with her. At first, Renee didn''t want to go, but it was not appropriate for her to refuse, because she thought that Carol was the sister of Windy. So she finally agreed to go. To Renee''s surprise, Carol invited her to a banquet in the Imperial Feast! Frowning, Renee paced around under the building of the Imperial Feast... Chapter 46 Didnt Change Your Nature At this moment, Renee felt a lot. She had been back from abroad for more than a week, but she hadn''t seen the man she wanted to see yet. She even told him that she had come back, but he hadn''t said anything to welcome her back. Although she was not happy, Renee still walked into the hotel and was about to take the elevator to the floor that she had made an appointment with Carol. As soon as she entered the elevator, a man and a woman followed her into the elevator. The man was no other than the man she had been missingTodd! But there was a beautiful and sexy woman standing next to him, which made her very uncomfortable. She wanted to say hello to him, but the beautiful and sexy woman beside him unexpectedly leaned against him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and wanted to kiss him. This scene greatly irritated Renee. She wanted to say somet ood at using others. She wouldn''t let go of an opportunity to take advantage of an innocent sister like Renee. Of course, she didn''t forget the purpose of asking her out for dinner, but she wasn''t in a hurry. She decided to take it slow. She would make good use of it later. So when faced with Renee, Carol chuckled again and said, "I asked you out just for dinner. I want to make friends with you and I don''t need your help. So don''t think too much about it, Renee. I just thought I liked you very much when we had dinner last time. Besides, you are the sister of Shawn, so... So I have to treat you as my own sister. " "Oh, I see." After listening to Carol''s explanation, Renee just nodded and said yes. Renee thought, '' Windy was her biological sister, wasn''t she? Why didn''t she care about her own sister, but treated me so well?'' It was really puzzling! Chapter 47 A Tragic Couple Seeing that Renee didn''t ask her, Carol didn''t say anything more. She just took the menu and handed it to her. "Renee, what do you like to eat? Just order whatever you like. It''s my treat." Renee nodded and smiled. She took the menu and said politely, "thank you." Soon, the two of them ordered their favorite food. While the waiter was serving the dishes, Renee asked Carol, "Carol, I just heard you mention my brother. I feel that you and my brother... You like him... " Hearing this, Carol''s eyes flashed with a meaningful light, and then her bright face darkened. She smiled bitterly and admitted frankly, "yes, I have always liked Shawn, and the person he loves is also me. But last time at your banquet, you saw that it''s impossible for us to be together." "Why?" Renee asked in confusion. Then she remembered grandpa''s attitude towards Carol that day. She thought that was one of the reasons. Carol sighed deeply and looked helpl ow what you are thinking about. You are thinking about Carol, aren''t you?" Hearing that Renee mentioned Carol, Shawn looked at her in surprise. She still smiled ambiguously and said to himself, "it seems that my guess is right!" Instead of replying to her, Shawn asked, "when did you get so close to Carol?" In the memory of Shawn, it seemed that his little princess and Carol had only seen each other at the banquet a few days ago. They were not so familiar with each other, were they? Shawn couldn''t help but doubt it. At first, Renee didn''t know that grandpa had transferred forty percent of the shares of the Dragon Empire group to Windy. Why did she know it so soon? Did Carol tell her? However, Shawn was confused. Why did Carol tell this to Renee? It was not until Shawn asked Renee about her relationship with Carol that she realized that she was almost exposed. What if her brother knew the secret between her and Carol? Chapter 48 A Subtle Change After a long while, Renee explained, "just... Here is the thing. Two days ago, when I went shopping with my friends, I happened to meet Carol. Then we sat together for a cup of coffee and gradually got familiar with each other. In addition, Carol is my sister-in-law''s sister, so of course I get close to her. " Obviously, Shawn didn''t completely believe what Renee said. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Really?" "Yeah." Renee nodded seriously. Then Shawn asked, "How did you know that grandpa transferred forty percent of the company''s shares to Windy?" After a long silence, Renee thought that she couldn''t hide it from her brother, so she said casually, "when I was talking with Carol, she accidentally mentioned that it was lucky for her sister to marry into the Yu Clan. Grandpa and aunt were very good to her, and they even handed over the company to Windy." Hearing her explanation, Shawn didn''t ask any more questions, but he still felt strange. ith Windy?" Hearing this, Shawn was silent for a moment, and then said calmly, "what are you talking about? How could I fall in love with her? You know clearly that the woman I have loved all the time is you." "Then why did you push me away just now? Isn''t it good for me to be closer to you?" Carol was still dissatisfied with Shawn. Facing such a serious Carol, Shawn was a little annoyed, but he was still very patient with her. He found an excuse and explained, "This is downstairs of the Yu Clan''s company. All the employees know that I have married your sister, but now their president is at the gate of the company, hugging his sister-in-law. If grandpa knows it, do you still want him to send the bodyguard to follow and monitor me? " Hearing the explanation of Shawn, Carol also thought it was reasonable. She thought that the task should have been almost completed, so she apologized to him again, "I''m sorry, Shawn. I shouldn''t have blamed you." Chapter 49 Birthday Looking at Carol, Shawn shook his head helplessly and reproached her with a doting tone, "you always think things so complicated!" "Hee hee..." Carol smiled happily at Shawn. Seeing that she finally smiled, Shawn felt a little relieved. Then he asked, "by the way, what on earth do you want to say to me just now?" Hearing this, Carol was suddenly enlightened. She patted her head and said, "Oh, here is the thing. Today is my birthday, so I want you to celebrate it with me tonight." Hearing that Carol said today was her birthday, Shawn realized that he was so careless that he even forgot the birthday of his beloved woman. He apologized to Carol, "I''m sorry, Carol. I ignored you. I''ll try my best to spend the night with you, okay?" Carol was not very satisfied with the promise of Shawn, so she corrected him, "You must come." Shawn had no choice but to agree with her, "Okay, I''ll celebrate your birthday with you tonight." Carol was happy and nodded w d to say to Shawn, "don''t worry. I won''t tell grandpa and mom that you will celebrate sister''s birthday with them tonight." She knew that the reason why Shawn came to tell her about it was that he was afraid that she would talk too much in front of her grandfather and mother. In that case, she would let him rest assured. Hearing the last sentence of Windy, Shawn frowned again. Her calm expression made him feel that she didn''t care about her husband at all. In that case, he just said "Hmm" lightly as a trust in her. Windy thought it was ironic that her husband was going to celebrate birthday with another woman, and he was afraid that it would be leaked it out in front of his family. It was really ironic! In the end, Shawn didn''t say anything more. He turned around and left her office... As soon as Windy saw Shawn walk out of the office, she covered her heart with her hand. She thought she could be calm in front of him, but her heart was so painful! Chapter 50 Do You Like That Man In the afternoon, when Shawn got off work on time, he received a message from Carol on time. The message read: dear, see you in room 520 of Sweet Love Spring Club at seven o''clock. See you. After reading the message, Shawn put his phone into his pocket and didn''t reply to Carol. He thought it was just a birthday party with her tonight, but he didn''t understand why Carol chose to stay in spring club. He shook his head helplessly and didn''t pay much attention to it. He raised his wrist and looked at the time. It was just in time. He decided to send Windy home first. Thinking of this, Shawn left the office and entered the private elevator to find Windy on the seventy-eight floor. Windy packed her things and was about to leave when she received a call from her friend. "Hello, beauty. Why did you call me today?" Windy teased the person on the other end of the phone with a smile. "I miss you. Of course I have to call you. Otherwise, my heart will explode because of the at a cake, a bottle of red wine, two glasses filled with red wine and two portions of Western food on the table and frowned. He knew that it was a candlelight dinner for lovers. Thinking that he had been married and still had such an intimate candlelight dinner with Carol, he felt uncomfortable. But when she thought that today was Carol''s birthday, she would do whatever she liked. After a while, Shawn looked at Carol and said with a smile, "happy birthday, Carol!" "Thank you." Carol felt very happy. She didn''t need too many people to congratulate her birthday. She only needed Shawn to accompany her, and then she would be satisfied. Looking at the beautiful cake on the table, Carol asked for the opinion of Shawn, "so I make a wish first?" Shawn nodded slightly. Then he saw Carol put her palms together, put them under her chin, closed her eyes and made a wish silently... "Okay, let''s blow the candles together." Carol asked Shawn to blow out the candles on the cake with her. Chapter 51 Not To Be Angry Then, Carol picked up the glass of red wine at hand and glanced at the glass of red wine at the hand of Shawn. An imperceptible light flashed in her eyes, but she thought, '' Shawn, you will belong to me completely after tonight.'' After a long while, Carol said to Shawn with a smile, "to celebrate my birthday, let''s have a drink together." Tonight, Shawn came to celebrate Carol''s birthday, so no matter what request she had, he would not refuse. He picked up the red wine at hand and said to Carol again, "Carol, happy birthday to you again, and happy from now on!" This time, Carol didn''t say thank you. Instead, she looked at Shawn affectionately and said, "Shawn, I want to be happy every day, but you are my real happiness. Without your company, I can''t be happy every day." Of course, Shawn didn''t expect what Carol would say next. Looking at her, he was a little stunned. He knew how bitter it was to be unable to be with someone he loved. He thought she was sitting alone on the sofa in a daze, Leila walked over and began to shout, "Windy, I''m not scolding you. You didn''t learn anything else, but your temper has grown!" As soon as Leila finished speaking, she noticed that Windy''s eyes were red, as if she had been wronged. When she was crying, she frowned and sat beside her. Her voice was obviously softer. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" "Leila, waah..." Windy suddenly leaned on Leila''s shoulder and burst into tears. Seeing that her good friend suddenly cried, Leila didn''t know what she was doing, which made her a little helpless. She slowly put her arms around Windy''s shoulder and gently patted her to comfort her. "Windy, don''t cry. Tell me what happened, okay?" Taking two pieces of tissue from the short table in front of her, Leila asked Windy to wipe her tears and comforted her again, "Windy, what on earth have you suffered? Just tell me, I will get justice for you." Chapter 52 You Cheater Windy took the tissue from Leila and wiped her tears. In fact, she was indeed a strong woman. She seldom cried in front of others. Just now, she couldn''t help crying because she was too depressed. After calming herself down, she stopped crying, but there was still a faint sadness on her beautiful face. After a while, she said to Leila, "in fact, I didn''t suffer any grievance. I just married a man who doesn''t love me." Hearing this, Leila was shocked again. She widened her eyes and looked at Windy in disbelief. "What? The man you married doesn''t love you, then why do you marry him?" "Leila, do you still remember what I told you? Eighteen years ago, I met a handsome boy in the welfare house." Windy asked. Her question reminded Leila of this. "So, the man you married is that handsome boy?" Windy nodded, "four years ago, after you went abroad, more than a year later, I met him again, but he treated my sister as a child, so later he fell in love with my sister." "W arol who was impatient with her, although Leila was unhappy, she still politely smiled at her and said, "Sorry to bother you. Are you a guest of this room?" "Of course I am!" Carol replied unhappily. Ignoring Carol''s displeasure, Leila looked around and asked, "is there anyone else in the room?" Hearing this question, Carol became more and more impatient. Her attitude was getting worse and worse than before. "What the hell do you want to do?" Leila knew that Carol didn''t want to talk to her anymore, but she hadn''t achieved her goal yet. How could she give up so easily? When Leila looked into the room, a tall figure was sitting at the table and pulling his shirt. Suddenly, an idea occurred to her. She passed by Carol and rushed into the room. She shouted at Shawn, "You cheater! You dated another woman behind me again!" A loud voice suddenly came out, which made Shawn feel very noisy. He frowned, turned to look at Leila, and asked Carol, "Carol, who is she?" Chapter 53 Dirty Tricks When Leila met Shawn, she knew that she would be exposed soon. But in just a few seconds, she had already keenly sensed the abnormality of Shawn. She muttered to herself, ''I can''t see that Windy''s sister really has ways to deal with men!'' Before Carol could answer the question of Shawn, Leila said, "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I''m here to catch adultery. You were about the same height and size as my boyfriend. I thought you were my boyfriend, but I didn''t expect that I mistook you for someone else." After explaining, Leila said, "I''m really sorry to bother you. I''m sorry." "Then why don''t you go out?" Seeing that Leila didn''t intend to leave, Carol couldn''t help but drive her away. "I''m sorry. I''m leaving now." With a smile, Leila responded to Carol, but she hated this woman in her heart. She stole other people''s husband, but she dared to be so righteous? As soon as she walked out of room 520, Leila heard the door slammed shut by Carol. She turned around and muttered to she did it. She had used this trick on him. Shawn withdrew his sight from Carol''s face. Even if she drugged him, he couldn''t bear to expose her. In that case, it would do no good to them, and they would be more and more embarrassed. Standing up from the chair, Shawn didn''t look at Carol anymore. "I''m going to the bathroom. Enjoy yourself. When you''re done, I''ll drive you home." As Shawn spoke, he walked towards the bathroom. Carol heard what he meant. Although the drug in his body had taken effect, he had been holding back. It was fine that he didn''t want her, but he even said he would send her home, which was completely out of her expectation. Carol didn''t want to give up this opportunity. If she missed this chance, she wouldn''t be able to get the Shawn next time. Moreover, when her plan was exposed tomorrow, Ted would probably prevent her from meeting with him. Maybe in this way, he would push her beloved man to the side of that bitch, Windy? How could she permit that? Chapter 54 Wear Josephs Coat "Shawn." All of a sudden, Carol stood up from the chair and hugged him tightly from behind before Shawn walked towards the bathroom. The tall body of Shawn staggered because of Carol''s sudden pull. After he stood firm, he slowly turned around and looked at Carol, as if he was very helpless, "Carol..." Before Shawn could say anything, she interrupted him and said, "Shawn, I love you. I''ve always loved you. Do you know that?" Of course, Shawn knew that, so he nodded and said, "Yes, I know." "What about you? Do you still love me? " Carol pressed Shawn. In the face of her question, Shawn hesitated, or even sidestepped. "Carol, you have already known the answer to this question, haven''t you?" Carol was not satisfied with Shawn''s answer. She always felt that Shawn was always perfunctory, especially when it came to love. His answer became more and more hesitant and uncertain. But even so, she was still unwilling to admit that the love for hat time, she could only watch Shawn and her sister live in the same room? However, Windy didn''t expect that Leila''s action was faster than Carol''s. seeing that Carol was about to close the door, Leila pulled Windy behind her and pushed the door hard to prevent Carol from closing it. At the same time, she scolded, "You are a shameless bad woman, a mistress, and even take away your own sister''s husband. Shame on you! " "You..." Being scolded by Leila, Carol was really pissed off. She didn''t want to close the door at all. Instead, she opened the door even wider. With her hands on her waist, Carol glared at Leila and said, "Damn it! Why do you say that to me? Shawn loves me, not this bitch. He belongs to me, not this bitch." Hearing her sister calling herself a bitch, Windy''s heart ached as if it had been cut apart by a knife. Her sister had become a stranger to her, even worse than a stranger! Windy stood still in a daze for a long time... Chapter 55 Special Treatment Hearing the quarrel outside the door, Shawn came over. But as soon as he walked to the door, he heard Carol scolding Windy. For a moment, he was also stunned. In his memory, his Carol was not like this, but today she even scolded her own sister like this! Carol seemed to feel a person standing behind her. She turned around and found it was Shawn. It was not until then that she realized that she had spoken rudely. She didn''t know what he would think of her if he heard it? Looking at Shawn, Carol was a little flustered. She wanted to walk forward and explain to him. But one of her hands was forcefully pulled out of the room by Leila, and her whole body was also pulled out. She shouted madly, "what are you doing? Let go of me!" Facing the crazy Carol, without fear, Leila said, "I''ll teach you how to be a good sister and a good woman!" "Leila." Windy called Leila''s name because she was worried about her ng you to the hospital. If you continue to stay like this, your body will not be able to bear it." As Windy spoke, she walked to the side of Shawn and reached out to help him up. But she was pulled into his arms again and then he came at her. "HMM..." All of a sudden, Windy''s lips were covered by Shawn. She opened her eyes wide and stared at his handsome face. She was stunned and didn''t know how to react? After a while, Windy felt a pain in her lips. It was Shawn who bit her deliberately and she wanted to push him away subconsciously. However, Windy couldn''t resist the passion of Shawn. She couldn''t push him away. On the contrary, she was controlled by him and couldn''t avoid his kiss at all. Windy was soon overwhelmed by the kiss of Shawn, and began to respond gradually... Shawn seemed to be very satisfied with Windy''s response. He held her tightly, and then the two of them fell on the bed... Chapter 56 Not The Woman You Love All of a sudden, Windy stopped the action of Shawn. He raised his head and looked into her clear eyes. He asked in a hoarse voice, "what''s wrong?" "Shawn, I''m not the woman you love." Windy reminded him that even if he wanted her because he was drugged, she hoped that he could be sober and know who she was. The excitement of Shawn slowly calmed down, not as crazy and impulsive as before. He answered, "I know, but you are my wife." Hearing what he said, Windy was stunned. She didn''t understand what Shawn meant. But in a moment, she heard him say, "It''s he dull pain in her body made Windy realize that it was not a dream. She turned to look at the side of her body. It was empty, and the figure of Shawn had already disappeared. She looked around the whole room, but did not see the familiar figure. And here was no longer his clothes. Had he left? They had been like this last night, but he got up early in the morning and left without saying goodbye. Thinking of this, Windy felt extremely depressed. In the end, that man was still so indifferent to her. Even after last night, there was no change between them. Chapter 57 The Villain Complained First Outside the room, the knock was still going on. It seemed that if Windy didn''t open the door, the people outside would never stop knocking. The noise outside made Windy''s head ache. She knew who was knocking at the door so hard. It must be her sister, Carol. Because her clothes were torn into pieces by Shawn last night, she couldn''t continue to wear them. So Windy put on a bathrobe and went to open the door. In fact, she didn''t want to open the door, because she knew that once she opened the door, she would face her sister''s endless noise, which she didn''t want to see and participate in. But Windy couldn''t not to open the door, because she knew that her sister would wake up other guests. Sure enough, Carol''s voice began to come out of the room, "Windy, open the door quickly. Don''t think that I will leave if you hide in the room and don''t come out. I tell you, I will never leave unless you come out." "Hey, are you done yet? Get out of here. Don''t d good husband. He always protects a mistress and doesn''t care about your feelings at all. You still love him wholeheartedly!" "Leila!" Windy scolded. She didn''t want Leila to continue. Looking at Shawn, she was heartbroken, but she had no strength to argue more. Although she looked at the man opposite, she said to Leila, "Stop talking." However, even if Leila didn''t say anything more, Shawn heard clearly what she said just now. He didn''t know whether it was true or not when he heard that woman say that Windy loved him. But at this moment, he had no reason to ask more. Moreover, the woman he loved was still in his arms. After a while, Shawn heard Windy saying, "Shawn, I don''t think you would admit what happened last night in front of my sister, will you? Facing my sister, you will choose to protect all her dignity. Even if I am pointed at and regarded as a mistress between you and my sister, you will not admit that I am your legitimate wife, right? " Chapter 58 Deserve It Shawn and Windy looked at each other, biting their thin lips tightly and saying nothing. Her stubborn and slightly resentful eyes made him feel depressed and uncomfortable. Although the woman in his arms was Carol, his heart was full of the little woman in front of him at the moment. He didn''t know what was wrong with himself. The woman he cared about was in his arms, but now he was thinking of another woman. After a long time, Windy didn''t get any response from Shawn. Her heart was cold. She looked at him for a long time, but finally didn''t say anything. She took Leila''s hand, turned around and entered the room, and then closed the door tightly. Looking at the closed door, after a long time, the onlookers gradually dispersed, leaving only the two of them still standing there, Shawn and Carol. At this moment, Carol was still in the arms of Shawn, who gently pushed her away and said, "Carol, it''s late. Go to work." As Shawn spoke, he turned in her heart, she was not only her friend, but also her family. Just like Windy, Leila treated her as her best friend and closest family, so she treated her so sincerely. Of course, she would stand up for her if she was wronged. "Well, don''t be so cheesy. I can''t stand your gratitude and hug!" As Leila patted Windy on the shoulder to comfort her, she said. Windy raised her head from Leila''s shoulder and said, "Okay, I won''t say or do anything. Then I''ll go to work. Drive carefully." "Okay." Nodding with a smile, Leila didn''t leave until Windy called a taxi to get in. On the way to work in the Dragon Empire group in a taxi, Windy didn''t expect that there would be a big public opinion storm waiting for her. She, Shawn, the two big shots in the Dragon Empire group, as well as Carol, would become the front page figures of entertainment newspaper, financial newspaper and other major newspapers. Since then, the storm had been constantly coming. Chapter 59 Gossip 1 Windy had noticed many employees since she entered the elevator. She looked at herself from time to time as if she had done something wrong, which made her feel strange. However, although Windy felt strange, she didn''t pay much attention to it. As usual, she went into her office and sat down to deal with the work. Before she sat down, she asked her secretary to bring a cup of coffee to her office. "Mrs. Windy, here is your coffee." After receiving the order from Windy, her secretary, Linda, brought the coffee here soon. Sitting at her desk, Windy lowered her head to sort out the documents that she had to read today. Without raising her head, she said to her private secretary, Linda, "well, put down." Linda was a well behaved and smart girl. The reason why Windy chose her as her secretary was that apart from her own talent, she thought she was very kind, unlike other female employees who were inevitably hypocritical. Moreover, Linda was very considerate for others and could nside?" Asked Shawn, frowning at the closed door of Windy''s office. "Yes," replied Linda. After a pause, Linda said to Shawn, "but the chairman is in a bad mood, because..." Linda didn''t dare to explain to Shawn that the chairman was in a bad mood because of him and Carol. So she lowered her head and stopped talking. Even if Linda didn''t tell him, Shawn had already guessed why Windy was in a bad mood. He sighed slightly and said to Linda, "I know. You can go ahead with your work." "Yes, sir." Linda replied politely and then left. On the other hand, Shawn stood silently outside Windy''s office for a long time before he opened the door and walked in. When Shawn entered the office, he saw Windy leaning against the back of the black leather chair with a pale face. Hearing the door open, she sat straight and looked at him. When she saw the man coming in was Shawn, she leaned back on the back of the leather chair again, as if she didn''t want to talk to him at all. Chapter 60 Gossip 2 Although Shawn didn''t know what was going on with the newspaper, he more or less guessed who had something to do with it. He thought that the man had gone too far this time. It didn''t matter if he was attacked by the public opinion, but he didn''t want Windy and the company to be involved as well. In that case, he would not be able to explain to Mr. Ted. Just now, Mr. Ted called and asked him and Windy to go home as soon as possible. It could be seen that he was angry about what was reported on the newspaper. "Are you okay?" Shawn walked to Windy and asked her softly. Hearing that, Windy didn''t open her eyes. She just said, "You don''t have to worry about me. You''d better care about my sister. I think she needs you more than I do now." Shawn knew that Windy was angry and didn''t want to argue with her. Of course, he wouldn''t care about Carol now. He didn''t want to see her now, on the one hand, and if he went to see Carol, it would only make the reports more unscrupu ever, Shawn also knew that he was just deceiving himself. He knew very well that after last night, no matter what happened, he and Windy could not go back to the past. He was destined to be entangled with this woman forever. Escorted by a group of bodyguards, Shawn carried Windy into the limited edition Rolls-Royce silver lux sports car. However, there were still some reporters who didn''t give up. Surrounding his luxury sports car, they kept asking questions outside the window. Some of them even stood in front of his car to stop them from leaving. "Mr. Shawn, what''s your relationship with Miss Carol?" "Mr. Shawn, do you love your current wife, Miss Windy or Miss Carol?" "Mr. Shawn, everyone knows that your wife is Miss Windy. Why do you still keep an ambiguous relationship with her sister, Miss Carol after you marry her?" Faced with the questions that the reporters chased after him, he still pressed his thin lips tightly and did not answer these questions. Chapter 61 Gossip 3 As for Windy, she was no better than Shawn. The reporters beside the window on the passenger seat kept asking her questions. "Miss Windy, are you satisfied with your marriage life after you married Mr. Shawn?" "Miss Windy, will you and your sister Miss Carol turn against each other because of a man?" "Miss Windy, there is a rumor that you and Mr. Shawn got married because of Mr. Ted. Do you fall in love with Mr. Shawn now? Is there any love between you two? " Windy clenched her fists. The reporter''s third question hit the pain in her heart. Yes, she had to admit that there was no love between her and the Shawn. It was Mr. Ted who wanted her to marry him, but she was not willing to marry him. This was a problem that Windy didn''t want to face, but now it was exposed by the reporters and exposed in public, which made her heart painful! Outside the window, the reporters were still asking her more questions, but she didn''t listen to them at all nce and said, "After a while, Shawn and Windy will come back. At that time, you should give him a good lesson and vent your anger on him." Hearing this, Ted glanced at Wilson, curled his lips, and then glared at her, "are you willing to let me teach your son a lesson?" Hearing what Mr. Ted said, Wilson smiled, "Dad, how can I be reluctant? He is your grandson, you should teach him a lesson." "Yes, Grandpa." Then, Renee continued, "in my opinion, it''s not that aunt isn''t reluctant, but Grandpa, you are reluctant to scold your dear grandson, are you?" Wilson covered her mouth with her hand and laughed. Renee could see clearly that was telling the truth. Mr. Ted was unwilling to teach Shawn a lesson. How could she not know? Even if Shawn did something wrong, no matter how angry Mr. Ted was, he could only say a few harsh words to him. It was impossible to teach him a lesson. "Humph!" Ted glared at her and snorted. He didn''t say anything else. Chapter 62 Its Excusable Outside the living room came the voice of the housekeeper, Nancy "Mr. Shawn, Mrs. Windy, you are back. Mr. Ted and Mrs. Wilson are waiting for you in the living room." "Got it." Shawn replied indifferently and walked into the living room with Windy. When they entered the living room and saw that Ted and Wilson were really waiting for them, Windy greeted them politely, "Grandpa, mom." "Grandpa, mom." Shawn also called, but his tone was a little awkward, because he could tell at a glance that Mr. Ted was in a fit of anger. Shawn didn''t dare to say anything in front of him, lest he would be more angry. Seeing that the Shawn was respectful to him, Ted snorted and immediately began to teach his grandson a lesson. "You know I''m your grandfather. How dare you ignore what I said?" "Grandpa, I didn''t." Shawn retorted. Seeing that her son dared to contradict Mr. Ted at this time, Wilson glanced at him and scolded, "Shawn, don''t contradict your grandfather." Glancin indy asked. She thought Wilson asked her to sit down because she had something to tell her. Shawn also looked at his mother suspiciously, and then sat down next to Renee. Then, Renee came up to him and asked in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "brother, what happened between you and Carol last night? Did you get together successfully? " Hearing what she said, Shawn frowned and looked at her carefully. He didn''t answer but asked, "Renee, don''t tell me that you were involved in what happened last night?" With a guilty conscience, Renee lowered her head and didn''t dare to ask more about what happened last night. She curled her lips and pretended to be innocent. If her brother knew that it was she who planned for Carol last night, she would be dead for sure. Even though she pretended to be innocent and didn''t say anything, Shawn had already guessed what was going on. It seemed that she was getting bolder and bolder. How dare she set him up with Carol! Chapter 63 Are You Afraid That I Will Eat You Knowing that it was not the right time to argue with Renee, Shawn didn''t ask any more questions. On the other side, Wilson said to Windy with a smile, "I asked the kitchen to make some tonic Soup for you and Shawn. It''s good for your health." "Okay." Windy replied and then lowered her head shyly. At this moment, she already knew what Wilson meant. She just wanted her and Shawn to have some tonic soup to strengthen their bodies, and then... Have a child or something like that. Of course, Shawn understood what his mother meant, but his face darkened. He muttered in his heart, ''mother and grandfather are so anxious to have a grandson, ignoring my feelings. There is no love between me and Windy, how could we have a child?'' Wilson asked Nancy to bring the soup, one to Windy and the other to Shawn, but he didn''t take it. Noticing the hesitation of Shawn, Windy felt uncomfortable. She thought that he didn''t like her to have his child, did he? Although Windy felt uncomfortable, she sti at he said just now was satirizing her. A legitimate wife! These were what Mr. Ted said, and he learned it quite well. He just wanted her to know the truth. Even if he would do as Mr. Ted ordered, and even if they had become a real couple. In his eyes, Windy was still an outsider. "All you need to do is to play your ace." After a pause, Windy continued, "as for me, you don''t have to worry about me. Tomorrow, I will make the result as you wish!" As soon as her words faded away, Windy walked past Shawn and wanted to go back to her room, but her wrist was grasped by him. Then he pulled her hard, and she was pressed against the wall aside, preventing her from leaving. Windy didn''t know what Shawn was trying to do. She struggled to push him away and said, "Let go of me!" Instead of letting go of Windy, Shawn pressed her against the wall more tightly. He looked down at her with an evil and playful smile and said, "Honey, why do you react like this? Are you afraid that I will eat you? " Chapter 64 It Doesnt Matter At All With a straight face, Windy turned her head away stubbornly, unwilling to look at Shawn. Then she heard his hoarse and sexy voice, "have you forgotten who was so enthusiastic under me last night? She kept groaning. Now thinking about it, my heart began to tremble. Tell me, is it true you think I''m awesome, huh? " Damn it! Windy cursed in a low voice. Her face was as red as a ripe apple, and at this moment, Shawn was so close to her. What he said made her feel ashamed and annoyed. Pursing her lips tightly, Windy refused to respond to Shawn''s shameless words. She thought he had forgotten what happened last night, but now when she heard him talking to her, she felt shy and happy, because Shawn didn''t forget what happened last night. She didn''t forget that the person who was close to him last night was her, not another woman. Seeing that Windy didn''t respond to him for a long time, Shawn frowned slightly. Then he asked with amusement, "Honey, have you forgotten what happened last ni wife, Miss Windy, is not the ideal wife in your heart. Is that true?" "Miss Windy, will you be affected mentally because of the scandal between Mr. Shawn and Miss Carol?" "Miss Windy, do you fall in love with Mr. Shawn first, or your sister falls in love with him first? What will you do to the relationship between the three of you?" Hearing the reporter''s questions, Windy frowned slightly. Then she looked up at the man standing next to her, who just lowered his head to look at her. When her four eyes met, she saw his elegant smile to her. The next second, she felt warm in her hand. She looked down and found that he held her hand. Holding Windy''s hand, Shawn walked to the platform. Facing a group of radio reporters, he reached out his hand and motioned for the audience, "please be quiet." Hearing the words of the Shawn, the audience was indeed quiet for a moment. The reporters quietly looked at the two people on the stage, waiting for the two to answer their questions. Chapter 65 Trust Each Other Shawn looked at the audience for a while and said slowly, "today, I''m standing here with my beloved wife to explain the gossip in the past two days to everyone." "It''s just a misunderstanding that miss Carol and I were downstairs of the Dragon Empire group, and... In fact, the person who really accompanied me that night in the Sweet Love Spring Club was my wife, Windy. Everyone knows that my wife and I have just been married, so it is inevitable for us to find some exciting places to come to our world of two people. " "As for what happened in the Sweet Love Spring Club yesterday morning, they quarreled because of some misunderstandings between my wife and her sister, Miss Carol." Speaking of this, Shawn smiled. He held Windy''s shoulder and held her in his arms. He looked down at her, and she also looked up at him. The two looked at each other in eyes. From the audience''s point of view, they were so beautiful and harmonious, making people feel that they really love sister. That definitely not true." "I heard that Miss Carol is a small star in the entertainment circle, but now she has such a big gossip with her brother-in-law. In my opinion, she just takes the opportunity to hype herself and make herself more popular." The press conference had come to an end. When Shawn was about to leave with Windy, a reporter surrounded him and asked, "Mr. Shawn, I heard that you didn''t marry Miss Windy voluntarily. So how can you explain this matter? Are you really in love with Miss Windy now? " Hearing this question, Shawn frowned slightly. The reporter really hit the nail on the head. For a moment, he was silent. Of course, Windy also knew that this question was very specific. She looked up at the entangled expression of Shawn and knew that he had to answer it. She was a little embarrassed and couldn''t help laughing in her heart. In his heart, she didn''t exist at all. How could he love her? Shawn, what are you going to do next? Chapter 66 I Want To Spend The Rest Of My Life With Her To Windy''s surprise, Shawn said with a smile, "yes, I was not willing to marry my wife, but we still got married. But now I feel that I have feelings for my wife." Did Shawn have feelings for her? Hearing this, Windy was a little confused, but soon she realized that what he faced today was just acting. They were both deceiving themselves and each other. Shawn continued, "After we got married, I found that this woman was the one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Now I have begun to like my wife slowly. I believe that I will fall in love with her in the near future." Even if Windy knew that what Shawn said was fake, when he looked at her, she felt her heart beat faster involuntarily. Shawn had answered the reporter''s question, but the reporter didn''t seem to be satisfied. He continued to ask Windy, "Miss Windy, Mr. Shawn has responded to the question just now. Are you satisfied with his answer?" Uh... Windy was going to be tortured crazy by these e popular, so now she deliberately spread such a big gossip with her brother-in-law. In a word, she said that she was worthless and shameless. However, the most unbearable thing for Carol was not that. It was the fact that Shawn admitted in front of so many people that he was slowly falling in love with that bitch, Windy, and in the near future, he would fall in love with that bitch... Damn it! Carol would never allow the man she loved to fall in love with another woman! Carol''s eyes were filled with viciousness and cruelty. She clenched her fists more and more tightly, and her knuckles turned white, making a "squeak" sound. She must get Shawn! Yu''s manor The three of them, Ted, Wilson and Renee, also watched the news conference report just now. After watching it, Ted nodded with satisfaction and laughed. Hearing that Ted laughed happily, Wilson also asked him with a gentle smile, "Dad, the press conference is so smooth. Now you can rest assured." Chapter 67 A Bad Idea "Well, I''m really relieved." Ted kept smiling. He was really satisfied with the press conference held by his grandson and granddaughter-in-law. Sitting on the sofa in a daze, Renee didn''t say anything. She was wondering what would happen if Carol watch it. A ringtone interrupted her thoughts. Renee picked up her phone and found that it was from Carol. She didn''t dare to answer it in front of Mr. Ted, because Mr. Ted said yesterday that she should stay away from Carol. If he found that she was still so close to Carol, Mr. Ted would be angry. The gossip between her brother and Carol had just ended. She didn''t dare to irritate Mr. Ted because of Carol, so she stood up from the sofa and walked out of the living room with her mobile phone. After walking out of the living room, Renee pressed the answer key. "Hello, Carol." "Renee, can we have lunch together and have a talk? "Carol''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Renee was a little hesitant. She didn''t know what Ca his time... I shouldn''t have given you such a bad idea. " "A bad idea?" Carol repeated the three words with a frown, and then burst into laughter. "How could it be a bad idea? Well, Renee, it''s all over. Don''t think too much. No matter what bad idea you have, I know you''re doing it for my own good. That''s enough, and I really want to thank you." Up to now, Carol still didn''t know what was on Renee''s mind, so she thought Renee was blaming herself for not bringing her and Shawn together, but for causing her a scandal. However, Carol didn''t know that Renee was blaming herself for causing a series of trouble between Shawn and Windy, and making her grandfather so angry and worried. Shaking her head at Carol, Renee decided to make it clear to her, "no, Carol. I just feel guilty for you on one hand, and on the other hand, I have brought so much trouble to my brother and sister-in-law. Besides, grandpa also knows that I have been very close to you recently, so he is angry, so I..." Chapter 68 Chess Piece Hearing what Renee said, Carol certainly wouldn''t be so naive to think that the girl sitting opposite to her was for the sake of her being together with Shawn. She immediately pulled a long face and asked, "What do you mean by that, Renee?" Renee knew that Carol had begun to be a little angry. After all, she had promised to help her win her brother''s heart, but now she suddenly regretted. She thought that it was no wonder that Carol would be angry. "Carol, I know I promised you that I would support you to pursue my brother, and I also said that I would do my best to help you for the sake of your being together, but now..." Before Renee could finish her words, Carol interrupted her, "what''s wrong now? Renee, how can you go back on your words? " In Carol''s opinion, Renee was like the most reliable chess piece she had arranged in the Yu Clan. She tried her best to draw her over to her side, and then used her as a spy in the Yu Clan to monitor the relationship between Shawn and Windy, and inform her in time. Now that she s awn, Lucy, came out of his office. When she saw Windy, she greeted her with a smile, "Hello, chairman." Windy nodded slightly to the secretary. After the Secretary Lucy left, she summoned up her courage and walked into the office of Shawn. At this moment, Shawn was still dealing with documents. When he heard his secretary say hello to Windy, he frowned slightly. He looked up at the outside of the office and saw Windy come in. Then he lowered his head and looked at the documents in front of him, pretending not to see her come in. However, when Windy stood in front of him and didn''t say anything for a long time, Shawn still raised his head, glanced at her, and asked indifferently, "what''s up?" Hearing the question, Windy said to him, "my mother just called and asked us to go back for dinner tonight." Hearing this, Shawn frowned again. To be honest, he really didn''t want to go to his parents in law''s house with Windy now, because he knew at a guess what his parents in law wanted them to go back for dinner together. Chapter 69 Can Only Be Acting Moreover, if he met Carol, she would be so willful. If she did something else, not only would he and Windy be embarrassed, but also he was most worried that his father-in-law would lose his temper and teach Carol a lesson. He remembered that when he went back to her parents'' home with Windy last time, her father-in-law had slapped Carol. This time, the scandal between the three of them had just subsided. If anything happened again... The more Shawn thought about it, the more he frowned. Then Windy''s voice rang in his ear again. She asked, "tonight... Do you have time? " "Do you really want me to go back with you?" Raising his eyebrows and looking at Windy in front of him, Shawn asked. Windy frowned. Did he ask this because he didn''t want to have dinner with her? Windy sneered. Since he didn''t want to go back to have dinner with her, she wouldn''t beg him. After a while, she just said lightly, "since you don''t have time, forget it." As soon as she finished speaking, Windy turned arou pester Shawn anymore. Although the truth was the same as her thought, she still couldn''t figure out her eldest daughter''s thoughts! Carol held her mother''s arm excitedly. With a happy smile on her delicate makeup, she said, "Let''s go downstairs for dinner. Don''t make Shawn wait too long." "Okay." Seeing that her daughter was happy, Sally responded with a smile, but soon she felt something wrong. She looked at Carol and said, Carol, when we have dinner later, you..." Carol almost instantly guessed what her mother wanted to say. She interrupted Sally, "Oh, mother, I know what you want to say. After what happened in the past two days, I''ve also realized the fact. I know it''s impossible for me to be with Shawn. Don''t worry. I won''t make trouble." Seeing that her mother still didn''t believe what she said, Carol said again, "If you still worried, I will apologize to Shawn and Windy later. Is that okay?" Hearing this, Sally smiled gently again, "well, let''s go downstairs to have dinner." Chapter 70 Apologize "Okay." Carol nodded at her mother obediently, but in fact, she was not reconciled at all. It was no big deal to ask her to apologize to that bitch Windy, but it was impossible for her to give up Shawn! In the dining room, Shawn, Windy and Henry were talking and laughing. When they saw Carol and Sally walk into the dining room, they stopped chatting. Hearing that, Carol said with a smile, "Dad, Shawn, what are you talking about? Why are you so happy?" Hearing her sister speak to her father and Shawn but ignored her, Windy knew that her sister still didn''t like her! However, Windy didn''t take it seriously. Since her sister didn''t like her so much, she could ignore her whatever she said or did to her. But if she was irritated, she would definitely counterattack. "We are talking about business." Shawn said lightly. Of course, he also noticed that Carol ignored Windy. He just frowned slightly and kept calm. Sally sat down next to Henry rely, waiting for Shawn to come to her. Carol was 100% sure that Shawn would come to her, because in her opinion, he could not refuse her request at any time, at least now. "Shawn." Seeing Shawn walking towards her, Carol got off the swing, ran to him, put her arms around his waist, and said with a smile, "I miss you so much!" As soon as she finished speaking, Caro stood on tiptoe to kiss Shawn. Seeing that Carol was so enthusiastic, Shawn frowned. He felt a little disgusted with the kiss of the woman he liked, and he didn''t want to respond either. He didn''t want Carol to kiss him so recklessly, but he also knew that as long as he stood still and didn''t respond to her, she would naturally end this kiss. As expected, Carol kissed passionately, but there was no response from Shawn for a long time. She looked at him and said discontentedly, "what''s wrong with you, honey? We haven''t seen each other for two days. Don''t you miss me?" Chapter 71 Which Man Are You Thinking About "Carol, stop messing with me." There was a trace of impatience in Shawn''s tone, and his eyebrows were still tightly twisted. Hearing Shawn''s words, Carol was a little stunned, but soon she came to her senses. She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief, "Shawn how could you say that I''m messing with you?" Shawn knew that what he said just now made Carol very unhappy. He calmed down his impatience and then said to her patiently, "Carol, I don''t mean anything else. I just think that we need to keep a distance from each other. After all, the gossip has just passed. Your father, mother, my grandfather, and my mother are all dissatisfied with us. Do you understand? " "I don''t understand!" Carol raised her voice all of a sudden and looked at Shawn with resentment. "Why do you care so much about what others think of us? What does it have to do with others that we love each other?" In the face of Carol''s qu love, am I?" Windy looked at Shawn stubbornly and retorted. Hearing this, the eyes of Shawn shrank when he looked at Windy. He realized that he was jealous and felt a little uncomfortable, but he still pretended to be calm. His tone was still domineering, which could not be ignored. "Even if I don''t love you, our marriage is still there. If you dare to cheat on me, I will never let you go." Windy thought it was funny that Shawn could even think that she would cheat on him and say that he wouldn''t let her go. When did she become so important in his heart? "Shawn, I''m not in the mood to argue with you, so... HMM... " Before Windy could finish her words, her mouth was covered by Shawn, leaving her no chance to speak. Windy glared at Shawn angrily, trying to push the man away, but she was pressed down by him and couldn''t exert any strength at all. On the contrary, she was pressed deeper and deeper by him. Chapter 72 Out Of Control There had never been a woman who could make Shawn out pf control like this, but Windy did it. At first, he just kissed her, making him want more from her, but he controlled himself. But after they had sex in the Sweet Love Spring Club, he loved her enthusiasm and obedience very much. The reason why Shawn didn''t want Windy before was that he felt that the woman he had always loved was Carol. He couldn''t betray the woman he loved. As a matter of fact, it was his beloved woman, Carol, who helped him to be together with Windy. Then why did he have to struggle so much? Wouldn''t it be better for him to obey his heart? Windy felt that she was almost unable to breathe after being kissed by Shawn. What''s wrong with this man? He doesn''t love her, but why is he so enthusiastic to her? "HMM... Shawn, let go of me! " Windy struggl t the man also turned his back to her, as if he did not wake up. Windy breathed a sigh of relief and felt lucky that he didn''t noticed she was crying. She wrapped herself in the quilt and got out of bed. Windy went to the wardrobe to take a set of her own clothes and went to the bathroom to wash and dress. The moment the door of the bathroom was closed, Shawn opened his eyes and stared at the door. He had a complicated feeling. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that Windy cared about him very much, but every time he tentatively asked her, she was always stubborn and refused to admit it, which made him more and more confused about her. He was more and more confused about himself as well. She had said that she didn''t exist in her heart, but he didn''t believe it. He even hoped that she would love him... Chapter 73 Make Up Lying on the bed, Shawn felt that something was wrong with him. He shook his head and blamed himself in the bottom of his heart. What was he thinking about? How could he imagine that Windy would fall in love with him? He must be crazy to think of her every day. However, he couldn''t control himself. He didn''t provoke Windy, and even thought that bullying her would make him very happy. What''s more, only things related to her would make him happy. Seeing that Windy opened the bathroom door, Shawn stood in front of it to prevent her from coming out. Seeing this, Windy raised her head stubbornly and looked into Shawn''s eyes. "Shawn, what''s wrong with you? Why are you making trouble for me in the early morning?" With an evil smile, Shawn stood cross legged, leaning against the side of the bathroom door lazily. He squinted at the little woman in front of him and said, "I''m standing here and I didn''t forbid you from going out. " Hearing Windy''s words, Shawn looked down at her. Then he said to her, "only I can bully my wife." It turned out that he didn''t allow others to bully her because he wanted her alone. This man was so hateful. Windy glared at Shawn and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "don''t you think you are a little funny?" Shawn smiled. "Honey, I just like to do that to you." "You..." Windy was so angry that she couldn''t communicate with him anymore, so she turned her head away. Looking at the young couple, Wilson liked them very much. She knew that her son had feelings for his daughter-in-law. In his heart, he liked Windy. "Shawn, what did you talk about? You can''t bully your wife. What do you mean that only you can bully her? You married her to bully her? " With a snort, Ted looked at Shawn and said, "Bastard, you always say something stupid. You married her so you should take care about her, okay?" Chapter 74 Birthday Party Hearing this, Shawn turned to look at Ted and grinned cheekily. "Yes, grandpa is right. Wife is married to be loved. Grandpa, you can teach me how to love her." Ted laughed, "You are such a jerk. Well, stop talking about those bad topics. Just sit down and have breakfast." Shawn, Windy, Renee and Wilson were amused by Ted''s words. Seeing that the servants had put the breakfast on the table one by one, they all went to the table and sat down, starting to have breakfast... The Yu''s manor was bustling with noise and excitement. It turned out that today was Ted''s eighty year old birthday, so the Yu Clan held a birthday party for him. The Yu Clan was well-known in A city as the richest and noble family. Therefore, there were naturally many leaders and officials of the group attending Mr. Ted''s birthday party. They m indy suddenly became alert. However, she could not escape, nor could she escape. The next second, she was sealed and devoured her breath. "Hmm..." Windy shook her head, but she couldn''t say a word. Shawn didn''t give her the chance to speak, so she couldn''t help but lose control. Holding Windy in her arms, she kept resisting, but her little strength was no match for a man. In the end, she knew that she was doomed. A sense of humiliation surged into her heart, and tears of grievance spilled over her eyes involuntarily... Windy couldn''t help but smile bitterly in her heart. What do you think of me in your heart? Let you insult me like this! But when he saw Windy''s tears, his heart ached. Why did she cry? At this moment, Shawn didn''t realize that what he had just done had humiliated the girl in front of him. Chapter 75 You Think Im Not Capable Enough Shawn lowered his head and carefully kissed Windy''s tears. His voice was unusually gentle. He asked her, "honey, what''s wrong?" Now in the mind of Shawn, even if Windy was stubborn, cold and unfriendly to him, he couldn''t ignore her inner feelings. He didn''t even realize that he cared about her so much subconsciously. Windy was stunned by Shawn''s gentle question. What did he want? Sometimes he was so rude to her, and sometimes he called her so gently. Didn''t he think he was contradictory? "Nothing." Windy gently pushed Shawn away from her. Then she turned her back to him and pulled the thin quilt on the bed to wrap herself, but her tears were still flowing out... Looking at Windy, who was lying on the bed with her back to him, Shawn frowned tightly. For a moment, he was very unhappy, and his handsome face darkened. She c n! Standing aside quietly, Marvin didn''t care about what was happening in front of him, except that he was going to attend Ted''s birthday party. As a person who had experienced a lot, Wilson could see that Kyle had a crush on Carol. She stood aside, smiling but saying nothing. She didn''t think it was a bad thing if Kyle and Carol were together. In this case, without other people''s existence between her son and daughter-in-law, she and Mr. Ted would also be relieved. Upstairs, in the bedroom of Shawn and Windy, Windy changed another dress and went downstairs to have dinner with him. Before leaving the room, Shawn looked at Windy, who was weak and unhappy. He frowned and said, "Windy, why do you look so dead? Do you want grandpa and mom to misunderstand you, or do you want your parents and other guests to misunderstand? " Chapter 76 Vomiting Windy really didn''t want to answer Shawn now. Her patience was almost worn out by him. Now when she heard him ask her this question, it was obvious that he wanted to make trouble for her again. She glanced at him indifferently and said, "Please don''t make trouble again. Don''t worry. I will continue to act with you in front of others. I will be very good at it. I will try my best to cooperate with you. But now there is no one else. Can you stop forcing me to wear a hypocritical mask? I will feel tired. " Looking at Windy, Shawn snorted. It turned out that she had never felt happy when she was with him. The occasional happiness was just acting. It was the real her to be cold to him all day long, wasn'' going to the hall, Ted celebrated his birthday with his relatives and friends in the living room. The so-called relatives and friends were nothing more than the Yu Clan, the Fu Clan, as well as several good friends of Shawn, Todd, Kyle, and Marvin. Looking at the people in the living room, Ted smiled happily. Wilson came to the living room from the hall and saw that everyone was talking with Ted. She frowned slightly and walked to Mr. Ted. After hesitating for a while, she asked, "Dad, there are so many guests outside. Why don''t you show up... Okay? " Hearing this, Ted''s face darkened. He knew what his daughter-in-law meant. It was the basic courtesy for the Yu Clan to greet the guests. Chapter 77 She Was Really Pregnant (Part One) However, it was not that Ted didn''t want to go out to greet the guests outside, but that he couldn''t come back once he went out, because the guests outside would always ask him to flatter them, and more guests would take the opportunity to rope in their relationship and pave the way for their future development. Shawn knew what was on Mr. Ted''s mind. When he heard his mother''s words, he frowned slightly. "Mom, you know that the guests outside don''t really come to celebrate grandpa''s birthday. When Grandpa went out, they dragged him around and asked for help. I also feel annoyed, let alone Grandpa." "Well, in that case, forget it." After a long silence, Wilson said, "Dad, today is your eighty year old birthday. We don''t need to think about anything else. Now, you should celebrate your birthday happily." "Ha ha." Hearing this, Ted smiled happily again. He knew his daughter-in-law very well. No matter how conflicted she was with him on something, today was his birthday after all. A well-educated and reasonable woman like her would never really make him angry. "Well, I should be happy." "Grandpa, ca living room. On the other hand, Renee was sitting next to Todd, chatting with him. Kyle and Marvin were sitting aside idly and drinking coffee slowly. "Hey, why are you still here? Do you still want to have a midnight snack?" Then Shawn sat down on the sofa, followed by Windy. Before Todd, Kyle, and Marvin could say anything, Renee scolded Shawn first, "brother, they just stay here for a while. Why are you so stingy?" Hearing this, Todd looked at Shawn and shrugged innocently, indicating that it was not what he taught her. "Yes, she''s right." said Kyle and Marvin at the same time Windy shook her head helplessly and smiled. She didn''t intend to get involved in their conversation. Shawn was described as stingy, with a Stinky Face and extreme displeasure. After a while, he looked at Renee and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Two days ago, you had a quarrel with Todd and said that you wouldn''t talk to him for the rest of your life. Why did you make up with him so soon?" "It''s none of your business." Renee stuck out her tongue at Shawn playfully. She had already reconciled with Todd, okay? Chapter 78 She Was Really Pregnant (Part Two) Shawn shook his head helplessly. "You little girl, be careful that you will suffer losses from your brother Todd. Don''t come to me to cry." Pursing her lips, Renee didn''t say anything more. She knew clearly that Todd didn''t love her at all. He just treated her as a little sister. If so, how could she suffer losses? And of course, Todd knew what Shawn meant and knew more about what was on Renee''s mind. But he couldn''t respond to the love of the little girl. On the one hand, he had treated her as his own sister since childhood, and he had never thought of having sex with her. On the other hand, he still couldn''t forget someone in his heart. In the main bedroom on the second floor, after taking a shower, Windy sat in front of the dressing table and blew her hair casually. She was restless because of today''s several vomit symptoms. She thought that she really needed to go to the hospital tomorrow, maybe... She was really pregnant. But as for Shawn... At the thought of this, Windy was in a dilemma. If Shawn don''t like her child... What should she do? After putting down the hair dryer, Windy decided to leave everything behind. She would make a plan after she went to the hospital tomorrow and knew the result, so she went to bed. The second morning, after having breakfast, Windy found an excuse to leave home after telling her that her friend asked her to go shopping with her at noon. But Windy never thought that she would be targeted as soon as she walked out of the Yu''s you. It''s natural for you to be on guard against her." Leila really understood Windy, and no matter what she did, she would support her to the end. Speaking of this, the two of them fell into silence. After a long time, Leila broke the silence and asked Windy, "Windy, what are you going to do next?" "After all, you are pregnant now. It''s impossible for you to hide it from your family. It''s easy to be exposed." Windy nodded. She thought Leila was right. She was pregnant and couldn''t hide it from her family all the time. "I''ll think about it carefully when I go back and think about how to tell my family." "Okay." Then Leila looked at Windy and said in a serious tone, "I still want to say that if Shawn dares to bully you, you must tell me so that I can help you vent your anger." Hearing what Leila said and her righteous look, Windy was amused by her. "Okay, I remember. If Shawn dares to bully me, I will call you immediately and ask for help." "Ha ha, that''s right." Nodding with a smile, Leila really cared about Windy. In addition to her parents, Windy felt the happiest when she was with Leila. Although she was also very happy when she was with Shawn, that kind of happiness was always accompanied by a kind of depression, which made her a little unhappy. And in front of her friend, she could completely let go of herself and get real happiness! Thinking of this, Windy was a little disappointed in Shawn. When could she be so carefree and happy when she was with him? Chapter 79 Dont You Give Me An Explanation (Part One) On this day, Windy was in a bad mood, so Leila took her to play, go shopping, relax and make her happy. In a word, Windy was much happier after a day. Before the two of them parted, Windy couldn''t help but thank Leila for playing with her for a whole day. Now she felt much better. "Well, Windy, you are so long winded. Why do you say thank you to me every time? After all, we are best friends!" Frowning, Leila complained about the woman who took her as an outsider. Windy smiled, held Leila''s hand and said, "well, I won''t be like this anymore." "I hope you will remember it in the future." Taking a look at the splendid Yu''s manor, which looked like a palace, Leila continued, "you''re home. Hurry up and ask someone to bring you something. I won''t send you in." "Well, it''s already at the door of my house. If you don''t go in and have a seat, it will seem that I don''t entertain you well." Windy didn''t expect that Leila was still unwilling to go into her house. Of course, Leila knew that her friend was hospitable, but she had something else to do tod Ted, Windy watched Mr. Ted go upstairs to rest. She was a little depressed because she didn''t see Shawn come back. She waited in the living room for a while, but he still didn''t come back, so she went back to her room to rest. The bar was full of luxury and decadent atmosphere. On the dance floor, men and women were dancing, wriggling their waist, making the bar full of dancers all night, and there was a constant flow of guests. Shawn walked in and frowned. It was not difficult to see that he didn''t like bars. At first, Shawn was drinking and chatting with his good friends in The Palace to relax themselves. But when they were halfway through, he received a message from a strange number, saying that Carol was drunk in the bar and asked him to pick her up. At that time, Shawn just stared at the strange number. In fact, in his memory, this number was strange, and not very strange. He had a good memory, so he clearly remembered that this number was the one who had texted him and said that Windy had encountered an accident in the Green Wisteria Park. Chapter 80 Dont You Give Me An Explanation (Part Two) Although Shawn had suspected that the strange number was used by that person, he did not investigate it, because he did not want to believe the consequences as he thought. He did not believe that the woman he loved would ignore the kinship and deal with her sister. Shawn soon found Carol. She drank dizzily. A waiter beside her advised her not to drink anymore, but she insisted on drinking more. Seeing Carol like this, Shawn frowned more tightly. He walked to her, grabbed the glass in her hand and threw it on the bar counter. Carol''s glass was taken away, and she was instantly annoyed, "who is so annoying..." Before she could finish her words, Windy noticed Shawn behind her. She giggled and said, "Oh, it''s you." Shawn didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He grabbed her arm and was about to pull her out. "Go back with me." "No way!" Carol shook off Shawn''s hand obstinately. She pouted and looked at him. She angrily asked, "who are you? Why do you care about me?" Shawn knew that the reason why Carol asked him this question was that she was angry. She was angry that he married Windy, that he didn''t care about her and that he didn''t care about her more. It was not that Shawn didn''t know about it. Even if h f such a thing happened between him and Carol before he married Carol, he would definitely ask her to marry him without hesitation. But now, he found that he couldn''t even give Carol an explanation, because he had scruples in his heart, and his scruples came from Windy. Now he had Windy, his legitimate wife, and he didn''t want to be entangled with other women. Even if it was the woman he once loved, he didn''t want to continue to be entangled with Carol "Carol, give me some time to think it over, okay?" That was all Shawn said. However, in Carol''s opinion, there was nothing to think about at all. She felt that she had had sex with him, and they really loved each other. So he should choose her without hesitation between her and that bitch Carol, but now he hesitated, which was completely different from what she had imagined. How could Carol give Shawn time to think it over, so she forced him, "Shawn, at this time, what else do you want to think about? We have already had sex, haven''t we?" Hearing Carol''s question, Shawn was a little angry. "Carol, don''t forget that I''m married to Windy now. Even if I have sex with you and you ask me to be responsible for you, I have to think about how to face Windy, right?" Chapter 81 You Said Im unreasonable (Part One) "You''ve changed, you''ve really changed." Staring at Shawn without blinking, Carol paused and said, "you are so worried about Windy now. Have you ever thought about it for me?" Shawn pressed his lips tightly and his face was gloomy. He didn''t say anything more. After waiting for a long time, Carol didn''t hear any more words from Shawn. She only knew that she couldn''t push him too hard, or else as she knew him well, it would only be the opposite. She nodded and finally said, "Okay, I''ll give you two days to think about it. I hope you can give me a reasonable answer in two days." After hearing what Carol said, Shawn turned around and walked out of her apartment... After seeing Shawn walked out of the apartment and closed the door for her, Carol changed her expression at once. The sad expression on her face suddenly became vicious. ''Shawn, I will make you responsible for me!'' After leaving Carol''s apartment, Shawn directly drove to the company without going back to the Yu''s manor. On the way, Shawn was gloomy. He tried to recall what had happened after he sent Ca indy''s question, Shawn was flustered. He couldn''t imagine how she would react if she knew that he had sex with Carol last night? However, Windy''s attitude made the face of Shawn tense up in an instant. Windy, you are so awesome that you can be so indifferent! "Why should I tell you?" The voice of Shawn was extremely cold. Since she could be so indifferent, then don''t blame him for being cold and ruthless. Windy''s sarcastic smile deepened, "I know you won''t tell me." Why did he ask her to ask him? He just wanted to play with her. How could Shawn not see through Windy''s mind? She thought she was playing with her. Yes, he was playing with her, but he was forced by her, so he said, "Windy, you don''t take good care of your husband and let him sleep outside. Aren''t you afraid that he will be abducted by another woman one day?" Was Shawn warning her? To be honest, Windy was frightened by the warning of Shawn. She frowned slightly. Although she didn''t understand, she could almost understand why he warned her like that. Was he really with some woman last night? Chapter 82 You Said Im unreasonable (Part Two) Or was he with his sister? "Are you warning me or explaining to me? In fact, you didn''t come back last night. Who were you with?" Windy asked, looking at Shawn. Before Shawn could answer, Windy continued, "I really want to keep an eye on my husband in case he cheats on another woman in the future." "But my husband is so unreasonable. He won''t know how his wife feels when she is waiting for him at home all night. Besides, their relationship is not good. He has never taken me as his wife." "Do you think his wife will take care of a husband who doesn''t take his wife seriously? If he is really taken away by another woman, I think I won''t get the slightest bit of his nostalgia, right? " Said Windy. Even she herself felt it funny. She knew that he wouldn''t care, but she said so much. Shawn glared at her, gnashed his teeth and said, "Windy, how could you say that I''m unreasonable?" Windy looked at him stubbornly, feeling that there was nothing to say between them. She turned around and was about to leave, but her wrist was grasped by Shawn, and then a strong pull, and she fell into a warm embrace. Realizing who the hug belonged to, Win eaned against the sofa with her arms crossed over her chest. She looked more arrogant than Carol. She said indifferently, "since you''re here, even if I don''t ask, you will tell me, won''t you?" Seeing that Windy was looking at her so calmly and arrogantly, Carol felt a burst of anger in her heart, and the way she looked at Windy also became vicious. After calming herself down, Carol put the bag she brought on the table and said, "I''m here to give you a gift." After a pause, Carol smiled sarcastically again. "I believe you will like this gift." With that, Carol stood up. She looked at Windy with a deeper sarcastic smile on her face and even her eyes were tinged with a smile. "My dear sister, take your time. I''m leaving now." Hearing what Carol said, Windy frowned tightly. She always felt that her sister was implying something. When Carol walked out, Windy''s eyes fell on the bag that Carol just brought. She didn''t know what was in it? Carol just said it was a gift for her, and Windy sneered. She was not stupid enough to think that Carol would give her a gift. Staring at the bag for a while, Windy leaned forward and opened it... Chapter 83 But I want (Part One) There was a men''s shirt in the bag. Windy recognized it almost at a glance. Her heart sank in an instant. Did it mean that Shawn was really with her sister last night, and they were... Windy didn''t dare to think further. If what she thought was true, she didn''t know how to face it? Even if it didn''t mean that Shawn was with Carol last night, it also meant that the two of them were very close. That was why Carol sent the shirt here -- in order to cause misunderstanding between her and Shawn! This also made Windy more determined not to tell Shawn that she was pregnant. Otherwise, once her sister knew it, no one knew how she would deal with her? For the whole day, Windy was absent-minded and had no mood to work because of the fact that Shawn didn''t come back last night and Carol came to deliver shirts in the morning. Finally, it was time to get off work. Windy picked up her bag on the sofa and was about to get off work. But when she saw the bag with a shirt on the short table, a touch of sadness flashed through her eyes. Then she also pick a book. After glancing at him, she walked to the dressing table and sat down, drying her hair with a hair dryer. While blowing her hair, Windy thought about what had happened in the past two days. Since the day before yesterday, she and Shawn hadn''t said a word, so they were still in a cold war. About five minutes later, Windy dried her hair, walked to the bedside, lifted the quilt and sat on the bed, ready to sleep. However, at this time, the phone of Shawn rang. Windy looked at him and saw him holding the phone. He frowned and looked down at the phone, but he didn''t answer it for a long time. Looking at the behavior of Shawn, Windy had probably guessed who called him. After a long while, Shawn still pressed the answer key. He looked pale and his tone was cold and emotionless. He asked slowly, "what''s up?" It was indeed Carol who called him. Even if Shawn didn''t ask, he had already guessed what was going on. Two days had passed, and he didn''t go to see her today. Now she called just because she wanted him to give her an answer. Chapter 84 But I want (Part Two) As Shawn expected, Carol''s answer made him frown more tightly and look more displeased. "I remember. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." Not knowing what the other party had said, Shawn became completely impatient. There was a little anger in his cold tone. "I don''t have time to talk to you now. If you don''t want to see me tomorrow, then I won''t tell you." Then he hung up the phone decisively. But when Shawn was about to put it down, Carol called him again. This time, he didn''t answer it, but directly hung up and turned off his phone. His family had been at odds with each other since he didn''t come back two days and one night ago, and now Carol forced him to give her an answer. Of course he was in no mood to give her an answer! After turning off his phone and putting it aside, Shawn found that Windy had been looking at him. He also looked at her. The eyes of the two people bumped into each other in an instant, and Windy looked away in panic the next second. Then she lay down on the bed and was about to sleep. Of course, Shawn noticed the panic in Windy''s eyes. He didn''t know what she was panicking about. Was she afraid that he would find out that she was lo n the door of the resting room. Knowing that it was Shawn, Carol restrained her fierce expression and calmed herself down from jealousy and anger. Then she changed into a relaxed and happy face and walked to the door and opened it. At the sight of Shawn, Carol smiled happily. She stepped forward, hugged him tightly and called his name, "Shawn." This was an entertainment company, and there were many paparazzi. Shawn didn''t want to be photographed and spread online, which would only make the matter between him and Carol more difficult to solve. After a while, Shawn directly pulled down Carol''s arm, walked into the lounge without saying a word and sat down on the sofa. Standing stiffly by the door, Carol was in a daze for a long time before she closed the door and sat down on the sofa. Of course, she knew what Shawn had done just now was because he didn''t want to be photographed by paparazzi. But his behavior was too obvious, not caring about her feelings at all. With a cold face, both Shawn and Carol sat face to face. After a long time, Carol finally broke the silence and said sarcastically, "Shawn, are you so afraid of being associated with me now?" Chapter 85 Falling In Love With Windy (Part One) Hearing Carol''s question, Shawn looked at her expressionlessly, with a faint smile on his lips, but he didn''t say a word. Looking at the Shawn like this, Carol felt very strange, as if he had no feelings for her at all. She couldn''t stand it, so she looked away and said again, "Shawn, don''t look at me like that." "Ha ha." All of a sudden, Shawn sneered. His words were more ironic than Carol''s. "even if I don''t want to get involved with you, you have tried every means to get involved with me, haven''t you?" The words of Shawn made Carol tremble violently. Did he know that she drugged him and deliberately prevent him from remembering what happened that night? Carol didn''t know how much Shawn knew about what she did, but she still pretended to be calm and asked, "what do you mean?" Of course, Shawn didn''t know that the strange number belonged to Carol, because he didn''t ask people to investigate it. He didn''t know what Carol was plotting again, because he didn''t believe that the woman he once loved would be so good at scheming. He didn''t know that she had drugged him, or eve her, "honey, it''s time for lunch." she sat there in a daze. Seeing that Shawn walked to the big table in the middle of the office and sat down, and opened the lunch they bought and put it on the table, Windy slowly stood up from the desk and walked to him. The first question she asked was, "are you insane today, Shawn?" Hearing this, Shawn looked at Windy, and his face immediately turned red. "Windy, you say your husband is insane when he is doog to you. Is it because he roars at you every day and bullies you occasionally that you think he is normal?" "Yes." Windy nodded honestly. "You..." Shawn was speechless with anger. How could this woman be so unromantic? Windy didn''t care whether Shawn was angry or not. She sat down next to him and observed his every move. After a while, she asked uncertainly, "are you sure you are normal now?" Shawn put away his chopsticks, one for Windy and the other for himself. Hearing her nagging, he looked at her expressionlessly and threatened, "Windy, one more nagging. Do you believe that I will throw you downstairs from the window?" Chapter 86 Falling In Love With Windy (Part Two) Facing the threat of the Shawn, Windy lowered her head immediately and didn''t dare to say anything more. She knew that if she really irritated him, he would definitely do it. Looking at Windy who was frightened by him, Shawn smiled gently and felt happy. This little woman was so cute! "What are you thinking about? Let''s eat." Shawn urged Windy and put some food into her bowl. The action of Shawn undoubtedly made Windy stunned again. She couldn''t help but wonder if this man was really sick? Seeing that Windy was still staring at him in a daze, Shawn couldn''t help teasing her, "honey, why don''t you eat? Do you want to eat your husband?" It was obvious what did Shawn mean. Windy blushed with embarrassment and rolled her eyes at him. "Can you be more serious?" Shawn and finally said, "well, I''m not kidding. Hurry up and eat, or it''ll be cold later." "Okay." Windy answered in a low voice. She was still very depressed. What happened to Shawn today? It was not a big deal to have lunch together. To Windy''s surprise, after work in the afternoon, Shawn came to pick her up on time. As soon as he entered Windy''s office, Shawn gre e, because they really didn''t know what was going on today. In their memory, they had never been so intimate in front of their family since the marriage of Shawn and Windy. It was absolutely the first time today. When Shawn and Windy saw that Ted and Wilson were looking at them in a daze and didn''t say a word, they were also confused. They looked at each other and then looked at them. They only heard Renee say, "brother, sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you today?" "What do you mean?" Shawn frowned and looked at Renee again. "It''s the first time that you and my sister-in-law have been so high-profile," said Renee, pointing at Shawn and Windy''s hand. Hearing that, Shawn understood why. He looked at Ted and Wilson again and said, "Grandpa, mom, Windy and I are in harmony and love. Isn''t that what you want to see? Why are you so surprised?" Hearing this, Windy lowered her head shyly with a red face. Wilson could tell that the two of them were not pretending to be in love. She was happy in her heart. She smiled gently and nodded, "your grandfather and I want to see you and Windy love each other the most. That''s right, Shawn." Chapter 87 Recognize The Truth (Part One) On the other hand, Ted smiled happily. He looked at Shawn and said, "bastard, you finally know what to do." Hearing what Ted said, Windy covered her mouth and laughed. Then Shawn said, "Grandpa, you keep an eye on me every day. Can I not be enlightened?" Hearing Shawn''s words, Ted couldn''t stay calm anymore. "I didn''t spy on you every day. I just monitored you when you just got married. I haven''t sent anyone to spy on you recently." After a pause, Ted glanced at Windy and added, "I want to keep an eye on you, but my granddaughter in law doesn''t allow me to do so, so I give up." "Oh, it''s my wife who gave you the order." Shawn said with a smile. He didn''t expect that his wife could resist his grandfather''s order. He looked at Windy and said, "then I have to thank my wife and return my freedom." Windy smiled and glanced at Shawn. She didn''t say anything, but after hearing what he said, she felt something wrong? Was Shawn acting again? He was afraid that Grandpa would keep an eye on him, so he was so kind to her? Windy had planned to tell In these photoes, they were all naked, and he had closed his eyes from beginning to end. Damn it! How could these photos exist? Carol. Shawn thought of this at once. He underestimated her. She even took the photos of them sleeping together! Holding the photo tightly in his hand, Shawn was furious. ''Carol, you forced me to do this. Next, don''t blame me for being ruthless.'' Facing Windy, Shawn didn''t explain anything. He stood up from the bed and walked out of the room without looking back... Looking at the receding figure of Shawn, Windy felt a little desperate. After all, he only treated her as an actress, except for acting. He didn''t really treat her like that. Moreover, the last thing she wanted to see happened. Shawn really had sex with his sister! With a self mockery smile on her lips, she thought, ''Windy, you are too stupid. Shawn only treats you a little bit well, but you have lost yourself. You are so stupid!''! In a high-end and classy coffee shop, Carol and Renee sat face to face by the window, drinking coffee and chatting. Chapter 88 Recognize The Truth (Part Two) "ͬRenee, I''ve been very busy recently and have no time to ask you out. Are you angry with me?" Carol looked at her and asked with a smile. As an innocent princess, Renee had never doubted anything about Carol. She just took herself as a good friend, so she often invited her out for afternoon tea, shopping and playing together. She had never thought that Carol was so good to her with ulterior motives. In fact, her purpose was to get to know Shawn and Windy from her. Looking at Carol, who was sitting opposite to her, Renee smiled and replied, "Carol, don''t say that. I know you are busy. How can I be angry?" "It''s good that you are not angry." Carol looked at Renee and smiled more happily. After taking a sip of her coffee elegantly, she heard Carol ask her, "then... How are Shawn and Windy? " It was totally out of Renee''s expectation that Carol wanted to ask her about the relationship between Shawn and Windy. She put down the coffee in her hand and happily told her about the relationship between Shawn and Windy, "brother and Windy, they two feel very good now, especially last night when they came back home, brother held Windy''s hand, Grandpa and au she asked, "what should I do after recognizing the truth?" Shawn didn''t answer Carol''s question. She should have understood what he meant. She should be able to figure it out next. Was it necessary for him to answer? Seeing that Carol was staring at him, Shawn knew that she was waiting for an answer, but he didn''t tell her in person. He only said, "I believe you can think of it later." Getting up from the sofa, Shawn walked towards the door. From this moment on, he and Carol would have nothing to do with each other. However, Shawn still didn''t know how scheming Carol was. It was not until she caused an irreparable situation between him and Windy that he really knew how vicious and disgusting the Carol he had fallen in love with before! Seeing that Shawn was about to leave, Carol immediately stood up from the sofa and followed him. She put her arms around his waist and begged in a low voice, "please don''t leave me, please." With a straight face, Shawn didn''t say a word. He reached out his hand to his waist, trying to pull away the arm around his waist, but it was held more tightly by Carol. "I love you so much. How can you do this to me?" Chapter 89 A Gift On Valentines Day (Part One) Shawn slowly turned around and looked at Carol. After a long time, he said, "Carol, I''m sorry." "Shawn, please don''t leave me, okay?" Carol felt that Shawn must feel guilty to her. His apology seemed to give her a glimmer of hope. She wanted to use his guilt to keep him. However, Shawn only said half of what he had said just now. "Carol, do you think you have no responsibility for what we have come to this?" "Don''t you know that I hate people to do anything to achieve their goals the most?" "I don''t want to expose you, because I still have a little affection for you, but you destroyed my last love for you. Then how can you not expect us to come to this point?" Carol thought he still had a little attachment to her, but she was wrong. He didn''t have an attachment to her at all. In the end, he still humiliated her like this. Carol slowly loosened her grip on Shawn''s waist. She took two steps back, as if she wanted to keep a certain distance from him. After a while, she shouted at him expressionlessly, "get out of here. I king at Shawn, Windy hesitated for a long time before she opened her mouth and ate the porridge that Shawn brought to her mouth... Shawn and Windy were almost reconciled. The two of them went to work every day, and they would get together for dinner or anything, making tthem look like a couple in love. However, Windy couldn''t believe it. She was afraid that it was just a dream, so she hadn''t told Shawn or her family about her pregnancy. She had planned to tell him after she was sure that Shawn was serious about her. In this way, she and the baby would have a good result. It was precisely because she had never told him that she was pregnant that something that later made her regret. However, even if she regretted, everything was useless. The lunar July 7th was a Chinese Valentine''s day. There would be a very romantic date between lovers, which was also Windy''s dream. Before she married Shawn, when she saw her sister dating with Shawn on Valentine''s day, she always imagined how wonderful it would be if she was her sister. Chapter 90 A Gift On Valentines Day (Part Two) However, today, when Shawn said that he would take her out to celebrate Valentine''s day, she once thought that she was dreaming. Was it true that he was going to celebrate Valentine''s day with her. Holding Windy''s hand, Shawn walked out of the living room. The two got into the car and went out together... The whole third floor was booked by Shawn. After he and Windy went to the third floor, they sat down in a private seat by the window. Because this western restaurant was built on the water, they sat by the window and could see the beautiful night on the water. Shawn and Windy sat face to face. Neither of the two spoke first. The whole third floor was unusually quiet, so quiet that they could hear each other''s breath. "Honey." Shawn broke the silence and shouted. His eyes had been fixed on Windy from beginning to end. Windy lowered her head ral for Windy to eat the steak that was cut for her by Shawn. It was the first time that he had cut for her so carefully, which made her feel satisfied. At the same time, she felt warm, which was a kind of happiness spreading in the bottom of her heart... Shawn noticed the smile on Windy''s face. He never thought that he could make her so happy just by cutting a piece of steak for her. It seemed that this little woman was really easy to satisfy. "You look so happy. Do you think the steak I cut for you is very delicious?" Shawn teased the satisfied woman. Seeing that Shawn had guessed what she was thinking, Windy immediately concealed the joy on her face and turned to a calm expression, neither happy nor angry. She retorted, "No." Of course, Shawn didn''t believe her. "Stubborn woman." He thought to herself, ''I will make you more moved later.'' Chapter 91 A Gift On Valentines Day (Part Three) Windy cast a reproachful glance at Shawn, lowered her head and continued to eat her steak... After lunch, Shawn didn''t leave with Windy in a hurry. Seeing that he was sitting opposite to her and had no intention of leaving, Windy asked doubtfully, "aren''t we leaving?" Shawn glanced at her and said, "Windy, I have a gift for you on Valentine''s day." Shawn even prepared a gift for her? Really? Obviously, Windy was flattered, but she still looked at him expectantly and asked, "What gift is it?" "You have to find it out yourself." Shawn replied flatly. Hearing this, the expectant expression on Windy''s face disappeared in an instant. What? A gift? Why did she have to find it herself? It''s boring! Seeing Windy''s expression, Shawn frowned and said, "Windy, are you telling me that you don''t want this gift?" Windy curled her lips and said, "Sh e and simple. Unconsciously, he was attracted by her innocence, and sometimes he felt that she was more real than Carol. Shawn held Windy tightly in his arms, feeling the warmth of her body and the beauty of her in his arms. This woman belonged to him, and she only belonged to him all her life. Windy remained silent, letting the head of the royal family hold her. After a long time, she heard him ask her, "Windy, why were you willing to marry me back then?" "What do you mean?" Windy raised her head and looked at him with a frown. Shawn looked down at Windy and asked, "is it because you like me in your heart that you are willing to marry me?" Windy was stunned. She could take it as an indirect test of whether he liked her or not? In fact, she loved him more than that. She had loved him for so many years, but now... Should she tell him? Chapter 92 Honey, I Only Treat You Like This (Part One) Now, Windy had no idea what was going on with the relationship between Shawn and her. The former was sometimes cold, but now it was much better than before. After all, their relationship was uncertain, so she couldn''t tell him all her feelings for him for the time being. At least, she couldn''t let him be complacent now. After a while, although Windy didn''t say anything, she nodded to let Shawn know that she married him because she liked him. Realizing the slight response of Windy, Shawn was ecstatic. He held Windy tighter and asked her uncertainly, "honey, do you really like me?" "Yes, I do." Windy said these two words shyly. She wanted let Shawn know that she liked him, and at the same time let him understand that in fact, she still had feelings for him. "Honey." With a gentle look on his face, Shawn stared at Windy for a while and then kissed her. Windy stood still in a daze, letting Shawn kiss her. She felt that he was very careful and gentle this time, as if she was his treasure, carefully treating her... After leaving the western restaurant, Shawn didn''t go back to the Yu''s awn asked with a smile. Windy pouted and muttered, "only this time." Hearing this, Shawn''s eyes were full of smile. "You are really my good wife." As Shawn spoke, he kissed on Windy''s forehead. After learning to forgive Shawn, Windy suddenly felt much more relaxed and less tired. While Shawn kissed her, she quickly lost herself. When she came into contact with the cold air, she suddenly realized that she was talking about the baby with him just now. How could she mention her sister? Now she was almost naked. How could she be so careless? When Shawn was about to lose control, she stopped him, "please don''t..." The action of Shawn stopped in an instant. He looked down at Windy and asked, "what''s wrong?" How could she tell him that she was pregnant and couldn''t do it? "Honey, be a good girl. I will take good care of you." Shawn was still coaxing her. While Windy was still shaking her head, "no, I''m pre..." She wanted to tell him that she was pregnant, but before she could finish her words, she felt the move of Shawn. She was really scared. Would the baby be fine? Chapter 93 Honey, I Only Treat You Like This (Part Two) Windy glared at Shawn. Why was he so anxious? He didn''t even wait for her to finish her words. Shawn looked at the little woman under him with amusement and asked, "what are you saying?" Windy felt a little pain. She was worried about the baby at once. She didn''t care about what he had just asked and just reminded him, "Shawn, be gentle." With a faint smile on his lips, Shawn kissed gently on Windy''s lips. "I see, honey." The second morning, when Windy woke up from her sleep, the first thing she thought of was the baby. When she opened her eyes, she touched her belly subconsciously. Was the baby all right? Shawn, who had already woken up, had been watching Windy sleeping. Seeing that she touched her belly, he approached her and kissed her delicate face. "Honey, are you tired last night?" Hearing this, Windy blushed. She glared at the man lying next to her and said, "you are so hateful, Shawn." "Ha ha." Shawn chuckled and whispered in Windy''s ear, "honey, I only treat you like this." Windy couldn''t help but roll her eyes. her a chance. Now, his and Windy''s lives were finally on the right track. Like ordinary couples, they lived a happy life. Although they had never said love to each other, they had been living together. He looked at Carol up and down for a long time and didn''t know what was wrong with Carol today. He just smiled faintly and said coldly, "Carol, I won''t give you a chance." With a confident expression on her face, Carol looked at Shawn. At this moment, she smiled brightly and felt as vicious as a scorpion in her heart, as if she was determined to separate Shawn from Windy. "Really? Are you sure I don''t have a chance? " With a grim face, Shawn stared at Carol''s smiling face and narrowed his eyes. Hearing her question, he felt that she must have been well prepared. But he didn''t know what on earth she had on him and why she was so confident. "Then tell me, what chance do you have?" Shawn asked. Carol also stared at the expression on Shawn''s face. After a while, she smiled gently and said, "Shawn, I''m pregnant with your child." Chapter 94 Pregnant For A Month (Part One) Hearing Carol say that she was pregnant with his child, Shawn narrowed his eyes and his face darkened. How could it be possible? Carol just said that she was pregnant with her own child? The expression on the face of Shawn was extremely unnatural. Even if he had sex with her once, the probability of her pregnancy was too high. Only once, she was pregnant with her own child? After a while, Shawn looked at Carol and said, "Carol, you... Are you kidding me? " Hearing this, Carol looked at the man in front of her indifferently. She thought of many kinds of reactions of Shawn after knowing that she was pregnant. She really didn''t expect that it would be like this now. Why did he ask her so calmly? "Ha ha." Carol sneered, "Shawn, do you think I''m bored or insane to make such a joke with you?" Seeing that Shawn had been biting his lips and didn''t say anything, Carol took her bag on the sofa and opened it. She took out a prescription from it, put it on the short table and moved it in front of him. "This is the proof of the hospital. The doctor said t fine." Windy nodded and asked him with a smile, "have you solved all the problems in the company?" "Yes, it''s all right now." Shawn answered, looking at the food box brought by Windy, "is this the breakfast for me?" As Shawn spoke, he opened the lunch box and heard Windy say to him, "yes, I know you don''t like the breakfast outside, so I bring you some breakfast you like from home." Looking at Windy with a happy expression, Shawn said, "my wife is so considerate and cares about me so much." Windy was not used to hearing such sweet words from Shawn. Her face turned red. She picked up the cup of Shawn and said, "enjoy yourself. I''ll make you a cup of coffee." "Okay." Shawn replied in a low voice. He watched Windy stand up from the sofa and go out to make coffee for him. He had no appetite when he saw the breakfast she brought for him, but in order not to disappoint her kindness, he ate it at one point one. By the time Windy came back with a cup of coffee, Shawn had already eaten half of the breakfast, and the rest was too much to eat. Chapter 95 Pregnant For A Month (Part Two) "Your coffee." Windy put the cup of coffee in front of him. Looking at Windy, Shawn smiled gently, "thank you, honey." Windy also smiled. In fact, she felt very happy to serve her husband. Seeing her husband drinking the coffee she personally made for him, she felt so happy! This was a woman, and this was love. Even if it was just for the one he loved, doing a trivial thing would make him feel happy. Windy sat down next to Shawn again. She suddenly remembered that she had met Carol when she came to the company just now, so she said to him, "Shawn, I saw my sister when I came here just now." Hearing Windy mention Carol all of a sudden, the hand of Shawn holding the cup trembled imperceptibly. He was a little nervous. Did Carol tell his wife that she was pregnant? Because he didn''t know what Carol had said to Windy, Shawn just tightened his lips and didn''t say a word. It was best that Carol hadn''t told Windy about her pregnancy, or else he wouldn''t be so merciless. Of course, Windy didn''t know what was on Shawn''s mind at the moment. She just said to herself, "Carol walked past me coldly without saying a word, as if we are strangers." It turned out that Carol didn''t say anything to Windy, which made Shawn relax a little. Fortunately, Carol didn won''t start. Do you think you are very proud?" "Leila, don''t laugh at me. You know that I''m married now." Windy emphasized. With a cunning smile, Leila said, "what''s wrong with getting married? If Shawn doesn''t treat you well, you can divorce him as well." Hearing this, Windy pouted and glanced at Leila. She seemed not to be satisfied with what she had just said. "Are you cursing me that I will divorce Shawn sooner or later? I really don''t know whether you are my best friend or bad friend. " "Well, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that. You and Shawn will be together for a long time. Is that okay?" "Now you look like my best friend." Windy replied. She was just a princess that she couldn''t afford to offend. Halley was the senior schoolmate of Windy and Leila. In the past, he had expressed his love to Windy many times, but he hadn''t received a positive response from her. Until now, he still couldn''t forget her. The reason why he came to the party this time was mostly because of Windy. When Windy and Leila walked into the hall of their class reunion, they saw that Halley was standing on the stage with a gentle smile on his face. Then he said to everyone, "please be quiet. Our Miss Windy has arrived. Now let''s welcome her with warm applause." Chapter 96 Where Is My Wife (Part One) All of a sudden, a burst of warm applause rang out in the whole party hall, and everyone''s eyes followed Windy. Windy smiled and walked towards Halley, standing under the stage. The hall instantly quieted down. Windy said, "you''re so welcome. I''m even a little uneasy." "Why are you uneasy?" Libby Pan, who was standing among the crowd, said in a somewhat hostile and ironic tone, "you are so proud that even senior Halley welcomes you in person. How can we neglect you?" "That''s right. Everyone knows that senior Halley liked you when we were at school. But Windy, you can''t ignore us just because senior Halley likes you. You really want us to wait for you." A girl named Merry, who was standing next to Libby, also cheered up with hostility and sarcasm. Windy didn''t expect that as soon as she entered the hall, she would face two hostile girls. She frowned slightly, but these girls still didn''t change. They were as sharp tongued as before and always liked to be against her. At first, Windy thought that since they hadn''t seen each other for more than two years, Libby and the others should r his heart, and he had said that he liked her. "Aren''t you happy?" After waiting for a long time, Windy still didn''t answer him. Halley frowned and asked again. Windy smiled and gave a positive answer to Halley, "I''m very happy now." With the company of Shawn, there was no quarrel between them, and their relationship was getting better and better. For Windy, as long as she was with him, this was the happiness she wanted. After getting the answer from Windy, Halley nodded and said, "as long as you are happy." There was a moment of silence... "I''m sorry." Windy looked up at Halley and said, "do you know why I married my husband?" Halley thought that Windy would marry her current husband because loving him was the most important thing, so he said, "because you love him." "yes." Windy answered, "when I was a child, I met a little boy in the welfare house. I haven''t forgotten him for so many years." "I once thought that I would wait for him and meet him again before I was thirty years old. So before I was thirty years old, I had never thought of accepting anyone''s pursuit." Chapter 97 Where Is My Wife (Part Two) "But God is kind to me. I didn''t meet Shawn until I was thirty years old. I married him under grandpa''s command." It turned out to be the case. She had been waiting for the little boy, so she had not accepted his pursuit. A faint bitter smile appeared on the corner of Halley''s mouth. In fact, he had already lost. When he pursued Windy, there was already someone else in her heart. However, there was one question that he wanted to ask her clearly. "Windy, in the past so many times when I chased you, did you have any feelings for me?" Back then, Halley confessed his love to her many times in front of her classmates and let her be with him. Every time he gave her an infinite surprise. It was absolutely a lie that Windy said she was not moved. Therefore, Windy answered Halley''s question frankly, "yes, I did. But I know that I won''t be with you just because I''m moved by you. I can''t let go of Shawn. I''ll still wait to meet him." "Enough!" Nodding his head, Halley said softly, "that''s enough. For me, you once had a crush on me, which means everything I have done for you is worth it." Windy looked at Halley, speechless... The hall of the party was very lively at the moment. People stood around t she immediately closed her mouth and didn''t dare to say anything more. Leila, who was standing aside, couldn''t stand it anymore. She spoke for Windy, "you just saw Windy and he hugging each other, so you suspected her. You went to the Sweet Love Spring Club to sleep with Carol some time ago. Did Windy suspect you?" When he was mentioned by her about his relationship with Carol in the warm spring club a few days ago, he frowned slightly and his face became dark and gloomy. Who the hell was this woman? His wife hadn''t taken this matter to suppress him yet. Why should she? After a long while, Windy walked to the side of Shawn. She held his hand and said to him, "Shawn, I''ll explain what happened today to you later, okay?" The face of Shawn was still tense. It looked very bad. Obviously, he was still angry, but he held Windy''s small hand in return and left with her... When the crowd heard the name of Shawn, Halley and others also knew that Windy married the master of the Dragon Empire group! After knowing the identity of the Shawn, Libby was even more unwilling. She didn''t expect that Windy would marry such a good man. She stared at the back of the couple, feeling that it was too unfair! Chapter 98 She Is Pregnant With Your Child, Isnt She (Part One) The white Bugatti Veyron was running steadily on the wide road. Shawn drove the car with a gloomy face. It took a long time for him to squeeze out a sentence from his teeth. He said to Windy, who was sitting next to him, "you''d better explain what happened just now to me clearly, otherwise..." Before he could finish his words, Windy interrupted him. She tilted her head and looked at him, "or what?" "Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson when I go back!" Shawn squinted at Windy and threatened her. Hearing this, Windy''s face turned red in an instant. He had said that he would punish her several times before, and every time he said this, she would be bullied by him on the bed. Therefore, Windy almost instantly thought of that he was going to punish her. "Honey, are you shy?" Shawn raised his eyebrows and asked with a snicker. Windy was too stubborn to admit her shyness. She just retorted, "I''m not shy." Shawn was in a much better mood than when he was in the Empire club just now. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "stubborn little wo en why don''t you agree? " "I don''t like him." Windy replied. Shawn asked again, "then who do you like?" Windy looked at Shawn with a smile, "I like you." Hearing Windy''s answer, Shawn was greatly satisfied, but he still frowned and said, "we didn''t know each other when you were at school. Why did you say you liked me? When you were at school, were there no other men pursuing you except for Halley? " This question stopped Windy. Up to now, she had never told Shawn that they knew each other when they were children, and now she would not tell him either. She would tell him after he fell in love with her. "No, no one said that they liked me except for senior Halley." Windy answered seriously. Shawn didn''t ask any more questions, but stressed peremptorily, "honey, don''t get too close to any other man except me in the future. I''m the only man in your heart and in your eyes, remember?" Windy nodded obediently, "yes." After a while, Windy said to Shawn, "honey, can I ask you not to get too close to other women in the future, let alone betray me?" Chapter 99 She Is Pregnant With Your Child, Isnt She (Part Two) At first, Shawn listened to Windy''s words and pursed his thin lips tightly. It seemed that he didn''t intend to speak, which made Windy suddenly disappointed. This man was too much. He could ask her not to do this, not to do that, she couldn''t ask him not to do this, not to do that, was it fair? "Okay." In the end, Shawn agreed with Windy. In his opinion, Windy didn''t allow him to do that because she cared about him, just as he didn''t allow her to do that. He was willing to do that for her. After hearing the answer of Shawn, Windy''s disappointed face suddenly became happy. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him on the thin lips. "Honey, you are so kind." "Honey, you are so easy to be satisfied." With a faint smile on his lips, he clasped the back side of Windy''s head and kissed her hard. Then he pried her teeth open with his long tongue and put it into her mouth. When he was satisfied, he stopped the kiss. Looking at Windy''s red and swollen mouth, he liked it very much. Then he kissed her forehead and said, "honey, let''s go home." "Okay." Windy nodded happily. What happened tonight made Windy feel that the relationship between her and Shawn seemed to have a further development, which was a g at the aggrieved look on Carol''s face, Shawn didn''t have the slightest mercy. He even felt more and more disgusted with her performance. After listening to Carol''s words, Windy had probably understood what she meant. She widened her eyes and looked at the two incredibly. Then she slowly stood up from the sofa and walked to them step by step. She stared at them for a long time, unable to say a word. When Shawn saw that Windy was looking at him like this, there were unconcealed shock, sadness and disappointment on her face. His heart seemed to be grabbed by something, and he was so depressed that he couldn''t breathe. He frowned tightly and shouted with a complicated expression, "Windy..." "So my sister is pregnant with your child, right?" After a long time, Windy finally questioned Shawn. Shawn''s mind was in a mess. He had planned to tell this to Windy slowly and let her accept the fact, at least not as excited as she was now. He was really afraid that she would do something that he couldn''t accept under her impulse, such as divorce. Now, Shawn began to care about Windy. He was afraid of losing her because he cared about her. He looked at her for a long time before he answered with difficulty, "yes." Chapter 100 Shawn, We - Divorce! (Part One) Windy''s eyes were wet in an instant, and her eyes were sad. She looked so pitiful, which hurt the heart of Shawn. Looking at Windy''s face, Carol was overjoyed, but she still pretended, "Windy, I''m really sorry. You can blame me. Don''t blame Shawn. It''s all my fault. I didn''t know I would be pregnant with his child..." Carol didn''t finish her words. When she was talking with Windy, she pretended to be pitiful, which was really disgusting! Windy cast a cold glance at her sister, Carol, and ignored her. Then she turned to look at Shawn and said, "It''s not your fault to be pregnant. Since it''s your, Shawn''s, baby, how could my sister have your baby without your hard work?" Tears streamed down uncontrollably. Windy raised the back of her hand and wiped it carelessly. "Shawn, I know that you have never accepted me as your wife since we got married. At that time, you even wanted to divorce me." When Windy mentioned the word "divorce", the eyes of Shawn widened in an instant. He looked at Windy and frowned more tightly. What did this woman want? Was she really going to divorce him b for so many years. No matter what happens, you won''t divorce him easily. Have you forgotten?" "Grandpa." Hearing what Ted said, Windy felt so aggrieved that tears kept falling down like a flood. She said in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen today. The pregnant woman is my sister, not any other woman. If I don''t divorce Shawn, what will sister do?" Ted didn''t expect his granddaughter in law to be so kind-hearted. At this time, she didn''t think of herself, but her sister. Because her sister was pregnant with the baby of the Yu Clan, she could only force herself to divorce Shawn. This girl was really kind-hearted. Hearing what her younger daughter had just said, Henry and Sally felt sorry for her. At this time, she was still thinking for her sister. It was really difficult for their younger daughter, but the two were their daughters. Now their eldest daughter was pregnant with the child of Shawn, so they had no choice but to aggrieve their younger daughter. What a bad luck! Henry shook his head helplessly. At this time, he really didn''t know what to say. Chapter 101 Shawn, We - Divorce! (Part Two) Wilson didn''t show partiality to Carol. In fact, she preferred her daughter-in-law Windy. But now Carol was pregnant with her grandson, and she didn''t want her grandson to suffer in the future. Therefore, in the face of this situation, Windy wanted to divorce her son. She kept silent, said nothing, and shook her head helplessly. Only Carol didn''t appreciate it at all. On the contrary, she thought that Windy did it on purpose. Windy said that what she did was for her good, but in fact, she wanted to make Shawn feel guilty for herself. Hearing the last question from Windy, Ted didn''t know what to say. He just said to her, "Windy, you have to think it over before making a decision." "Grandpa, I''ve thought about it very clearly." After saying that, Windy walked out of the living room. She wanted to escape from this depressing place. Seeing that Windy was about to leave, Shawn grabbed her wrist and asked her in a low voice, "Where are you going?" Windy turned around to Shawn and answered, "I just said I wanted to divorce you, so I naturally want to leave you." "Windy, when did I agree to divorce you? You want to divorce me, then divorce m ening her grip on Shawn, she glared at Shawn and said, "Shawn, what on earth do you want?" "I''ve told you, since you married me, you won''t be able to escape from me for the rest of your life!" Shawn emphasized again. Windy raised her little fist and pounded Shawn crazily. At the same time, she complained, "Why? You don''t really like me. You are just acting these days. After my sister got pregnant with your child, you let her come to our house to insult me and embarrassed me, aren''t you very complacent? Why did you do this to me? " "I know you didn''t want to marry me at the beginning, but I have loved you for so many years. Even if you don''t like me and don''t want to marry me, I still insist on marrying you. I hope that one day you will like me and even fall in love with me. So no matter how cold you are to me and how you insult me, I tell myself to be strong and I can''t be put down. As long as I''m your wife, I''ll be satisfied. " "But now, you have made my sister pregnant with your child. No matter how much I like you and want to be your wife, I can''t overcome this obstacle in my heart. Shawn, I want to divorce you. I must divorce you!" Chapter 102 Apart From Marriage (Part One) Windy cried out so much that she felt much better, but she still felt very aggrieved. Tears could not stop flowing. Shawn listened Windy''s shouting quietly. Although he was very angry when he heard that she wanted to divorce him, he had no time to care about it. That is because he was attracted by another sentence from her. His grandfather had just said downstairs that he didn''t care about it at that time, but now he was very confused, so he looked down at the little woman under him and asked her:"Windy, you said you have loved me for so many years. What do you mean?" It was not until then that Windy realized that she had spilled the beans because of her emotion. After being stunned for a while, she looked at Shawn and then shouted, "It doesn''t matter what I mean. You don''t care anyway." "So, Windy, you really like me?" Shawn raised his eyebrows. He didn''t pursue the matter of how many years she had liked him. Windy admitted frankly, "Yes, I like you." And I like you so much that I love you. "But, Shawn, you can''t bully ld of Shawn. Why can''t he admit it?" Looking at Carol, Sally shook her head helplessly. "Carol, even if you are pregnant with the child of Shawn, your sister is his wife now. You have to consider for your sister, right?" "Why should I consider for her? She stole my man. Shawn loves me all the time. Now I''m pregnant with his child, but she still doesn''t let Shawn go. How could you want me to consider for her?" Carol almost roared out these words, and her whole face twisted because of her roar. Henry snorted, "I think you are completely crazy. You said that you are the one that Shawn loves. If he really has no feelings for Windy, how could he be afraid of Windy divorcing him?" "Why can''t you see the truth at all?" "It''s true that Shawn and Windy were forced to get married, but now their relationship is getting better and better. If you hadn''t intervened in it all day long and hadn''t clung to him when you knew that he and your sister were married, how could you get pregnant? How could I have such a shameless daughter! " Chapter 103 Apart From Marriage (Part Two) "Dad." Carol shouted. She was very unwilling. Why did her parents stand on the side of that bitch, Windy, and don''t help her at all, as if she was not their biological daughter. So, Carol expressed her dissatisfaction to Henry and Sally, "How can you be so partial to Windy? You think about everything for her. I''m also your daughter. Why don''t you think about me?" Hearing that Carol said they were partial to their younger daughter, Henry was really angry. It seemed that his eldest daughter was really hopeless! "Your mother and I have thought too much for you, so you have developed such an arrogant and willful character. You did whatever you can to destroy your sister''s marriage." Carol stared at her father angrily. He still said that he didn''t favor that bitch, Windy. Every sentence he said was partial to Windy. Moreover, because of Windy, she was said to be so bad by her father, which made her hate Windy even more. "Well, you two stop quarreling." Sally said. Then she walked to Carol and said, "Carol, you are pregnant now. Don''t be angry. It''s not good for the baby." "Don''t quarrel with your father. After all, he did it for the sake of you two. He didn''t want any of you to be hurt." Sally sighed slightly and said again, "As for the matter of you and the child, I believe that Shawn will give you an explanation. It''s late. Go upstairs and have a rest." Hearing Sally let her go upstairs to have a rest, Carol didn''t say anything and went upstairs directly...... After watching her daughter go u hink we will really become strangers without any connection. " Windy, Ted and Wilson were confused by the words of the Shawn, but Carol was shocked by those words. Did Shawn know what she had done? However, before Carol could think about it, Shawn said again, "Carol, now I have Windy. I don''t want to divorce her because I want to live a good life with her." "No matter what, now that you are pregnant with my child, I will protect you and the child well. Whatever you want, I will try my best to satisfy you, except for marriage." Windy was shocked by Shawn''s words. She couldn''t believe that Shawn said to her sister that he would try his best to satisfy her whatever her sister wanted, except for marriage. He meant that he chose her, right? Except for marriage, Carol stared at Shawn and kept silent for a long time. Why was this man so heartless to her now? Even if he couldn''t marry her, couldn''t he coax her and make her happy? But he just said undisguisedly that he couldn''t marry her! When Carol got the answer from Shawn, she was even more unwilling. Marriage was what she wanted most, but he said he couldn''t give it to her. Was it because he gave the marriage to that bitch, Windy? Carol glared at Windy, wishing to kill her with her eyes. What she was thinking was, if you didn''t exist, would Shawn still be mine? Because of what Shawn said just now, Windy, who was still in a daze, felt the malicious and resentful gaze of Carol. When she looked up and met her eyes, her heart instantly cooled down Chapter 104 Windy, I Choose You (Part One) Windy could feel that her sister looked at her as if her sister wanted her to die, which made her very sad. She had never thought that one day she would turn against her own sister.! Now Windy began to doubt if she was really wrong to insist on marrying Shawn? After a while, Carol turned to look at Shawn and asked, "Shawn, will you agree to any request I make except marriage?" For a moment, Shawn didn''t understand what Carol meant by saying that, but he had a feeling that Carol''s request must be not simple! [], [ү] and [] looked at [ʥ] at the same time, seeming to be waiting for his answer. But at this moment, their hearts were tightly together, fearing that her sister would make any unreasonable request. "Yes." After a moment of silence, Shawn nodded to Carol. "Okay." Carol nodded as well. She looked at Shawn with determination and seriousness in her eyes and said, "From today on, I will live in Yu Clan before the baby is born." Hearing this, Shawn narrowed his eyes and frowned tightly. He didn''t know how to respond to Carol''s request for a moment? p from the sofa and walked away. Wilson just patted on Windy''s shoulder to comfort her and said something to stop her from thinking too much. Then she went away to deal with her own business. There was only Windy left in the big living room. She sat quietly on the sofa and looked out of the living room from time to time. She didn''t know what her sister was going to say to Shawn. On the lawn of the backyard of Yu''s manor, there were white tables and chairs. Shawn and Carol were sitting face to face, waiting for her to speak to him. "What else do you want? Just say it once." The voice of Shawn was faint. He didn''t hear Carol speak for a long time, so he urged her. Looking at the lukewarm attitude of Shawn, Carol was unhappy. She pouted and said, "Shawn, even if you don''t like me now, you don''t have to show me your indifference, do you?" "Don''t worry. The reason why I want to live here is that I just want to give birth to the baby smoothly. Of course, in the next few months, I have my own selfish motive. That is, I can see you every day during this period of time." Chapter 105 Windy, I Choose You (Part Two) "I used to think about using this child to tie you up, but this morning, when I saw that you insisted on not divorcing Windy, I was really disappointed. It was not because you didn''t divorce Windy, but because at that moment I really realized that it was really impossible for us to be together. Now you only care about Windy, so I feel very sad and disappointed. " When Carol finished her words, there was a gleam in the eyes of Shawn. Was Carol telling him that she had known the truth? After all, in the heart of Shawn, he still felt a little guilty to Carol, so he said to her, "Carol, I''m sorry. No matter whether Windy and I love each other or not, I really can''t let her go." "I know." Carol nodded and smiled bitterly, "Because you like her." Although she didn''t want to admit it, Carol still forced herself to admit it, in order to make Shawn unsuspecting and think that she really planned to give up on him. But in fact, this was what she had to do in order to carry out the vicious plan. "Shawn, I don''t want anything now. I just hope that you can keep me by your side and give birth to the baby safely. After that, I will leave, okay?" Carol said. Her eyes had been fixed on Shawn, which made people feel that what she said was so serious and not false at all. And he felt guilty to Carol before, but now he saw her looking at him so sincerely, which made Shawn feel even more guilty to her. "Carol, why do you have to do this?" Carol didn''t answer Shawn''s questi enee has grown up. It''s time for her to find a mother-in-law." "Grandpa." Renee said coquettishly, "How can you bully me with my brother?" "All right, all right. I won''t say anything more. If I really marry you out, I really don''t want to leave you." What Ted said was true. He only had one granddaughter. How could he be willing to marry her out. Hearing that Ted didn''t want to leave her, Renee was happy. "Grandpa loves me the most." Seeing the happy look on Renee''s face, Wilson shook her head with a helpless smile. When she saw Carol didn''t eat anything in her bowl, she asked with concern, "Carol, don''t you like the food? Why don''t you eat? " Wilson''s words successfully attracted the attention of Shawn. He turned to look at Carol on his left. Seeing that the food in her bowl didn''t move at all, he frowned and said carefully, "If you don''t like these dishes, what do you want to eat? I''ll ask the kitchen to cook for you." Carol looked at Shawn and shook her head with a gentle smile. "No, thanks. These dishes are very good, but I need your care more." Hearing what Carol said, Shawn understood. He smiled back gently and said in a pampering voice, "Silly girl, why do you still act like a child?" "Eat more. It''s good for you and the baby." As Shawn said, he added some food to Carol''s bowl. "Okay." Carol nodded and began to eat obediently. That was what she wanted. She didn''t believe that Windy could calm down after seeing Shawn coaxing her to eat. Chapter 106 Exercise a Little More (Part One) Looking at the scene that Shawn coaxed Carol to eat obediently, Windy felt really uncomfortable. Shawn had never coaxed her like this before, but he was so skillful and reasonable to her sister. It was just like her sister, who was always loved and doted by Shawn so gently. Windy felt as if her heart had been hollowed out. She was very sad! She couldn''t figure out how Shawn could change so fast. Just now, he told her that he had chosen her and would only love her for the rest of his life. But he began to take care of another woman so wholeheartedly in front of her in a twinkling. Didn''t he think about how she would feel when she saw that? The Li Hospital was also a subsidiary of the Dragon Empire group, and its reputation was absolutely no less than the first people hospital of A city. Since Windy met Marvin outside the first people hospital last time and tried to hide her purpose of showing up in the hospital, she knew that she couldn''t hide her pregnancy anymore. Later, Marvin did find out that she was pregnant, so she told him that she was indeed pregnant. Although Marvin k afraid the child would have already..." Before Marvin finished his words, Windy had understood what he meant. She looked down at her still flat belly, put her right hand on it, gently stroked it, and murmured, "Baby, fortunately, you are fine." Looking at Windy gently stroking her belly and listening to her soft and remorseful words, Marvin knew that she loved the baby very much. Of course, no woman would be heartless to not love her baby. A kind woman like Windy certainly wouldn''t. "Sister in law, as long as the baby is fine, you don''t have to worry so much." Marvin tried to comfort her. Windy nodded and looked up at Marvin, "Thank you, Marvin." Marvin smiled, "Sister in law, brother and I have been friends for so many years. It''s natural for me to care about his wife and children for him. It''s too polite of you to say so." After a pause, Marvin continued, "But you haven''t told my brother and your family about your pregnancy yet. It''s not a good idea to keep it a secret. Besides, you''ll have a baby bump after two or three months. I''m afraid you can''t hide it anymore. " Chapter 107 Exercise a Little More (Part Two) "So, since your family will know it sooner or later, I think it''s better to tell them as soon as possible." "I know, but..." Windy replied. But before she finished her words, she suddenly stopped. But now her sister was also pregnant with the baby of Shawn. She was afraid that if her sister knew that she was pregnant, it would be bad for her and the baby. At the beginning, when Carol was not pregnant, Windy had been on guard against her, fearing that Carol would hurt her child, and now she was even more afraid. Now when her sister looked at her, she felt that her sister wanted to kill her. But she was the only one who knew this. She had never told anyone, because she thought no one would believe her. How could it be possible that her sister wanted to kill her? Others must think it was a joke. Seeing that Windy was in a dilemma, and before she finished her words, she suddenly stopped. Seeing that, Marvin frowned again and asked her, "Sister in law, do you have any other difficulties? You can tell me and I will try my best to help you." Hearing this, Windy seemed to see a glimmer of hope. She looked into Marvin''s eyes and asked carefully, "If I tell you, will you believe me?" "Yes, I will." Marvin answered without hesitation. It was beyond Windy''s expec by Shawn. It seemed that she had to get pregnant as soon as possible. Just as Carol was thinking about her own business, her phone rang. She glanced at the phone that had been ringing on the sofa for a long time, and then picked it up and put it by her ear. "Hello?" Mike''s low voice came from the other end of the phone, "Windy went to Li Hospital again today, and she stayed in Mr. Marvin''s office for a long time before coming out. " "I see." Carol just said a simple sentence and hung up the phone. Carol knew Windy''s whereabouts clearly, because she had asked Mike to follow her closely every day. She knew clearly when Windy went to the hospital, and even when Windy went to work, after work, and when she had dinner every day. Now in her eyes, Windy was like an invisible person and could not hide anything from her. However, every time Windy went to the hospital for a check, she would ask Marvin to do it for her. She knew that Windy was on guard against her! But every time the check was finished, Windy would come out and wouldn''t stay in the hospital for too long. But today, she had stayed for so long, so Carol had to pay attention to her. If Windy said something to Marvin and Marvin was suspicious of her, then everything she did now was in vain, wasn''t it? Chapter 108 You Are Just a Substitute For Him (Part One) Carol clenched her fists, gnashed her teeth and pursed her thin lips. She focused on somewhere, emitting a faint light. She muttered in her heart, ''Windy, no matter what, I will fight with you to the end. You can''t take away my happiness!''! "Carol, what''s wrong with you?" A calm voice came into Carol''s ears and pulled her thoughts back. She suddenly turned around and looked behind her. The distorted hatred on her face was concealed in an instant, and then she became gentle. She smiled and said, "Shawn, why do you come back so early today?" Shawn frowned imperceptibly. He had just seen the hatred on Carol''s face, but for an instant, she had become so gentle to him, as if he had an illusion. Carol thought that Shawn didn''t notice the hatred on her face just now, so she noticed him in a daze and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong with you, Shawn? Why are you so absorbed in your thought?" "Nothing. I just thought that I still have a work to finish in the company." Shawn made up an excuse casually and didn''t want to talk about his illusion with Carol. After walking around half a ci as he so afraid that Windy, that bitch, would misunderstand him? Seeing that Shawn looked at her sister so nervously as if her sister was the only one in his eyes and she didn''t exist at all. Carol was even more jealous and crazy. At that time, Shawn only cared about her. But now, he had been seduced by Windy, that bitch, with less than half a year after he married her. How could Carol still have a position? At this moment, Carol looked at Windy with a faint light in her eyes. She was more determined to get rid of the position of Windy in Shawn''s heart, and unconsciously clenched her hands However, Shawn didn''t notice what Carol was doing. He didn''t hear any response from Windy. He held her hand and said, "If you are dissatisfied with me, just tell me. Don''t keep it to yourself." Windy then looked at Shawn. It only took her a few seconds to withdraw her hand from his hand. Then she said indifferently, "Shawn, my sister has moved in now, which is more convenient for you to look at her and communicate with her. I can''t change it, but please leave me a little dignity, okay?" Chapter 109 You Are Just a Substitute For Him (Part Two) Shawn didn''t say anything, nor did he want to defend himself. Whether it was Carol''s intention or not, his wife must have seen it, and she must be uncomfortable. It meant that she cared about him. All he needed to know was that. "Now I have something to tell you, because you have the right to know." Windy said. As soon as Carol heard that Windy had something to tell Shawn, she was a little nervous. As soon as she came back from the hospital, she told Shawn that she had something to tell him. Her first reaction was that Windy tell him that she was pregnant. But how could she do that? If Windy told him that she was pregnant, it would be the most disadvantageous to her. Carol was really panicked. She would never let that bitch Windy tell him that she was pregnant and would never let Windy destroy her plan! "What''s the matter? I''m listening." Shawn looked at Windy and said. As soon as Windy returned home, what happened was the scene thatShawn and her sister were kissing. She was not a fool, nor was she stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart. Otherwise, Ted would not be relieved to hand over the company to her. Therefore, she could tell from the scene just now that her sister did it on purpose, in order to make her misunderstand Shawn. Windy felt that what her sister did undoubtedly alerted her. She couldn''t do nothing and wait for death, allowing her sister to do whatever she wanted during the period of nurturing the fetus in the Yu Clan. Otherwise, she and because you married him and you made him fall in love with you." "You took away my Shawn and everything I have. Now I want to take everything all from you!" It turned out that all this was deliberately done by Carol. Windy suddenly sneered and asked, "You said that I took away Shawn and everything from you. Sister, don''t you forget that Shawn has always liked me, and you are just a substitute for him. He just mistook you for me when I was a child." "No! No! " Carol didn''t want to admit this fact. She madly refuted Windy, "The one Shawn likes is me. I''m not your substitute. The one he likes is me!" Looking at Carol, Windy sneered disdainfully and turned around, intending to go upstairs. She was not that bored and don''t want to continue to argue with Carol. Even if she did not admit that she was her substitute, the fact was there, and she could not change it. "Ah --" Windy screamed. One of her hands was grabbed by Carol, and the next second, her whole body fell down from the stairs, and then with a loud bang, Carol had released her hand, and she was pulled down from the stairs and directly fell to the ground. Windy felt a sharp pain in her body and touched her belly. Fortunately, she didn''t feel the pain. In this case, the baby should be fine? Before Windy could stand up, Carol threatened, "My dear sister, I''m not a heartless sister, but I have to warn you that if you dare to tell the secret of your pregnancy to Shawn or his family, you must be careful." Chapter 110 As You Wish (Part One) Carol''s words made Windy frown. She had guessed what she meant, but she still asked her, "What do you mean by that?" Carol sneered, "My dear sister is so smart. How could you not know what I mean?" "If you don''t understand it, I can tell you." "As long as you dare to say that you are pregnant, just wait and see. I will make you nervous all the time. Maybe at some time, the baby will be gone." As Carol said, she smiled coldly and viciously, which made people feel cold in their hearts. Windy didn''t expect that her sister would threaten her so arrogantly. She stood up and turned to look at Carol. The vicious smile on her sister''s lips told her that her sister was not bluffing, but serious. "What do you want?" Windy asked with a gloomy face. "Ha ha." Carol sneered and said, "I just want to take everything you take from me back." At this moment, Windy was still sitting on the ground, holding her body with her hand. Looking at her sister, she felt so strange and terrible, as if she would be swallowed by her sister in the next second Halley said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. I won''t force you." "It''s late now. Let me drive you home, okay?" Windy shook her head, "I don''t want to go back." Windy''s reaction made Halley frown again. If she had a good relationship with Shawn, why didn''t she want to go back? "Get in the car first. If you don''t want to go back, I would be worried about you being alone outside." As Halley said, he took Windy to the side of the passenger seat and opened the door for her to get in. Indeed, Windy had nowhere to go now, so she got into the car of Halley without hesitation, letting him drive her to somewhere. In the VIP private room of the The Palace, Todd, Kyle and Marvin reclined on the sofa respectively, sipping the red wine and chatting. "Why didn''t you ask Shawn to come today?" Todd asked. After finishing his words, he took a sip of the wine gracefully. Hearing this, Kyle turned to look at Marvin unhurriedly. When Todd saw him looking at Marvin, he also looked at him. They waited for his answer together. Chapter 111 As You Wish (Part Two) With his legs crossed, Marvin leaned back on the sofa, playing with a glass of wine in his hand. Seeing that Todd and Kyle were looking at him together, he said slowly, "I''m afraid that if my brother is here, I can''t say something." With an evil smile on his lips, Kyle said, "It seems that what you want to talk about today has something to do with him." Marvin sat up straight and put the glass on the short table in front of him. "As long as it''s about my sister-in-law, of course it''s about him." "Windy?" Todd raised his eyebrows slightly. Kyle frowned, his eyes still fixed on Marvin. "You seem to be quite close to this sister-in-law." "Be careful not to be heard by my brother, or I will be miserable." Marvin glanced at Kyle, as if Shawn would really do something to him. After a pause, Marvin continued, "In fact, I am close to this sister-in-law because I met her when I went to the first people hospital to visit my friend last time." "I was very curious at that time. Why did she go to the hospital alone? Later I asked and found that she was pregnant." Hearing that, Tod reated her sister-in-law as a treasure, which sometimes made her jealous. But after all, she was a member of the Yu Clan, and it was natural for Ted and Wilson to care about her. Besides, the granddaughter in law of the Yu Clan was personally chosen by Ted. In Ted''s eyes, no one was more suitable to be his granddaughter in law, and she was indeed a treasure. Sitting next to Shawn, Carol was jealous of the fact that he had been worried about other woman, but she couldn''t say anything. She could only continue to comfort him, "Don''t be too anxious, Shawn. Renee is right. Maybe Windy went to have a walk. She''ll be back soon." Although Carol said so, in fact, she hoped that Windy would never come back. "Okay." Shawn replied indifferently. He was not in the mood to care about Carol at all. All he cared about was Windy. At this moment, he realized that he was so worried about her! Soon, Todd, Kyle and Marvin arrived at the Yu''s manor. After all of them sat down, Todd said first, "Don''t worry, Shawn. I''ve asked someone to look for her. I believe that the result will come soon." Chapter 112 I Dont Want To Have A Check (Part One) Shawn just nodded without saying anything. Although there were many people in the living room, no one spoke for a moment. The whole living room was unusually silent. Compared with the others, Marvin couldn''t bear this kind of silence most. Since he came in and sat down, his eyes had been fixed on Carol, as if he wanted to find something from her. "Why are you staring at me?" This was Carol''s voice. She also noticed that Marvin was staring at her. She had thought that he would not look at her after a while, but since he came into the living room, his eyes had not moved away from her. It was really awkward to be looked at by him, and his eyes were not friendly, which made her feel very uneasy. So she could not help asking. She began to feel disgusted with Marvin. Hearing Carol''s voice, everyone looked at her, and then looked at Marvin. They were all confused about what was going on. Of course, Shawn didn''t know what was going on. He raised his eyebrows slightly when he looked at Marvin. With a faint smile on his lips, Marvin teased, "Don''t worry. ?" Carol leaned against the arms of Shawn, looked up at him, and then shook her head. "Not bad." "Let me help you to your room." As Shawn said, he helped Carol upstairs to her room. After Carol lie down on the bed, Shawn turned around and was about to leave her room, but his hand was held by her. She looked up at him and said, "Shawn, I don''t want to be alone. Can you talk to me?" Shawn looked down at her for a while. The expectant expression on her face made him unable to make up his mind. He had to sit down by the bed and said, "Have a rest. I won''t leave until you fall asleep." Carol lowered her head and didn''t say anything. She just wanted Shawn to talk with her, but he ask her rest, as if he didn''t want to talk to her. "Shawn, do you hate me now?" Carol asked. Shawn frowned. After a while, he asked, "Why do you ask that?" With a depressed look on her face, Carol seemed to be very disappointed at his attitude towards her. "I I just feel that you are getting farther and farther away from me. Now you don''t even want to talk to me. " Chapter 113 I Dont Want To Have A Check (Part Two) Hearing what Carol said, Shawn didn''t know how to respond to her. In fact, in his heart, he still had a little affection for her, but it was only friendship, not love. "Carol, you think too much. I don''t mean to ignore you. We are still the same as before." [ʥ] comforted []. Although he said so, he still agreed with the change in their relationship. Looking at Shawn, Carol asked happily, "Really? Shawn, are we still the same as before? " Shawn suddenly felt that what he had just said was a little inappropriate. After all, it was still different. At least now he had no love for Carol, and there was only friendship. He wanted to clarify, but before he could say it out, Carol had already wrapped her arms around his neck. She said happily, "Shawn, I know you still have feelings for me. " "Carol, don''t get me wrong. I..." Before Shawn could finish his words, Carol interrupted him with a nod. "I know, Shawn. I know everything. As long as you still love me, that''s enough." Only Carol knew that she didn''t want Shawn to finish his words on purpose just now. She admitted that he still had feelings for t make a sound, which looked a little weird. She didn''t expect that Shawn would treat her like this. She had underestimated him. No, she didn''t underestimate him. She just forgot that Shawn had always been very smart. But she thought, with his previous love, even if he married Windy now, as long as she tried to get pregnant with his child, he would not leave her. But now it seemed that it was not the case at all. He even did not want her to have his child. Carol didn''t say anything. Shawn glanced at her at last, and then turned around and walked out of her room After Shawn walked out of her room, Carol suddenly burst into laughter. Her voice was so cold, like a ghost from hell. "Ha ha..." After laughing, Carol calmed down. She stared coldly at the door closed by Shawn and hated even more. But her hatred was not for Shawn, but for Windy. If it weren''t for that bitch, Shawn wouldn''t have treated her like this now. "Windy, it''s all your fault. I will let you pay the price!" Carol said through gritted teeth. Her face twisted with hatred. When she thought of Windy, she really wanted to kill he Chapter 114 I Am Your Man (Part One) After getting on the car of Halley, Windy was taken to his apartment. At this moment, Windy was sitting on the sofa in Halley''s apartment, while Halley was sitting next to her and looking at her. He didn''t hear her speak for a long time. He just sighed slightly and said, "Windy, since you don''t want to tell me what''s wrong with you, I won''t ask more. I just hope that you don''t always bury your grievance in your heart. When you want to say it, you can tell me. " "Thank you, Halley." Windy raised her head and took a look at Halley. Then she suddenly realized why she came to his house with him. She shouldn''t have come with him. Thinking of this, Windy stood up from the sofa and was about to leave. Seeing that Windy stood up, Halley also stood up. He looked at her and frowned slightly. "Windy, are you going back?" Halley was reluctant to part with Windy, as if he would never see her again if he let her go this time. Windy smiled and said, "I don''t want to go home now. I just don''t think it''s convenient to stay here, so Can I ask you for a favor? " "Of course." Replied Halley e room. Of course, Shawn would not be polite to Halley. Besides, his wife was still here. He came here to take his wife home. How could he leave without seeing her? When they entered the living room, Shawn didn''t see Windy. He turned around and asked Halley, "Where is my wife?" Shawn asked in front of Halley, of course to declare his sovereignty and let him know that Windy was his wife. No one could covet her! "Halley, who is it?" Windy waited in the dining room for a long time, but she didn''t see Halley and the person coming, so she asked. When Shawn heard Windy''s voice, he followed the voice and walked towards the dining room. When he saw Windy sitting in the dining room, his face became even gloomier. He said coldly, "Windy, you are really here!" Seeing her not in the living room, Shawn felt a little lucky that he didn''t see Windy here. Perhaps others made a mistake, she didn''t come to Halley. But now seeing that she was about to have dinner with Halley, he couldn''t bear it. He was so worried about her, but she came to other men''s house and had dinner with other men! Chapter 115 I Am Your Man (Part Two) Seeing that it was Shawn, Windy''s smile froze on her face. She stood up from the chair and called, "Shawn." "It seems that I came at a bad time. I''m sorry to bother you." [ʥ] looked at [] and said sarcastically. [] frowned slightly. She knew that the head of the Imperial Palace must have misunderstood her. She walked to him and explained hurriedly, "Mr. Lu, don''t think too much. I met Ryan on the way. I don''t know where we are going, so..." "So you came here with him?" Shawn interrupted Windy, staring at her with his dark eyes, wishing to see through the little woman in front of him. Lowering her head, Windy didn''t say anything. Judging from the look of Shawn, she thought that no matter how much she said, he might not listen to her. Seeing that Windy couldn''t raise her head in front of Shawn, Halley couldn''t bear it anymore. He looked at him and said, "You can misunderstand me, but please don''t misunderstand Windy. She didn''t do anything wrong. Why did you be angry with her?" "Windy is your wife. You have the responsibility to protect her. If you really care about her, you won''t let her go out like now. It , Windy still felt scared. How dare she tell all these to Shawn? As soon as he got in the car, Shawn found that Windy had been in a daze, and he didn''t know what she was thinking about. Until now, Shawn began to pull a long face and said, "Windy, you haven''t told me the truth why you ran out and refused to go home. How could you still think about other things?" It was not until Windy heard Shawn talking to her that she came to her senses. She looked at Shawn and finally decided not to tell him what had happened between her and Carol, so she just said to him, "Shawn, can you stop asking about it? I I can''t tell you. " Hearing Windy''s words, Shawn frowned and became unhappy. A cold voice rang in Windy''s ear, "Honey, can''t you say anything to me?" Noticing that the expression on the face of Shawn had changed, and his voice didn''t sound as gentle as before, Windy knew that the man began to be angry again. She had to explain to him, "Shawn, don''t be angry. I have my own difficulties, so I won''t tell you." "Ha ha." Shawn sneered and then said, "Windy, do you know that I''m suspicious of you because of your concealment?" Chapter 116 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) Hearing what Shawn said, Windy was a little flustered. She was afraid that he would misunderstand her, especially when she was brought back by him from Halley. "I didn''t hide anything from you. I really can''t tell you. If possible, I have already told you." "If you want me to believe you, you have to tell me the truth." Shawn only said this to Windy. It was obvious that he had to hear the truth from her today. Otherwise, he would doubt something had happened between her and Halley. Leaning against the seat, Windy fell into silence again. Since Shawn refused to believe her, she had no choice. It was hard to explain now. If Shawn wanted to misunderstand her, just let him misunderstand. She would just pretend to be dumb and stubbornly refuse to say anything. Seeing that Windy suddenly became silent, Shawn knew that she didn''t intend to tell him what had happened today. With a sneer on his lips, he didn''t ask any more questions. However, he was very unhappy because Windy deliberately concealed something from him. On the way, Shawn and Windy didn''t say anything. The silence in om Carol that Windy didn''t dare to come back because of this reason. He thought it was reasonable, so he didn''t doubt it. What''s more, she left with Halley because she was wronged, and that was how she suffered? The jealousy in Carol''s heart was mixed with her deliberate provocation, which made Shawn lose his mind. He believed in Carol''s words and began to suspect Windy. Windy felt very sad because Shawn only heard Carol''s one-sided words and suspected her. She shook her head and defended herself, "no, I didn''t. I didn''t push my sister." However, at this moment, Shawn didn''t believe Windy at all. Instead, he warned her coldly, "Windy, I can spare you this time. I won''t make a fuss with you. If you dare to do this to your sister again and want to hurt her baby, I will never spare you." Hearing this, Windy widened her eyes and looked at Shawn with resentment. She staggered back a step. He didn''t believe her and thought she was a vicious woman who wanted to hurt her sister''s baby. "Ha ha." Windy sneered sarcastically, "Shawn, do you really believe what my sister said?" Chapter 117 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Facing Windy at this moment, Shawn couldn''t see her grievance at all. In fact, only he knew that the reason why he was so angry was not because she pushed Carol, but because she ran out with another man and didn''t come back so late. She couldn''t see his worry and anxiety at all! That''s why he did this to her now. What''s more, he decided to be indifferent to her for a few days and turn a blind eye to her. His purpose was to teach her a lesson and let her know she was his wife. However, Carol thought that Shawn was protecting her. She became more unscrupulous in front of Windy. She raised her head and looked at her arrogantly, as if she was watching a play! "She is pregnant with my child. Of course I should be responsible for her and the child. I can''t let anything happen to them." After saying that, Shawn warned again, "you''d better behave yourself. Otherwise, if anything happens to them, you will be the first one I suspect." As soon as his words faded away, Shawn held Carol in his arms and went upstairs, while Windy stood stiffly for a long time without moving... Windy didn''t know how she came back to the bedroom. She was like a lifeless puppet, lying in the bathtub and taking a bath, but her heart was desolate. r was always holding the bitch Windy in his heart, which made her hate Windy more! Even so, Carol still cooperated with Shawn, "Okay, I feel hungry now." "Good girl, let''s go downstairs now." "Okay." Windy stopped when she heard the first sentence from Shawn to Carol. She just smiled sarcastically when she saw him holding her sister and walking downstairs. She knew that he was still angry with her, because he didn''t go back to room the whole night last night and held another woman in his arms this morning to irritate her. How childish he was! Windy didn''t feel angry about Shawn holding Carol just now, instead, she felt very happy because she knew that Shawn was just putting on a show for her, which proved that he loved her. In that case, why was she still angry? Why was she worried that he would be taken away by other women? On the other hand, Shawn felt uneasy. He glanced at Windy from time to time. She ate the breakfast so happily and didn''t take his behavior seriously at all, which made him suspect that this woman didn''t love him at all. Otherwise, why wasn''t she angry? Although Shawn was very smart, he sometimes made mistakes because of love. He didn''t realize that Windy had already seen through him. Chapter 118 Jealousy (Part One) The happier Windy ate, the more depressed Shawn was. The more he wanted to piss off this willful woman. Just as Shawn was thinking about how to annoy Windy, Carol suddenly spoke to him in a spoiled manner, "Shawn, I I also want to eat bread, can I? " "Okay." Looking at Carol, Shawn smiled gently, "I''ll bring it to you." "Okay." Carol nodded with a happy smile. When she looked at Shawn, her eyes were full of smile. Shawn picked up a piece of bread, buttered the bread, and picked up bacon. He reached out his hand to feed Carol, while Carol reached out to take it for herself. However, Shawn withdrew his hand and didn''t allow her to take it. Carol pouted slightly and complained in a flirtatious tone, "Shawn, why Why don''t you give it to me? " "Because I want to feed you." Looking at Carol, Shawn smiled more gently. Then he fed the bread to her mouth again and said in a hoarse voice, "Good girl, open your mouth." "Shawn, you are so kind to me!" Carol said shyly, and as expected, she opened her mouth and allowed Shawn to feed her bread. Although Windy was having her break said, "Mom, you didn''t scold me. Even if you did, I won''t be angry. You are my mother-in-law. It''s natural for my mother-in-law to scold me. How can I be angry?" Hearing Windy''s words, Wilson felt much relieved. She nodded with a smile, "I''m relieved that you can think so." "Windy, it''s Shawn''s fortune to have such a reasonable wife like you." When Wilson looked at Windy, her expression became more gentle. Hearing Wilson''s words, Windy was flattered. She quickly said, "Mom, please don''t say that. For me, it''s my great fortune to have a mother-in-law like you." "I know you care about my sister so much partly because of the baby. Anyway, she is pregnant with the baby of our Yu Clan. It''s natural for you to care about your grandson." "I just didn''t expect you to think of me when you care about your grandson. I''m really happy." "Mom, don''t worry. I really didn''t think too much because of what you said. I just have some small contradictions with Shawn that haven''t been solved. Now seeing that he is so good to my sister, it''s absolutely a lie that I''m not jealous at all. ." Chapter 119 Jealousy (Part Two) "So..." Windy was too embarrassed to continue. She believed that Wilson had understood what she meant. As expected, Wilson held her little hand and nodded with a smile. "I know. It''s really not appropriate for Shawn to be so good to Carol in front of you. I''ll talk to him later." "Mom, please don''t." Windy shook her head anxiously. Of course, Wilson knew that Windy was shy and stubborn. She definitely didn''t want Shawn to know her thoughts, so she nodded and said, "Okay, okay. I''ll listen to you." "Thank you, mom." Windy smiled gently again. At this moment, Shawn and Carol came out after breakfast. Seeing them, Windy didn''t say anything but said to Wilson, "Mom, I''m going to work." "Okay, go ahead." Wilson replied with a smile. After Windy left, she turned around and was about to go to the dining room. When she happened to meet Shawn and Carol, she heard Shawn say, "Mom, I think you and your daughter-in-law are really in a good relationship." Hearing this, Wilson smiled happily and said jokingly, "How? Do you envy me for having a good relationship with your wife? But no matter how good we are, can we be better than you hawn said to the driver, Boris, "Drive Miss Carol back. Be careful on the way." "Yes, sir." Boris replied respectfully. Then he said to Carol, "Miss Carol, please get in the car." As expected, Shawn still didn''t want to take her to the company. Although Carol was unhappy, she didn''t dare to show it in front of him. She compromised and said, "Well, I''ll be obedient and go back to have a rest. But, Shawn, you must come back early to accompany me after work this afternoon." "Okay." Shawn just nodded slightly and didn''t intend to say anything more to Carol. Seeing that Shawn had nothing to say to her, Carol reluctantly got in the car and asked Boris to drive her back to the Yu''s manor. After Carol got in the car, Shawn didn''t even watch the car drive away. He got in his own car and went straight to the company. Thinking of what Wilson had said to him at home just now, that little woman, Windy, was jealous of him because he had been too good to Carol, he was very happy. Now he even wished he could come to that little woman right away. He had to punish her severely to see if she would dare to mess around with him next time. Chapter 120 My Wife Has Become Capable (Part One) In the CEO''s office of the Dragon Empire group At this moment, Windy was sitting in front of the desk, dealing with documents, without noticing who was coming. A cup of coffee was put in front of Windy. She just said lightly, "Linda, help me inform all departments to hold the meeting on time at nine fifteen." After waiting for a long time, there was no response from Linda. Windy didn''t feel anything wrong and didn''t raise her head. She asked again, "Linda, did you hear what I said?" "I didn''t expect my wife to be so engrossed in her work. She is so charming!" Shawn stared at Windy, with a faint smile on his lips. Hearing the playful voice, Windy had to raise her head to look at the man. She frowned and said, "Shawn Yu?" Hearing Windy call his full name, Shawn didn''t like this feeling. He frowned and corrected her, "Honey, I prefer to hear you call me husband." Windy was puzzled by the attitude of Shawn. Did this man take the wrong medicine? He gave her a long face and deliberately pissed her off with his sister in the morning. Why did he suddenly change into idn''t know what she was thinking, Shawn teased her with an evil smile, "Windy, it''s not a shame to admit that you care about me. You don''t have to be embarrassed." "Shawn, don''t be so smug." Windy stared at the complacent man. He just knew that she cared about him, and kept emphasizing something. "Then I won''t be complacent." Although Shawn said so, the undisguised smile on his handsome face showed that he was really in a good mood at the moment. "Honey --" the voice of Shawn suddenly became sticky. He held Windy''s hand and thought that he hadn''t loved the little woman in his arms since Carol moved in. He really missed her, especially when she was leaning in his arms now. Windy got goose bumps all over her body when she heard the word "honey" from Shawn. Why did this man suddenly become so disgusting? Soon, Windy realized something was wrong. She stopped him with dissatisfaction, "Shawn, what are you doing? We are in the company. Don''t mess around." Shawn didn''t listen to Windy at all. His voice became unusually low and hoarse. "Honey, I miss you very much." Chapter 121 My Wife Has Become Capable (Part Two) "Umm..." before Windy could say anything more, she was already sealed by Shawn. Windy shook her head to avoid the kiss, but she couldn''t. The more she dodged, the tighter she was held and the deeper the kiss was. Gradually, Windy became soft in the arms of Shawn. She had no strength to resist him anymore. Her hands were feebly against him, and she was trapped in his arms. Even her breath was taken away by his kiss. The kiss of Shawn swept over Windy like a storm, making her unable to resist, and at the same time, she completely lost her mind. It was not until she was taken into the lounge by him that she came to her senses. She patted the man feebly with a small hand. When he left the kiss, she wanted to stop him, "HMM Shawn No... " Windy didn''t forget what Marvin had told her. He said that she couldn''t have intimate behavior with Shawn in the first three months of her pregnancy. Otherwise, she would really have a miscarriage. She was afraid at the thought of it now. She couldn''t let anything happen to her first child with S he was pregnant. What should she do? If he asked her why she didn''t tell him, how should she tell him? However, Windy''s nervousness and worry were dispelled in an instant by Shawn, because she heard him say, "I find that you seem to have gained some weight recently, especially the part of your belly." It turned out that he just found out that she had gained some weight. Windy breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Shawn didn''t think too much. Otherwise, she was really worried that if he knew that she was pregnant, and if her sister knew it, the baby Windy didn''t dare to think further. She was sure that her sister wouldn''t let her and her child go so easily since she hated her so much now. "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I seem to get fat recently." Windy said, looking very distressed. "I don''t eat much. Why do I get fat?" Looking at Windy''s worried and distressed look, Shawn smiled. He held her in his arms and touched her belly with his hand. "Honey, it''s so good to be fat. I just want you to be a little fatter." Chapter 122 Youre Really Good At Seducing Women (Part One) "Why?" Windy frowned in confusion. It seemed that men all liked their women to be thinner. Why did he think differently from others? He wanted to make her fat. The smile on the face of Shawn became a little bad. He bit Windy''s ear and answered, "In that case, I will feel more comfortable when I touch you." "You..." Windy was both shy and annoyed by the words of Shawn. It turned out that this man liked her to get fat just to satisfy his own interest. How annoying! "Ha ha." Seeing the angry look on Windy''s face, Shawn laughed even more happily... Carol was sent back to the Yu''s manor. She spent the whole day in the Yu''s manor. Seeing that it was almost the time for Shawn to get off work, she expected him to come back to accompany her. She walked back and forth in the living room and looked out of the living room from time to time. She was very anxious. Why hadn''t Shawn come back yet? Sitting on the sofa, Wilson was playing chess with Ted. Seeing that Carol walked back and forth in the living room and sometimes looked outside, she didn''t know what she was waiting for, so she as you here to buy cooking materials. Don''t you eat dinner and wait for hunger?" "As for the place where only you and I are, we have to go there after we buy something, okay?" It turned out that this place could be used to cook. Windy also began to look forward to it. What kind of place was it? She nodded and said, "Okay." In the crowded supermarket, there were a variety of goods on the shelf, which dazzled people. Shawn and Windy pushed a basket and walked back and forth in the food area to choose the ingredients for cooking. Perhaps their combination of handsome man and beautiful woman was too conspicuous, and from time to time, they would receive the attention of many customers, especially the most female customers. Windy watched Shawn skillfully choose the ingredients for cooking, she couldn''t help but feel confused. This man knew these better than her. Occasionally, she looked around and found that many people were looking at her and Shawn, and those women were especially infatuated with her husband. At that time, they really wanted to pounce on him and eat him up. Chapter 123 Youre Really Good At Seducing Women (Part Two) Windy looked away and then looked at Shawn beside her. She lowered her head and muttered to herself, "You''re really good at seducing women!" Windy''s words were heard by Shawn. With a sly smile on his lips, he looked at the little woman beside him and said in a serious tone, "Honey, you wronged me." Uh! ... ... Hearing this, Windy was speechless. She tilted her head to look at him and frowned. Did she hear it wrong? This man would also be aggrieved and coquettish. "Shawn, don''t make me sick, please. It''s not suitable for you to pretend to be wronged!" Windy humiliated Shawn. The face of Shawn darkened in an instant. How could this woman be so unromantic? "Windy, if you cooperate and comfort me, will you die?" Shawn asked in a low voice. Windy shrugged helplessly and curled her lips. At last, she went to other places to pick up food, leaving only the back to Shawn. Obviously, Shawn couldn''t do anything to Windy, but he had to follow her. When did he lower himself like this? Shawn was walking in the direction of Windy, and he didn''t notice that there was a woman in front of him who had been paying attention to him for a long time. Now when she saw him walking towards her, she d his eyebrows. How could this woman be more exaggerated? It was she who wanted to cling to him, but she still wanted his wife to speak for her? Shawn looked down at Windy, who was smiling at him. Then she turned to look at Libby and said, "I''m really sorry. My husband is a neat freak, so he dislikes it when other women touch him. Even if they just bump into him, he won''t be able to bear it. When the situation is serious, he will directly vomit to that woman." Windy''s words made Shawn''s mouth twitch fiercely. How could this woman say that? Wasn''t she afraid that he would punish her after that? On the other hand, Libby had planned to make use of Windy. But she didn''t expect that Windy would say that. Her face darkened. Windy must be deliberately disgusting her. She was really pissed off. Seeing that Libby was rendered speechless by her words, Windy gave a complacent smile and said to Libby, "Take your time, Libby. My husband and I are leaving now." "Okay, okay." As a matter of fact, Libby couldn''t keep her countenance any longer. Seeing that Shawn and Windy turned around and left, she glared at the back of Windy with hatred. She swore to herself that she would avenge herself today! Chapter 124 I Dont Want Such A Shameless Woman (Part One) In the living goods area, Windy was pushing the shopping cart, while Shawn was choosing toothbrush, toothpaste, quilt and slippers. Windy was really confused, wondering where Shawn would take her later. He selected carefully. Moreover, he had chosen most of them for couples, which made her even more confused. "Honey." Windy followed behind Shawn and called him. While Shawn was picking up something and putting them into the basket, he replied indifferently, "Yes." Windy couldn''t help but ask, "Why do you choose so many things? It''s like building a small family." Hearing Windy''s question, Shawn smiled faintly. He imagined that only he and Windy lived in his apartment. What would it look like? "You are right." Shawn answered Windy. In fact, he was also looking forward to building a small family with Windy. Only the two of them would not be disturbed, which should be a good feeling. Looking at Windy, who was following behind Shawn, she was already very surprised. She kept guessing where Shawn would take her after they bought things... In the car, while driving attentively, Shawn said to Windy, who was looking inside. He raised his eyebrows at her and asked, "Do you want to come in or not?" "Oh." Windy answered and walked in. Then she heard Shawn say, "Close the door." Windy closed the door obediently and walked towards the living room. She began to look around the room. After looking around the living room, she went to other rooms, as well as the kitchen and bathroom. On the whole, she felt good. Most importantly, she did not find any traces of other women here. She guessed that Shawn might not have brought any other women here. However, despite her guess, Windy cautiously asked, "Have you brought anyone here except me?" Hearing this, Shawn frowned. Then he looked at Windy and walked towards her, asking, "You mean your sister, right?" Windy pouted. She didn''t think about her sister at first, but now when Shawn asked her, she felt uncomfortable. Why does this man think of her sister in everything? "All right, all right. I won''t ask anymore. You don''t have to tell me either." Windy was a little annoyed. If he wanted to tell her that her sister had been here, she would rather not know the answer. Chapter 125 I Dont Want Such A Shameless Woman (Part Two) Seeing that Windy was about to leave, Shawn walked behind her in two steps and held her in his arms. He said helplessly, "You are really a little woman who likes to think too much." As he spoke, Shawn turned Windy over and made her face him. Then he said to her very seriously, "Except you, no woman has ever been here. Honey, are you satisfied with such an answer?" "Really? You didn''t lie to me?" Windy raised her head and looked at Shawn with surprise. She hoped that he did not answer like this because she asked like this. Holding Windy''s hand, Shawn walked around the living room. "This is an apartment I bought after I came to work. People come here regularly to clean it, I seldom live here." "After we got married, we all went home to live, let alone come here. If you didn''t say that you didn''t want to go home today, I wouldn''t have come here." Tonight, he took Windy here. Shawn really felt that this place was like his own small home, but now there was a hostess in this house, and if they had a child in the future, he would be ver g that Wilson was talking to her, Carol was stunned for a while. Then she came to herself and shook her head with a smile. "No, the food is very good. I don''t have any appetite." "Oh." Wilson didn''t know how to persuade Carol to have dinner. In fact, before this morning, Wilson still had some doubts about Carol. The reason is that Marvin asked to see her, but she refused. As if she was afraid of being discovered. So this morning, when Shawn took Carol to do the prenatal checkups, she specially told Shawn to tell her the results of the prenatal checkups. She was relieved when she heard that her son said the baby was very healthy. It seemed that she had been oversensitive before. In Wilson''s opinion, now that Carol was pregnant with the baby of the Yu Clan, the Yu Clan should treat her better, so she would try her best to take care of her while she was in the Yu Clan, but she would not treat her as her daughter-in-law. As for how Shawn would treat her after the baby was born, it was her son''s business. It was none of her business. Chapter 126 Being Together (Part One) In fact, it was not because the Yu Clan was selfish, but because everyone outside knew that the wife of Shawn was Windy, not Carol. Carol was pregnant with the child of the Yu Clan, and letting her stay in the Yu Clan to nourish the fetus was already a very embarrassing thing for the Yu Clan. If they let her be the daughter-in-law of the Yu Clan again, others would think that it was that woman who robbed her own sister''s husband. At that time, Yu Clan would be very disgraced. For the time being, it was hard to deal with the people in Yu Clan, let alone the outsiders. When Wilson was thinking about something, she heard Carol ask, "why haven''t Shawn and Windy come back yet? Don''t they have dinner at home?" "That''s right. Why haven''t they come back yet? They usually get off work on time, don''t they?" Asked Renee confusedly. What Ted hated most was that Carol, like a prisoner, was supervising his grandson and granddaughter in law. Hearing what she and Renee asked, he said, "the young couple are newly married and affectionate. It''s none of your business whether they c the salty and bitter taste and swallowed it. Windy frowned and kept sticking out her tongue. Then she heard Shawn ask her, "honey, how does it taste?" "It''s salty. It''s so salty." Then Windy stood up and ran to the kitchen to fetch a big glass of water. She sat down again and gulped it down. Holding back his laughter, Shawn shrugged and said, "you can have a taste of the other two dishes." Hearing that Shawn was going to ask her to taste the other two dishes again, the expression on Windy''s face instantly became vigilant. "Are the two dishes also very bad?" Seeing that Windy didn''t dare to taste it now, Shawn knew that she didn''t dare to do so. He just said to her, "only if you have tasted it will you know whether it''s bad or not. And for the dishes you cook, of course you should know what''s wrong with you, so that you can correct it in the future, right?" Shawn was right, so Windy tried another dish, braised fish in brown sauce! Windy picked up a piece of fish and put it into her mouth. She frowned again, looked at Shawn and said, "it''s too sweet." Chapter 127 Being Together (Part Two) Shawn didn''t say anything, but looked at the last dish that Windy hadn''t tried. It was sweet and sour spareribs. She picked up a piece of it. After eating it, it was too sour in her mouth for her to open her eyes. "Ah, it''s too sour!" "Now you know how delicious your food is, don''t you?" Shawn sneered, "Windy, these dishes are not presentable, let alone eating them. I''m really unlucky to be your husband." Windy took a sip of water and disdained the words of Shawn. She curled her lips and asked, "is it so serious?" "Of course it is." Shawn raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Windy didn''t want to argue with him. She looked at the chicken soup she made and wondered how it was? Could it be eaten? Windy had just tasted those three dishes she made, and she didn''t dare to taste the chicken soup now. She was afraid that the chicken soup would still be like the three dishes just now, making her unable to bear it! Seeing that Windy was staring at the chicken soup, Shawn said, "the soup is not so bad. You can try it." Windy looked at Shawn with scrutiny, "really?" Seeing that she was so defensive, Shawn had to discourage her, so he added, "the reason why I said this soup is okay is that you forgot to add salt in it. It doesn''t t yed by Carol''s pretended grievance. In comparison, his wife was more obedient and sensible. At least, she disdained to pretend to be pitiful and aggrieved. Although Shawn lost his patience with Carol, he said to her casually, "Carol, I have something to deal with tonight. I may not go back." On the other side of the phone, Carol''s face had darkened. How could Shawn not come back to accompany her just because of that bitch, Windy! "Are you with Windy?! Carol asked Shawn in a tone as if she was interrogating a prisoner. She didn''t realize that her tone was annoying. Hearing Carol''s question, Shawn frowned even more tightly. At this point, he had completely lost his patience for her. "Carol, Windy is my wife. It''s normal for me to be with her. But you, don''t always use this questioning tone to question me if I am with her. I don''t like it!" Carol was greatly shocked by the words of Shawn. Her face turned pale. Then she realized that she was a little excited just now. Her tone of question was indeed too strong. It was like that Shawn was her husband, and she seemed to have seen her husband cheating on her for another woman. Then she didn''t care about anything, thinking that the worst result was that they broke up with each other. Chapter 128 You Have Two Wives, Right (Part One) However, Carol forgot that she was not the wife of Shawn, but the bitch Windy was. She shouldn''t have spoken to Shawn in that tone just now, which would only make him more annoyed with her. "I''m sorry, Shawn. I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that, but... But I''m too anxious. I thought you didn''t come back because you wanted to avoid me. I''m afraid you won''t talk to me. Shawn, please don''t ignore me, okay?" Carol''s tone softened in an instant, as if she was begging Shawn. She was really afraid that he would ignore her. Shawn listened to Carol say so much, and her voice seemed to take some sobs and fear, as if she was really afraid that he would ignore her. At last, Shawn didn''t want to say anything more to her. He just said, "Carol, you think too much." "Don''t think too much. I didn''t ignore you. Go to bed early. I have something to deal with. I have to hang up." Then Shawn hung up the phone. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Carol''s face instantly showed a layer of ruthlessness. She held the phone tightly in her hands, wishing to crush it. ''Windy, yo n. He frowned unhappily and asked, "Why are you here?" "I..." Just as Carol was about to say that she was here to bring lunch to him, she saw that Shawn looked at Albert Qin sharply. He was standing beside her. He asked coldly, "What happened?" After receiving the intimidating gaze of Shawn, Albert Qin lowered his head in fear and explained, "Mr. Shawn, it''s the receptionist who called me and told me that your other wife came to you and said that she wanted to bring you food, but the receptionist didn''t know Miss Carol, and she didn''t want to leave. I saw that you were not here, so I went downstairs to receive her. As soon as I saw Miss Carol, she begged me to bring her here, so I brought her here." Of course, Shawn and Windy didn''t ignore Albert Qin''s words that Carol was the other wife of Shawn. Hearing that, Shawn frowned more tightly, and Windy''s face also became unhappy. Regardless of whether there were outsiders or not, she looked at the man beside her and said sarcastically, "I didn''t know that my sister is your other wife. Shawn, you have two wives, right?" Chapter 129 You Have Two Wives, Right (Part Two) Shawn knew that Windy had misunderstood him. In the face of her ridicule, he just said lightly, "Windy, don''t be naughty!" "Do you think I''m naughty?" Windy asked. Looking at the two of them, Carol smiled imperceptibly, as if she had succeeded in her scheme. Just now, she was stopped by the receptionist downstairs, deliberately saying that she was the wife of Shawn, in order to attract others'' attention, and also to let others know that there was a woman behind Shawn, and it was her, Carol. Although Carol hoped that this sentence will reach Windy''s ears and she wanted her to misunderstand, she was afraid that Shawn would have a bad opinion on her because of this. She never thought that Albert Qin would say this in front of Shawn. Obviously, after hearing this, Shawn had already shown displeasure. In order not to make Shawn misunderstand her and hate her, Carol deliberately explained, "Windy, don''t blame Shawn. The reason why I said that to the front desk just now was that they didn''t allow me to come in. I thought that if I said so, it would be convenient for me to come in. Besides, we two are sister was about to close, Shawn wanted to chase after it, but was stopped by Carol. He said impatiently, "Carol, what else do you want to do?" Shawn''s impatient attitude made Carol feel even more aggrieved. She said, "I know you will be angry if I do this, but... But I have no choice." Hearing Carol''s words, Shawn frowned again. Then he saw her raise her head and look at him. "I have something to tell you." Taking a deep breath, Shawn didn''t want to chase after Windy anymore. He turned around, walked to the elevator on the other side and took Carol to his office... In the CEO''s office on the thirty-three floor, Shawn sat on the sofa with a straight face, without saying a word. The lunch brought by Carol was quietly lying on the table in front of him, but he had no intention of eating at all. Carol, who was sitting next to Shawn, felt very uncomfortable in the face of such a silent man. She thought Shawn should be very angry now. "Shawn, would you like to have lunch?" Carol asked. "Carol, you''d better explain to me why you did that today." Shawn ignored Carol''s question and asked her unhappily. Chapter 130 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) Carol had expected that Shawn would treat her like this, but she still felt very uncomfortable. Did Shawn, who used to be very gentle and considerate to her, not exist anymore? Thinking of this, Carol apologized to Shawn "I''m sorry, Shawn. I know I shouldn''t have done that. It''s all my fault. Please don''t be angry, okay?" Facing Carol''s apology, Shawn still kept a straight face and didn''t say anything. Carol lowered her head, as if she had suffered a lot. She continued, "in fact, I don''t want to do this to Windy. She is my sister. As her sister, I should love her." "But... Windy doesn''t seem to need my sister''s love. On the contrary, she hates me now. " Obviously, Shawn didn''t understand what Carol meant, but he didn''t interrupt her. Instead, he continued to listen to her. "About what I said to the receptionist downstairs just now, it''s really my fault. I apologize to you and Windy." "As for why I only brought you lunch instead of Windy, I know she won''t appreciate it at all." "Shawn, maybe you won''t believe me at all, but there are dy won''t really want to hurt you and your son, and I will never allow her to do so!" "Shawn." Carol called out the name of Shawn, and then leaned against him. She lowered her head and didn''t look at him at all. In fact, at this moment, she was irritated by the words of Shawn that he believed in Windy. She gritted her teeth and even her face became fierce. With what she had just said, Shawn didn''t take it seriously at all. Until now, he still said that he believed in that bitch, Windy! Why? Shawn, why did you do this to me? You know what? The more you treat me like this and care about that bitch Windy, the more I hate her to death! After seeing Carol off, Shawn hurried to look for Windy. He went to every restaurant that they usually went to eat together, but he didn''t see Windy. Then he went back to the company and directly went to her office, but he still didn''t see her. He asked Linda whether Windy had come back, she had answered no. Damn it! What''s wrong with this woman? It won''t take so long to have dinner. Where on earth has she gone? Chapter 131 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Thinking of this, Shawn was a little anxious. He just wanted to find Windy as soon as possible, so he called her again, but her phone was powered off! Did she try to avoid him again? He wouldn''t let her go. He had to find her! So Shawn left the company to look for Windy, regardless of whether it was time for work or not... For the whole afternoon, Shawn was looking for Windy, but he still couldn''t find her even when it was time to get off work. At last, he went to the Fu Clan''s house and to Halley'' house to look for her, but he still couldn''t find her. He had been looking for Windy for the whole afternoon, and now Shawn was about to explode with anger. Where on earth had Windy gone? Knowing that it was not a good idea to keep looking for her like this, Shawn called Todd and asked his men to help him look for her, and he went back home to wait for the news. As soon as Shawn entered the living room, he heard Carol calling him, and then his arm was held by her. She looked very happy and asked him with a smile, "Shawn, why do you come back so late? Have you eaten yet?" Carol cared about Shawn and glanced at his back. Seeing that Windy didn''t come back mother. It was not for the sake of Carol, but for the sake of Windy. He didn''t want his mother to suspect his wife! At this moment, Wilson was worried that Windy hadn''t been found, so she didn''t say anything else to Shawn. But she had a bad opinion on Carol. She thought that she was usually obedient and sensible. How could she do such a thing? "Don''t worry too much about Windy, Shawn. I believe that Todd will find her soon." Wilson comforted him. She knew that in her son''s heart, his wife was still the most important. "Okay." For the whole night, Shawn didn''t get any news from Windy. He just sat on the bed and waited for her to come back. The longer he waited, the angrier he was in his heart. Windy just needed to be punished! It was not until dawn that Shawn felt sleepy and fell asleep on the bed for a while. When Shawn was sleeping, Windy came back. At first, Windy didn''t want to come back, but she had thought about it for the whole night at Leila''s house last night and thought that she had to make it clear in front of Shawn. No matter what he thought, they were a couple now. They couldn''t keep a cold war just because of her sister''s words... Chapter 132 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) In fact, Windy returned to the company at noon yesterday and went to the office of Shawn. She just thought it was unnecessary to quarrel with him because of her sister''s words, so she wanted to go to his office to see how he was doing. But she didn''t expect that her sister didn''t leave at all. When Windy was about to open the door of the office and enter, she heard Carol say to Shawn that Windy wanted to hurt her child and her, and that she also wanted him to protect her and her son. How ridiculous, she thought at that time. Her sister''s ability to confuse black and white was really harsh! Before Shawn said that he believed Windy, Windy had turned around and left. So she didn''t know whether Shawn believed her or her sister. The reason why Windy came back now was that she wanted to know the answer of Shawn. Who on earth did he believe in? She or her sister? Opening the door, Windy walked in. When Shawn heard the sound of the door being pushed open, he opened his eyes, sat up and got out of bed. He saw Windy walking towards the bed. With a g er, but the mother of his child, overturned all her hopes for him. Since he had admitted that her sister was the mother of his child, it must be happy for them to be together. She became a superfluous. What was the meaning of her staying with him? Thinking of the past, when Shawn asked for a divorce, she insisted on refusing him. Now Windy realized how ridiculous her previous insistence was! It was not until now that Windy realized how ridiculous she had been. She had lost her mind, her marriage, her husband and the father of her child. She deserved it! However, in front of Shawn, Windy was stubborn. No matter how hard he tried to hurt her, she wouldn''t lower her head. Instead, she straightened her back. Facing the man in front of her, she only said, "Shawn, thank you for letting me realize the fact that my sister is not an outsider. She is the mother of your child." Hearing Windy repeat what he had just said, Shawn felt his heart clenched. It was not until then that he realized what he had just said. This woman must hate him to death! Chapter 133 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) A moment later, Windy said again, "it''s me. I don''t deserve you, Shawn. Now you still have a choice. I hope you can make the right choice this time." Shawn''s eyes darkened again. What did Windy mean? What did she mean by saying that he still had a chance to choose? "You''d better think it over, Shawn. I''ll wait for you to come to me at any time..." Divorce. She didn''t say the last word. She believed that with the cleverness of Shawn, he must have guessed that since the two people were together and tortured each other, it was better for them to divorce. Obviously, Shawn had already guessed what Windy meant. But this woman didn''t take him seriously. What did she think of their marriage? She just took their marriage as a child''s play! Seeing that Windy turned around and was about to walk out of their bedroom, Shawn stepped forward, grabbed her arm and threatened, "Windy, you''d better take back what you just said!" "What I said is like water that has been poured out. How can I take it back?" Windy smiled sarcastically. Her marriage with Shawn was too fragile to withstand a single blow. Even if they didn''t divorce now, considering the previous two divo at Shawn stood outside the bedroom and looked at Windy and Carol, the two of them were constantly torn apart. Carol was forced to the stairs by Windy, and then Windy pushed Carol downstairs. At this moment, after he rushed downstairs, he held Carol in his arms. Looking at the panic stricken Windy squatting beside, he scolded coldly, "Windy, do you forget what I said just now? I warned you not to touch Carol. The next second, you pushed her down the stairs. You knew she was pregnant, but you still did it. Why are you so vicious?" It was not until this moment that Windy realized what had happened. It turned out that she had been framed by her sister again. It was obvious that Shawn was blaming her for pushing her sister downstairs? "No, I didn''t push my sister." Windy''s eyes were red. Looking at the cold expression of Shawn, she defended herself, but her explanation was so weak. She thought that Shawn wouldn''t believe her anymore. Sure enough, Shawn believed in Carol. He said, "if you didn''t push her, would she fall down from the stairs by herself? How could she fall down by herself since she knew she was pregnant? If it were you, would you do that?" Chapter 134 Windy, I Hate You (Part One) Windy was rendered speechless. At this point, he would only believe her sister. How could he believe her? "Windy, I didn''t believe that you would hurt Carol and her child, but what you did this morning really disappoint me." Staring at Windy for a long time, Shawn said. Now he was sure that Windy wanted to hurt Carol and her child. Before Windy could say anything more, Shawn felt that Carol held his clothes tightly. He looked down at her and heard her say painfully, "Shawn, it hurts. The baby... I can''t keep the baby..." Hearing this, Wilson, who was standing aside, became anxious at once. "Shawn, it''s not the time to care about who is right and who is wrong. Hurry up and send Carol to the hospital." "That''s right, brother. If you continue to drag it on, won''t Carol and her child be more dangerous?" Renee also persuaded. She didn''t see what happened this morning with her own eyes, but now it seemed that it was really her sister-in-law''s fault. She didn''t expect her sister-in-law to be like this! Hearing his mother''s and Renee''s advice, Shawn said to Carol, "I''ll take you to the hospita t twenty minutes later, the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor came out. Shawn and the others walked up to the doctor. He asked first, "How is she?" The doctor saw that Marvin was also there, so he nodded politely as a greeting to the dean. Then he answered Shawn, "The patient is fine. She will wake up soon." Wilson didn''t care much about Carol, but asked the doctor, "The adult is fine, then... How is the baby?" The doctor lowered his head and looked a little sad. "I''m sorry. The baby can''t be saved." After saying that, the doctor shook his head helplessly and left... Hearing that the doctor said that the child could not be saved, Shawn''s face became more gloomy. No one could see what he was thinking at the moment. Wilson felt both sad and regretful. Her first grandson was gone... Standing next to Wilson, Renee felt very sorry for her brother''s first child and the first great grandson of the Yu Clan. How could she not feel sorry? Only Marvin was very calm, but the expression on his face was very complicated. According to the doctor, was Carol really pregnant? Chapter 135 Windy, I Hate You (Part Two) He still remembered that a few days ago, Windy asked him to investigate whether Carol was really pregnant, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find it out, because every time he sent people to investigate Carol, half of the results would be deliberately blocked, making them unable to investigate anymore. In the end, Marvin had no choice but to ask Todd to help him investigate, but there was no result yet... Therefore, even if Marvin wanted to defend Windy, he couldn''t. It seemed that he could only go against Windy''s will and tell him about her pregnancy. He hoped that Shawn could not be so impulsive to her and let him do something regretful. "Brother." Standing in front of Shawn, Marvin said, "There''s something I have to tell you." Shawn was not in the mood to listen to him at all. He looked impatient. "No matter what happened, I don''t want to hear it now." "You must listen!" It was the first time that Marvin spoke to Shawn in such a commanding tone. Hearing this, Shawn looked at Marvin with his sharp eyes. When he was about to say something, the door of t , as if all the mistakes had been made by her. Now, even her mother-in-law, who had always been good to her, began to suspect her and blame her, "Windy, I always thought that you were a good child. But this time, you really disappoint me. Even if you don''t care about the child, at least you should do it for the sake of Shawn. It''s his child. How can you..." Wilson looked so sad. She was really disappointed in Windy. Seeing that Wilson was so disappointed in her, Windy shook her head helplessly and defended herself, "Mom, I didn''t. I really didn''t." Hearing Windy defend herself, fearing that everyone would believe her, Carol said aggressively again, "You said you didn''t. Did I fall down from the upstairs on purpose? Don''t you think this explanation is ridiculous?" "Windy, that''s my baby. You said that I fell down from the upstairs on purpose. Who would believe that? I love my child too much. How could I hurt my child on purpose?" Besides, I have already begged you to let go of my child. But you, no matter how hard you can''t tolerate me, you can''t hurt my child!" Chapter 136 You Must Read It If You Say Rumors (Part One) Windy looked at her father. She knew that no one would believe her if she continued to defend herself, so she lowered her head and didn''t say anything. But she didn''t expect that her mother would question her with such mean words. "Windy, how can you do that? Carol is your sister. How can you do this to her and her child?" "Usually, of the two of you, I love you the most. When I knew that your sister was pregnant with the baby of Shawn, she said that she wanted to give birth to the baby. She begged me so much and I agreed. You accepted the baby in her belly so generously and let her live in the Yu Clan. I always feel sorry for you." "But I really didn''t expect that you would hurt her and her child. Windy, I''m so disappointed in you. Even if you can''t accept your sister, the child is innocent, and it''s the child of Shawn. How can you... How can you so cruel to hurt him?" Facing the accusation of the public, Windy was exhausted both physically and mentally. She stood still with a bitter smile. She really did not expect that her sister would force her to such an extent. On the tell Shawn that you have a close relationship with Windy in private. Otherwise, I will be framed by you instead, won''t I?" Carol said these words with grievance. When she looked at Marvin, her eyes were full of fear, as if she was afraid that he would do something to her. Moreover, Carol deliberately used the word "you" between Marvin and Windy, in order to make Shawn misunderstand them more. At the same time, she diverted the attention of Shawn when he heard that Marvin was going to say that Windy was pregnant. Hearing what Carol had said, Windy didn''t defend herself from beginning to end. She just sneered. It had been so many years that she finally realized her sister''s true features. What should she say? On the contrary, Shawn seemed to be very angry with his sister for what she said just now. He believed her again, didn''t he? "What nonsense are you talking about? Can you make it up a little more outrageous?" Frowning, Marvin looked at Carol unhappily. It didn''t matter if he was wronged, but if Windy was wronged and his brother believed it, what else could he do? Chapter 137 You Must Read It If You Say Rumors (Part Two) Hearing that, Carol felt even more aggrieved. She leaned against the arms of Shawn and said in fear, "I didn''t lie, Shawn. What I said is true." Hearing this, Shawn didn''t respond to Carol''s words. Instead, he looked at Windy, who was standing aside in silence. After a while, he asked in a cold voice, "Is what Carol said true?" As long as she said no, he might believe her. Windy obstinately looked into the eyes of Shawn and said in a colder voice than him, "You believe her?" With a straight face, Shawn ignored Windy and turned to look at Marvin, gnashing his teeth, "Why does she often go to your office? Why did she stay with you so long? Don''t you know that she is your sister-in-law?" If Windy was looking for the doctor to see Marvin, Shawn would definitely not believe it at the moment, because he had never heard that Windy was not feeling well since she married him, except for the fever last time. It never occurred to Marvin that after so many years of brotherhood, Shawn would suspect him and Windy just because of a few words of that woman. Looking at him, his face became cold. "Brother, do you believe what Carol Fu said?" now." ''Let go of me! It hurts!'' Then, under the gaze of Shawn and others, Windy and Marvin left the ward... Looking at her good daughter-in-law leaving with another man like this, Wilson was very angry. "Is this still Windy? How could she..." Knowing that Wilson must be angry at the moment, Renee comforted her, "Aunt, don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health." "Wilson, I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault to make her so willful. I apologize to you." Sally said. Obviously, she was pissed off by Windy. Moreover, she felt ashamed to have such a daughter. Henry shook his head helplessly. He really didn''t understand what was wrong with his lovely and sensible daughter. Seeing that everyone was pissed off by Windy, Carol was very proud. She turned to look at Shawn, who was even angrier. She thought that it was time for him to recognize the true face of that bitch, Windy. She didn''t believe that he would still want her! But the next second, Carol saw Shawn push her away and walk out of the ward. She wondered if he was going to find that bitch, Windy. Carol was anxious and tried to call him back. "Where are you going, Shawn?" Chapter 138 You Betrayed Me Like This (Part One) Ignoring Carol, Shawn walked out of the ward... There were only Carol, Wilson, Renee, Henry and Sally left in the ward. Seeing that Carol was so angry that she thumped her chest, an imperceptible smile appeared on her lips. Now, Wilson wouldn''t like that bitch to be her daughter-in-law. In this way, she would have a chance. "Are you okay?" Carol pretended to care about Wilson. Supported by Renee, Wilson didn''t answer Carol''s question. Instead, she said coldly, "Carol, have a good rest. Renee and I won''t be here with you." Of course, Carol felt Wilson''s indifference to her, but she was in a good mood at the moment and didn''t mind it. Instead, she nodded with a smile, "Okay." "Sister Carol, I''m going back with aunt. I''ll see you tomorrow." Renee said goodbye to Carol politely. "Okay." Carol replied. After Wilson and Renee left, only Henry and Sally were left in the ward with Carol. Sally walked to the bed and asked her daughter, "Are you hungry, Carol? Let me buy you something to eat." Carol looked at Sally and shook her head. Then she smiled faint d on Windy''s lips, and she suddenly became silent... All of a sudden, Windy didn''t say anything. The atmosphere in the office was unusually depressing, and Marvin began to feel uncomfortable. After a while, he said, "Windy, don''t take what happened today too seriously. No matter what your sister does, as long as you are right, I think brother will know sooner or later that you are wronged." "It doesn''t matter." Windy shook her head, "It''s not until today that I really understand that I''m not the right person for Shawn. I''m now laughing at my previous insistence." "Windy, don''t say that. He has just lost a child. The reason why he would protect your sister is probably because she has just lost her child. But at this time, she framed us in front of him. He is angry, so he will suspect you." "In fact, maybe you don''t know, or maybe even brother himself doesn''t know. Every time we sit together, he always mentions you and says something about you. Now we almost can''t hear him mentioning your sister. Doesn''t it mean that you are slowly walking into his heart?" Chapter 139 You Betrayed Me Like This (Part Two) It was absolutely not because of comforting Windy, but because it was absolutely true. Marvin felt that only when a person was thinking about another person, he would often inadvertently mention that person''s name in front of others, and his brother would often mention the name of Windy, it must be because he had always been thinking about her in his heart. However, Windy didn''t feel happy at all when she heard these words. After today, even if Shawn really fell in love with her, she might not feel that she really couldn''t afford that man. In that case, she''d better let him go as soon as possible. So, Windy just smiled at Marvin and said, "Marvin, thank you for comforting me. Now I don''t want to hear anything about Shawn." While speaking, Windy stood up from the sofa and said, "Please do me a prenatal check-up. Now for me, as long as the child is good, nothing else is important." Marvin stood up and walked towards the infirmary with Windy. "Windy, I''ve told you many times. Don''t be so polite to me. It''s not a big deal." "Okay." Windy answered. The door of the infirmary had been opened. She walked in first, and then Marvin follow id sarcastically again, "Don''t you know what a friend''s wife is? Not to mention that you call me brother. Windy is your sister-in-law. How could you betray me like this?" ... Betray? How could he think that he had betrayed him? Marvin thought it was funny. "Brother, I really didn''t expect that our brotherhood for so many years could not be compared with a few words of a woman?" "It seems that as Windy said, you can believe whatever Carol says. No wonder Windy is so stubborn to resist you." "Bang!" As soon as he finished his words, Shawn threw his fist at his face again. This time, he was really angry. He said angrily, "Marvin, it''s none of your business between my wife and me." As Shawn spoke, he raised his fist to hit Marvin. At the same time, Windy rushed in front of him and blocked the fist that was about to fall. She was angry because of his action. "Shawn, are you crazy?" Damn it! This woman dared to protect another man in front of him. Shawn was about to explode with anger because of her action. "Windy, how dare you say that you have no affair with him since you protect him so much?" ... Shawn questioned harshly. Chapter 140 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) "It doesn''t matter how you suspect me, but please don''t wrong Marvin," said Windy stubbornly to Shawn. Damn it! How could this woman defend Marvin all the time? This made Shawn furious. What did she think he was as her husband since she defended other men like this? Shawn didn''t realize that he was so jealous. Windy was close to another man, so he was jealous and angry. He didn''t know that he cared about Windy so much! "Windy, you are really something!" Said Shawn, gnashing his teeth. He was really disappointed in Windy. Windy just smiled sarcastically, "it''s all your fault that I''m like this." "Windy, you..." Shawn roared. He didn''t know what to say. This woman said that she became like this all because of him. Did she think that he forced her to this point? Windy waited for Shawn to say something more offensive to her, but after a long time, she didn''t hear he said anything, and she also kept silent. The next second, Windy felt that her wrist suddenly tightened. It was Shawn who grabbed her. She glared at him and asked, "what else do new that if he gave in now, Shawn would be the one who would suffer in the future. Even for the sake of his brother, he could not let it go. Windy knew that it was not a good way to keep the stalemate between Shawn and Marvin because of her. Besides, there was nothing wrong with Marvin. If he really broke off the brotherhood with Shawn because of her, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life. "Marvin, let us go." After a pause, Windy continued, "the matter between me and Shawn needs us to solve it by ourselves. No matter how much others interfere, they can''t solve it for us." "But..." Hearing what Windy said, he looked at her and hesitated. He wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Windy, "don''t worry. I will protect myself and the child." The eyes of Shawn shuttled back and forth between Windy and Marvin, and a disdainful and contemptuous smile appeared on his lips. The two of them were really in collusion. How could they display their love to such an extent in front of him? Who would believe that they were innocent? Chapter 141 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) At last, Marvin had no choice but to make a concession. Seeing that Shawn gave him a resentful look and then left with Windy, he just shook his head helplessly. He hoped that Shawn would not do anything to hurt Windy! Shawn took Windy out of Marvin''s office, went directly into the elevator downstairs and left the hospital... The blue Bugatti Veyron, like a violent wind, rampaged on the wide road. Its owner always had a gloomy face, as if he was Satan from hell, as if the next second he would destroy the woman beside him. The gloomy atmosphere in the car made Windy feel particularly depressed, and she felt very cold all over her body, like a cold glacier in the extreme, which almost froze her. Since Shawn didn''t say anything, Windy didn''t dare to speak either. She glanced out of the window from time to time. The strange environment made her unable to guess where he was taking her? The farther the car went, the more frightened Windy felt, as if what she was worried about was about to happen. "Shawn, where are you taking me?" Windy couldn''t help but ask. Now she was really afraid that Shawn would do something bad to and continued, "at the beginning, she just suspected. The reason why she suspected was that Carol always threatened her not to tell you another thing. She was afraid that once people of Yu Clan knew about it, she would have no chance to be with Shawn." "Then what is it? Another thing?" At this moment, Renee asked Marvin anxiously. She couldn''t wait to know the answer. Without any hesitation, Marvin said it. "The other thing is that Windy has been pregnant for almost three months." What? Windy was almost three months pregnant? Except for Todd, all the members of the Yu Clan were shocked. Wilson couldn''t believe it. She asked Marvin again, "is it true? Is Windy really pregnant?" "Absolutely." Marvin answered firmly. At this moment, Wilson finally understood that her daughter-in-law was wronged, and she was also wrong. Windy was still her good daughter-in-law, and now she had a child of the Yu Clan, but she had been suspected by so many people. She didn''t know how sad she was. Noticing that Windy was wronged, Renee looked at Wilson and said, "sister-in-law is almost three months pregnant. Isn''t she wronged?" Chapter 142 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) "Not only my sister-in-law, but also I have been wronged," said Marvin with a little grievance. "Every time my sister-in-law went to the hospital to see me, she would do prenatal checkups. Later on, I saw that she went to the hospital with a heavy heart every time, so I asked her what happened. After asking her, I realized that she had never told Shawn and her family about her pregnancy." "I remember that the reason why Windy didn''t tell Shawn was that she knew from him that he didn''t like children very much. She didn''t know if he would accept the child if he knew that she was pregnant." "A few days ago, Windy told me that Carol had known about her pregnancy and pushed her down the stairs on purpose. Fortunately, she didn''t fall down, so she and the baby were fine." "But at that time, Carol threatened her not to tell anyone about her pregnancy, otherwise she would not let the baby come out safely. Moreover, Carol deliberately said that it was Windy who pushed her to the ground, which made Shawn misunderstand her, thinking that Windy wanted to hurt Carol''s child." "Windy doesn''t want to be threatened leased Shawn. His face darkened again. Was she detesting him, or was she keeping her integrity for the sake of Marvin? The last thought annoyed Shawn. Damn it! If this woman didn''t allow him to touch her because of him, he really didn''t know if he would destroy Windy? "Windy, I don''t know how many times I have sex with you, but now you are pretending to be pure. Don''t you think it''s too late?" Shawn said sarcastically. He didn''t hide the insult in his words. Regardless of whether Windy could stand it or not, he began to grab Windy''s clothes. Just as Windy had expected, Shawn was insulting her. She put her arms around her chest tightly and didn''t want her clothes to be torn off by him. She said stubbornly, "Shawn, don''t touch me!" "You don''t want to be touched by me?" With his eyebrows raised and a mocking smile appearing on his lips, Shawn sat down beside Windy and pulled her into his arms. He held her chin with one hand and forced her to look up at him. He said, "Windy, you really have an affair with Marvin. What''s wrong? Now he can satisfy you very much, so you don''t need me to satisfy you, right?" Chapter 143 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Madman, madman. In Windy''s eyes, Shawn was completely a madman now! Windy glared at Shawn and asked, "Shawn, you must insult me like this to make yourself happy, don''t you?" "Insult?" The eyes of Shawn narrowed into a dangerous slit. He looked at Windy without blinking. After a while, he said, "Windy, a woman like you only deserve to be insulted!" She was a married woman, but she cheated on her husband and fooled around with another man. What made Shawn angrier was that the man was his good friend. How dare you betray me like this, Windy?! Facing the current Shawn, Windy just sneered and said nothing. He could do whatever he wanted to do. She didn''t care at all. When Shawn saw that Windy suddenly became silent and stared at him like a living dead, he was even more annoyed. This woman really needed to be punished, so why did he hesitate? Then he directly tore up her clothes... "Windy, I want you to know the consequences of betraying me!" As Shawn spoke, he kissed on Windy''s lips. In comparison for us to have a grudge against each other." "Don''t you think I''m an example this time? Shawn misunderstand me and he thought I had an affair with Windy. I think he really wanted to kill me at that time." "Well, as a good man, I''m really unlucky." Marvin sighed. Looking at Marvin, Kyle smiled and said, "I''m different from you, okay? You know what kind of person Shawn is. He is very possessive to Windy. Even if a man and his wife are just good friends, he will be jealous to death. And this time, you undoubtedly have crossed his bottom line." Marvin nodded. "Yes, I think so. But it''s all Carol''s fault. If she hadn''t gossiped, how could Shawn suspect me and Windy?" "She is just afraid that I will tell the truth about Windy''s pregnancy and Shawn would find out the truth and ignored her. But now, she is shameless and tied me and Windy together. Even if I tell him that Windy is pregnant, Shawn doesn''t believe me at all. He also said that I and Windy said such words to deceive him in order to escape." Chapter 144 I Regret It Hearing this, Kyle became silent. No matter what, Carol had entered his heart. Subconsciously, he couldn''t accept such a vicious side of her. "I''m telling you, you can''t protect her anymore, or I''ll break up with you!" Marvin threatened Kyle. Glancing at Marvin, Kyle put the glass to his mouth, took a sip of the red wine and began to be silent again... Sitting aside and keeping silent all the time, Todd looked at Kyle and Marvin and changed the topic. "You''d better think about where to find Shawn and Windy. Don''t talk so much nonsense." "Todd, since you can''t find them, what can Kyle and I do?" Replied Marvin indifferently. Everyone knew that Todd had always been very powerful, and nothing was difficult for him. Undoubtedly, he had to do it. Todd frowned slightly. "Marvin, don''t talk nonsense here. There are many things that I can''t do. Just like now, the cellphones of Shawn and Windy are all powered off. I can''t track them at all, let alone find them anywhere." Hearing this, Marvin sighed helplessly. "I hope he won''t do anything to make him regret." Todd and Kyle were silent. Neither of them could guarantee what Marvin had said. The temper of their brother, Shawn, was really unpredictable! Three days later, Todd, Kyle and Marvin still had no news of Shawn. They couldn''t help but feel strange. They almost searched the whole A city, but they still couldn''t find them. Did Shawn take Windy out of A city? "Todd, we haven''t got any news about Shawn and Windy in the city. Are they not in the city?" Marvin murmured, and then said. "If they are not in this city, where will they go?" Hearing th After a long while, Todd said, "Shawn, Carol lied to you. She is not pregnant at all. She pretended to be pregnant to make you misunderstand that it was Windy who pushed her downstairs and caused her miscarriage. And what on earth did she do? I think you should be clear about it." It turned out that it was all Carol''s fault! Shawn had never hated that vicious woman as much as he did now. If anything happened to Windy and the baby, he would never let her go! The next second, the door of the emergency room opened. Shawn walked up to the doctor and asked nervously, "Doctor, how is my wife? The baby..." Before Shawn could finish his words, the doctor interrupted him unhappily. She said, "We have tried our best, but the baby is still not saved. As for the adult..." The doctor stopped in the middle of her words, which made Shawn even more nervous. He didn''t know what the doctor would say next that he couldn''t bear, but the doctor''s words of losing the baby made him feel like being struck by thunder. The baby was gone, and Windy said that she wouldn''t forgive him. Now he looked so helpless, what should he do in the future to Windy? "What''s wrong with my wife?" At this moment, what Shawn cared most about was Windy. Facing the doctor, he had no patience at all. He was extremely depressed, but could not vent his anger. The doctor continued, but her tone was even more displeased. "Now you know you''re nervous? Why did you do that? You know she is pregnant, but you still did such a brutal thing to her. Now she not only lost her baby, but also probably it will be difficult to get pregnant in the future." Chapter 145 I Cant Afford It (Part One) Is it difficult to get pregnant in the future? What''s the meaning of this? The doctor''s words were undoubtedly a big blow to Shawn. Windy wouldn''t forgive him since the baby was gone. Now the doctor said that it was difficult for her to get pregnant in the future, and she would never forgive him if she knew. Todd, Kyle and Marvin looked at the doctor together. After a long time, they didn''t hear what Shawn said. Marvin asked. "What do you mean that she is unlikely to be pregnant in the future?" The doctor explained, "Due to the previous violent sexual behavior, not only the patient has a miscarriage, but also caused her to have an ectopic uterus. I''m afraid the chances of pregnancy in the future will be very small." "The patient will be transferred from the emergency room to the general ward soon. Take good care of her recently. She will soon recover." The doctor said and then left. Shawn stood still in a daze. He didn''t expect this to happen. Now Windy had lost the baby, and it would be difficult for her to get pregnant in the future. This was a heavy blow to Shawn. I ned her eyes. At this moment, Shawn found himself a mute. He wanted to say something to Windy, but he couldn''t. The moment Windy opened her eyes, she frowned tightly. She felt uncomfortable in the strange environment and the pungent smell of the hospital. Then she heard a low voice, "Honey..." As soon as he opened his mouth, Shawn became speechless. He looked at Windy who was looking at him with a pair of eyes full of horror. After a while, she suddenly remembered something and reached out to touch her belly. She said in an imperceptible voice, "The baby..." Windy didn''t know how the baby was. She looked at Shawn again, waiting for him to tell her. However, Shawn looked sad. His dark eyes were filled with sadness. Looking at the anxious look on her face, he was speechless. Windy had already guessed something from Shawn''s behavior. She asked again, "Shawn, where is my child?" Shawn still kept silent. When he heard Windy ask him about his child, he shrank. He didn''t dare to tell her that the child was gone. He was afraid that if she knew, she wouldn''t forgive him. Chapter 146 I Cant Afford It (Part Two) "Shawn, where is my baby?" Windy stood up from the bed and stared at the man in front of her. Before he could answer, she asked, "Is he gone?" "Honey..." Shawn shouted. When he was about to say something, he was interrupted by Windy. "Is the baby gone? Shawn, I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life!" Looking at the sad look on Windy''s face, Shawn didn''t know what to do. He had never been so helpless like now. He also felt heartbroken when the child was lost, but Windy said that she would never forgive him in her life, which made him more heartbroken. Compared with the child, he was more worried about Windy. But it was too late. He had hurt her so deeply that he didn''t know how to ask for her forgiveness. He had never been panic before, and he could even guess how Windy would punish him. For a long time, neither Shawn nor Windy spoke. Time seemed to stand still at this moment. No sound could be heard in the huge space, making people feel very depressed! Finally, Shawn broke the silence and said, again. He was really good to her and moved her. In the face of so many doubts, only Grandpa would say that he believed her and didn''t doubt her at all. "Grandpa, why are you here?" With the help of Renee, Ted came to the bedside of Windy. He looked at her and felt sorry for his granddaughter-in-law. He said, "Silly girl. How can I stay at home when you are like this?" Seeing that Ted cared about her so much, Windy suddenly felt guilty. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. The great grandson you have been looking forward to..." Speaking of the baby, Windy couldn''t speak in a hoarse voice, just crying sadly. Before this, she felt that she was very strong. Even if she woke up and knew that the baby was likely to be lost, she didn''t cry loudly to Shawn. Instead, she talked so much to him calmly and proposed a divorce with him. But now facing Ted, she felt so sorry for him. Grandpa was so kind to her. What he had been hoping for was a great grandson soon, but now... She didn''t even know how to explain the baby to him. Chapter 147 No Matter What I Do, I Cant Make Up For It (Part One) However, Ted didn''t blame Windy, because he knew it was not her fault. He said to her, "You are such a silly girl. You didn''t tell others that you were pregnant. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have let you suffer so much." Speaking of this, Ted turned to look at Shawn angrily. He pointed at him and said, "You bastard! It''s all your fault. You can''t even protect your wife and children. You really piss me off!" In the face of Ted''s accusation, Shawn remained silent. He couldn''t find any words to refute for himself, because Grandpa was right. It was true that he didn''t protect his wife and children well. Seeing that Shawn was lowering, Ted shook his head helplessly and sighed. Since things had turned out like this, no matter what, he couldn''t save his great grandson. "Windy needs a rest now. I''ll settle accounts with you when we go back." Ted said to Shawn angrily. "Grandpa, please don''t blame him. I don''t think he will feel well after the baby is gone," said Renee, comforting Ted. Then, Renee walked to the bedside, looked at Windy an would suspect that you framed Windy this time. Do you look like an elder sister or not?" "Not only your father suspects you, but also I suspect why you are pregnant with the child of Shawn." When Sally thought of her younger daughter, she wondered if she had believed the wrong person. If Carol was really so aggrieved, what did her current performance mean? Why did she feel that she hated Windy very much? But Carol didn''t understand her mother''s words at all. She looked at her and suddenly emphasized, "Why am I pregnant with the child of Shawn? Mom, do you think I would have his baby if he didn''t love me? Will he still be connected with me after he married Windy?" Hearing Carol''s question, Sally was speechless. Did Shawn really love Carol? But after thinking about it carefully, Sally felt something wrong. The feeling given by Shawn was not like the kind of man who would cheat on his wife after marriage. Anyway, she felt it necessary to make it clear to her eldest daughter. "Carol, how could you say such words? I''m really disappointed in you." Chapter 148 No Matter What I Do, I Cant Make Up For It (Part Two) "You know your sister has married Shawn, but you are still with him and have his child after they get married. Haven''t you really thought about your sister? How can you do that to her?" Sally asked sadly. She didn''t expect her eldest daughter to treat her own sister like this. Facing Sally, Carol didn''t think she was wrong at all. Instead, she said viciously, "So what? She stole my man first. Why should I care about her?" "What''s more, even if she and Shawn are married, so what? If I don''t work hard, how can I be with Shawn all my life? Did I watch her take my man away without doing anything and let her take him away for a lifetime?" "You..." Sally didn''t expect that her eldest daughter would say such vicious words. She meant that even if Windy and Shawn got married, she was unwilling to let him go. She had been pestering him all the time until she got him. How could she be so unreasonable? Sally looked at Carol in disbelief. Did she mean that she would be with Shawn even if she destroyed the marriage between Windy and him? How could she do that? "Clap!" Sally was speechless with anger. She really didn''t know what to do with Carol. She slapped her in anger. She had never slapped her and Windy, but this time she didn''t regret it. "How can you do this to your sister? Windy is your s nothing else to say, I''ll hang up." As soon as Carol heard that Shawn was going to hang up the phone, she said anxiously, "Wait a minute." ... "Shawn, what''s wrong with you today?" ... "I just lost my child. I''m sad. It''s okay that you don''t come to see me. Why are you still so cold to me? It''s also your child." ... A cold smile appeared on the face of Shawn. His child? At this time, Carol still lied to him. She was really not afraid that he would know the truth and how he would take revenge on her! "It doesn''t matter. I''m too busy to play with you." Shawn said to her, he wanted to see how she would react. As expected, Carol got angry when she heard what Shawn said. She said, "How could you do this to me and our child? Whoop! Whoop..." ... Before Carol finished her words, she began to cry, as if she was really wronged, which made Shawn very disgusted. "Well, I was just kidding with you just now." "Carol, I just want you to know that you should never do anything that hurts me. Otherwise, even if you were pregnant with my child and lost it because of you, I won''t sympathize with you and give you any chance." Shawn warned. At this moment, his face was as cold as ice for thousands of years! Carol couldn''t say a word. Did Shawn know that she had framed that bitch Windy? Chapter 149 Give Her An Explanation (Part One) Now Carol was very worried that Shawn would know it. If he knew it, her plan would be over and she would never have the chance to be with him again. Just as Carol was thinking about the importance of this matter, she heard Shawn speak again, but his voice became softer. He said, "Carol, I know you have suffered a lot this time. Don''t worry. When I finish my work and go back, I will give you justice, and I decide to be with you forever." At first, Carol doubted whether Shawn had known that she framed Windy, but now hearing what he said, she felt that he should not know. Otherwise, he would not have promised her the last sentence. Obviously, Carol was very happy when she heard the last sentence of Shawn. She didn''t think about other messy things anymore and asked, "Is that true? Will you be with me forever?" ... "Yes, honey, wait for me to go back." After saying that, Shawn hung up the phone. Seeing that Shawn had hung up the phone, Renee looked at him in confusion and asked, "Brother, are you crazy? That woman, Carol, framed Windy so much, and she d her head and looked at Ted. Then she heard him say, "No matter when, Grandpa only recognizes you as my granddaughter-in-law. Except you, no one else is qualified to be my granddaughter-in-law." "Grandpa..." Windy was so moved that she couldn''t say a word. She was deeply moved when she first heard Ted say this, and she is still very moved. Ted just said half of what he wanted to say, and the next half was a little forced for Windy. He said, "Without you as my granddaughter-in-law, I will no longer recognize the grandson." "Windy, I''m not joking. If you really divorce Shawn, it means that Grandpa has lost this grandson. He will never be a member of our family again!" Windy didn''t expect that Ted would say such harsh words. How could she bear it? "Grandpa, you are forcing me." Windy just said that. Although she knew that Ted didn''t want her to divorce Shawn because of her, she felt stressed when he said that. Ted smiled and then admitted frankly, "Yes, you''re right. I''m forcing you. Since you don''t listen to me, I have to use my best skill." Chapter 150 Give Her An Explanation (Part Two) As expected, aged ginger was more pungent. Windy was so young. How can Windy be better than Ted who has been a businessman all his life? "I know you can''t forgive Shawn now, but for the sake of me, please give him another chance. From now on, it depends on his performance and decide whether to forgive him or not. I believe that you won''t be disappointed this time. I promise for him. What do you think?" Asked Ted. Seeing that Windy didn''t say anything, Ted threatened her again, "Do you really want to see me lose a grandson?" Windy felt embarrassed. Although she didn''t want to agree with Ted, if she insisted on divorcing Shawn, Shawn would no longer be the grandson of Ted. It seemed that he was not joking. Kind as she was, how could she bear to let Ted lose the only grandson at such an old age? "Grandpa, please don''t push me like that, okay?" "If you lose a grandson because I divorce Shawn, I can''t afford such a result. Grandpa, I..." Windy didn''t know what to say. She really didn''t want grandfather to lose a grandson because of her. However, Ted said, "Windy, you can take it. You have lost a child because of that bastard, Shawn stood alone at the gate of Li Hospital. It didn''t matter if others didn''t come to pick her up, but Shawn didn''t come either, which made her unable to calm down. She didn''t know what Shawn had been busy with recently, but he didn''t even come to pick her up after she left the hospital, which was too contemptuous of her. Carol had called Shawn yesterday to tell him that she was discharged from the hospital today and asked him to pick her up, but he didn''t answer her phone. So at this moment, Carol called again. Soon, the phone was connected. Carol told Shawn that she was going to leave the hospital and asked him to pick her up. But he asked her to go back by herself, then he hung up the phone! How could this be? Looking at the phone in her hand, Carol was a little stunned. She couldn''t figure out why Shawn treated her like this. She couldn''t figure it out anyway. In the end, she didn''t think too much and left the Li Hospital by taxi... Carol didn''t go back to the Fu Clan. Instead, she went straight to the Yu Clan. It was not easy for her to live in the Yu Clan and be with Shawn. How could she give up this opportunity so easily? Chapter 151 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) Moreover, Carol felt that this time she framed Windy, making the Yu Clan think that it was her who caused her to lose her child, and blamed all the mistakes on that bitch Windy, in this way, the Yu Clan would protect her, and on her side, her position in the Yu Clan would gradually become stable. After that, she would try to make Shawn divorce with Windy, and then she would find a way to get a married with Shawn. At that time, she would become the real Mrs. Yu of the Yu Clan! When Carol thought of this, a faint smile appeared on her lips. Even the driver saw that she was in a good mood, so he asked, "it seems that you are in a good mood. Is there any good news coming?" Sitting in the back seat, Carol glanced at the driver and said arrogantly, "yes, I''m going to marry the person I love. Do you think it''s a good news?" In Carol''s opinion, this time, she would definitely drive Windy away from Shawn. And it was necessary for her to become the Mrs. Yu of the Yu Clan. First of all, she had to marry Shawn. Therefore, now she believed that if Shawn wanted to be with her forever, " Renee said these words on purpose to Carol, and after hearing these words, Carol had already been in a good mood. It seemed that Shawn didn''t lie to her on the phone. Since he had told this to Renee, it must be true. Seeing that Wilson didn''t say anything more, Renee turned to look at Carol and said with a smile, "Carol, go upstairs and have a rest. If you don''t have a good rest and get sick, my brother should blame me for not taking good care of you." Hearing this, Carol also smiled happily at Renee. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go upstairs and have a rest now." "Okay." When Carol turned around and was about to go upstairs, she glanced at Wilson with obvious arrogance and hostility in her eyes. Thinking of the slap she had just given her, and the pain on her face now, she would definitely not treat this old woman well in the future if there was a chance! "How could is this woman..." Wilson was pissed off when she saw Carol go upstairs, wriggling her slim waist. How dare she look at her like that, as if she had really become the hostess of the Yu Clan? Chapter 152 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Of course, Renee knew that Wilson must be very angry at the moment. In fact, she didn''t like Carol either, but she had to follow her brother''s plan. Otherwise, she would have kicked her out of the Yu Clan long ago. "Well, auntie, don''t be angry. It''s not worthwhile to be angry for such a person." Said Renee. Wilson looked at Renee and frowned. "What are you and your brother thinking about? Why do you still want that woman, Carol, to stay at home?" It was the first time that her auntie was so angry. It seemed that Carol really pissed her off this time. She didn''t even want to see her. This woman deserved it. She hurt her sister-in-law and her unborn nephew. She must teach her a lesson! "auntie, don''t worry. My brother will definitely give an explanation to Windy. Let''s go out and have a talk, in case that Carol will hear us." Said Renee. Now in front of Carol, she wanted to cooperate with her brother, so she still was nice to Carol. Wilson nodded and let Renee help her out of the living room... In the past two days, Shawn had been taking care of Windy all the time. At this moment, Shawn came out of the bathroom with a basin coughing a little, Ted said to Carol, "according to the rules of the Yu Clan, you should respect the old and cherish the young. You don''t have any status and position in the Yu Clan at all. How dare you be so arrogant? If it weren''t for the fact that Shawn wanted to keep you, you wouldn''t have been here long ago." Carol didn''t expect that she was just late for a few minutes, and she just kept the three people of Yu Clan waiting for her for a while, this damn old man began to blame her. She was so angry. However, she thought that with the protection of Shawn, no one else dared to do anything to her. She just pretended to be aggrieved and said to Ted, "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I won''t do it again." What Ted hated most was that Carol pretended to be innocent and aggrieved in front of him. Now that she did this again, he had no mood to argue with her. He just picked up the chopsticks in front of him unhappily and began to eat. When Renee and Wilson saw that Ted had begun to eat, the two of them also began to eat. They ignored Carol at all. For a moment, the atmosphere in the restaurant became silent, and Carol began to feel embarrassed. Chapter 153 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) "Renee." All of a sudden, Carol realized that she had forgotten to ask something very important, so she called out to Renee, "why hasn''t Shawn come back yet? I haven''t seen him for days. What is he busy with?" Before Renee could say anything, Ted said first, "you want to see Shawn, but he may not want to see you." Hearing what Ted said, Carol was speechless. Would this damn old man die if he didn''t aim at her? Or was he afraid of death faster? Of course, Renee knew that Ted hated Carol so much that he could make Carol speechless within one word. She couldn''t help snickering in her heart, but then she said to Carol, "well, Carol, my brother is very busy recently. He has been on a business trip in another city for several days. We don''t know what he is busy with. Just two days ago, he called me and asked me and family to take good care of you and ask you to wait for him." "I see." Carol replied. Although she was still unhappy that she couldn''t see Shawn, she was already very happy with his words. It meant that he had her in his heart. Then she could stay in t ase respect me as an elder. Aren''t you impolite and ill bred to scold my daughter in front of me?" Marvin looked at Henry coldly and sneered, "I know it''s wrong to scold your daughter in front of you and aunt. But you should know the truth first. If Carol didn''t go too far, why should I scold her like that?" "That''s right. Uncle, aunt, you don''t know what a vicious daughter you have raised. She not only killed my brother''s child, but also almost killed my sister-in-law. Now she still wants to marry my brother. It''s just a dream!" Said Renee. Carol''s eyes widened in disbelief. She stared at Renee. She didn''t expect that she would say that she didn''t deserve to marry Shawn. She shouted fiercely, "you didn''t say that before. You told me that Shawn wanted me to wait for him at the Yu Clan, and he wanted to be with me forever." Looking at Carol, Renee sneered, "yes, but I just conveyed my brother''s intention. As for how to punish you when he and my sister-in-law come back later, you will soon know that you killed his child, my brother will never let you go." Chapter 154 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Henry and Sally were confused by what Renee said. Sally asked, "Renee, what do you mean? Carol said that her child was killed by Windy, but why do you say that now..." Before Sally could finish her words, she was interrupted by Renee. She said, "aunt, don''t worry. Soon you will know what the truth is." Hearing what Renee said, Carol had a vague feeling. Did Shawn know that she was not pregnant? But why did Renee say that she killed the child of Shawn? At the same time, Shawn steadily parked the car in the Yu''s manor. He first opened the door and got out of the car, and then came to the side of the passenger seat. Carol also opened the door and was about to get out of the car. Knowing that she had just been discharged from the hospital and hadn''t recovered yet, he hurried forward and said, "I''ll hold you." "No, thanks." Windy refused stubbornly. However, Shawn didn''t give her the chance to refuse. He bent down and picked her up, but was immediately struggled and resisted by Windy. "Shawn, I don''t want you to hold me. Put me down quickly." "You haven''t fully recovered yet. Walking will make you tired." Hearing what th and Sally, shook her head and denied, "I don''t know. I really don''t know that Windy is pregnant. I don''t know how she miscarried." "Dad, mom, why do you always trust Windy so much? I didn''t kill her child at all. On the contrary, my child was killed by her!" Carol said through gritted teeth. In fact, she was already very nervous. She was afraid that if Renee and Marvin knew something, they would continue to expose her. "Ha ha..." Suddenly, Marvin burst into laughter. Carol didn''t understand why Marvin suddenly burst into laughter, but she knew that he must have a bad intention. "Why are you laughing?" Marvin stopped laughing. Looking at Carol, he said, "of course I''m laughing at you. At this time, you can still defend yourself calmly and continue to emphasize that it was Windy who killed your child. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" "You..." Hearing what Marvin had said, Carol''s face darkened with anger. When she was about to say something, she heard Renee say, "brother, Windy, you''re back." All the people looked in the direction of Renee''s sight and saw Shawn walking into the living room with Windy in his arms... Chapter 155 Give Her An Explanation (Part Four) (Part One) "You''re back, Shawn." A happy smile appeared on Carol''s face when she saw Shawn. But when she noticed that he was holding Windy in his arms, the smile that had just appeared on her face disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by hatred. Clenching her fists, Carol walked up to Shawn and asked, "Why are you holding Windy? She..." Before Carol could finish her words, she was interrupted by Shawn. He looked at her with a cold expression and said coldly, "She is my wife. Why can''t I hold her?" Hearing this, Carol gnashed her teeth and glared at Windy, who was in Shawn''s arms. ''She just had a miscarriage, and it was not her fault. Why was he so good to her?'' Besides, she had a miscarriage, too, but during her stay in hospital, Shawn hadn''t come to see her or even called her. Now she finally understood why. It turned out that Shawn had been accompanying the bitch Windy these days, so he found an excuse to say that he was busy and didn''t come to see her. How could he do this to her? "But you haven''t come to see me for so many days, let alone hug me. You didn pregnant with my child, I thought it was Windy who pushed you down when I saw you quarreling with Windy, I thought it was true that you had a miscarriage, I thought there was something between Marvin and Windy, so I doubted them. Damn it! If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have done something wrong out of anger and lost our baby." "It''s all your fault, Carol. If I hadn''t been blinded and if I hadn''t trusted you, Windy and I wouldn''t have lost our child!" "Carol, how can you defend yourself now? Are you still unwilling to admit what you have done?" Carol shook her head and wanted to retort, but Shawn didn''t give her the chance to speak. He continued, "Carol, do you think you are smart? You thought I wouldn''t know what you have done, right?" "I will tell you today that I know everything you have done." "I have suspected you since you sent me a message with a strange number and asked me to go to the Green Wisteria Park. But I thought I really loved you at that time, so I didn''t investigate you, because I still couldn''t believe that you were so vicious!" Chapter 156 Give Her An Explanation (Part Four) (Part Two) Vicious? How could Shawn say that she was vicious? When this word came to Carol''s ears, she knew that the relationship between her and Shawn would come to an end, but how could she accept it? By this time, Windy had realized that it was her sister who had asked someone to destroy her reputation in the Green Wisteria Park! "Since you hired someone to hurt Windy and wanted to destroy her innocence, I have noticed and suspected you. But I really didn''t want to believe that you were such a vicious woman!" Hearing this, Henry and Sally were both shocked. How could Carol ask someone to destroy Windy''s innocence on purpose? ... "Carol, she is your sister. How could you do that?" Sally looked at Carol and asked. She didn''t expect that her elder daughter would treat her younger daughter like this. Without giving Carol a chance to explain, Shawn continued, "For the second time, you sent me a message in the name of someone else and asked me to pick you up in the bar. I not only suspected you, but also confirmed that the strange numb my wife. I like her. Why can''t I favor her?" "Have you forgotten? I''ve told you before that the person I love is my wife, Windy. I don''t know what''s wrong with my so-called love for you. Until now, I still don''t understand why I said I love you." "Now think about it. Although I didn''t know why, I have thought it clearly. The love for you is not love at all. It is just an illusion. It makes me say that I love you. Do you understand?" Carol couldn''t accept such an answer from Shawn. How could he say that he loved her just because of an illusion? Carol shook her head and said madly, "Shawn, I don''t accept it. I don''t accept what you said. I''m the one you love!" "Why is this woman so annoying? He has made it so clear, but she still doesn''t let go. Is it interesting?" Marvin couldn''t stand Carol''s behavior, so he said. At this time, after hearing what Shawn had just said, Ted, who had been silent all the time, finally couldn''t help saying, "Shawn, maybe I can tell you why you said you loved Carol because of your illusion." Chapter 157 The Little Girl In The Past Was Windy (Part One) "You can''t hide it from Shawn all your life, right? He has already thought that he has fallen in love with your sister because of this. Do you still want him to be so wrong all the time?" Asked Ted, looking at Windy. Windy didn''t say anything. She thought what grandfather said was right. Shawn would know it sooner or later, and it was not a good way for him to keep making mistakes, so she didn''t stop Ted from telling the truth. Shawn didn''t know what the interaction between Ted and Windy meant, so he asked, "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" "Do you still remember that you went to the welfare house with me when you were a child?" Ted asked Shawn in reply. Before he could answer, he added, "At that time, you and I were separated. A little girl helped you find me." "I know you''ve been thinking about that little girl all these years, but you''ve mistaken her for someone else." Hearing what Ted said, Shawn frowned. What did Grandpa mean by saying that he had mistaken the wrong person? Windy was confused by Ted''s words. Did Shawn replace her and be with Shawn. Moreover, her sister knew that Shawn was looking for her, but she lied to him that she was her when she was a child. Windy looked up at the moon in the sky and murmured to herself, "The moon is so bright tonight." Windy smiled slightly, but looked a little bitter. After a long silence, she asked the moon, "Moon, moon, what do you think I should do now?" "You know what? The man I have been waiting for is now with my sister. He is her boyfriend now." "When I was a child, I met a man called Shawn. He is my sister''s boyfriend now." At this moment, Ted was standing behind Windy. Hearing her words, he frowned and instantly remembered that she was the little girl he had met in the welfare house. A kind smile appeared on his face. He didn''t expect that he hadn''t seen her for so many years and that she had grown up. It turned out that this girl liked Shawn. This discovery made Ted very happy, but he was also a little embarrassed. What if the two daughters of the Fu Clan both liked his grandson? Chapter 158 The Little Girl In The Past Was Windy (Part Two) Ted heard Windy sigh and say, "It seems that Shawn really doesn''t remember me. Otherwise, how could he mistake me for my sister?" "Sister know clearly that Shawn mistook her for me when I was a child, but I don''t know whether she did it on purpose or not. Shawn told her something that she had never experienced, but I know that those things are the memories of me and Shawn. Of course, she have never experienced them." "Sister also told me that she liked Shawn very much and wanted to be with him forever. If so, Shawn and I..." Windy couldn''t finish her words. She lowered her head and thought for a while. Then she suddenly looked up at the moon, as if she had made up her mind. She said, "Moon, I''ve made up my mind. Although I like Shawn, he doesn''t know. If he will feel happy with my sister, I should bless them, right?" "Windy, it doesn''t matter. As long as sister and Shawn are happy, you can sacrifice a little. It really doesn''t matter. You just like Shawn, but you don''t fall in love with him..." "Ha ha." A hearty and aged l truth so that I can help you, understand?" Windy once doubted if she had heard it wrong. Did the Ted say that he wanted to help her be with Shawn? Seeing that Windy didn''t say anything, Ted had to make it clear to her slowly, "As far as I know, if he doesn''t like you, he won''t tell your sister about your relationship with him. So the only explanation now is that he likes you, not your sister." "Girl, if you trust me, you should tell me the truth. Only when you tell me the truth can I help you to be with Shawn." Hearing this, Windy frowned slightly. She didn''t understand, so she asked, "Grandpa, this time, we have only met two times. Why are you so good to me?" Windy admitted that when she asked Ted these words, she was indeed on guard against him. She just felt that they had only met for two times, and that it was strange that Ted would help her to be with Shawn. "Ha ha." Ted smiled brightly again, "It seems that you don''t believe me!" Windy shook her head, "I just don''t understand why you help me, Grandpa. I..." Chapter 159 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) "All right." Ted interrupted Windy and said, "although I want to help you, I''m helping my grandson more. I don''t want him to be unhappy for the rest of his life just because he has chosen the wrong person." "And..." Before Ted finished his words, he suddenly stopped. He turned to look at Windy and said, "not everyone can be my granddaughter-in-law. Even if my grandson likes this woman, she still has to get my agreement if she wanted to be my granddaughter-in-law." Besides, I won''t be wrong about people. You are a very kind girl, and you are a perfect match for Shawn." After a long silence, Windy said to Ted, "Mr. Ted, I do like Shawn, but it depends on God whether we are destined to be together or not. I don''t want to change anything deliberately. Besides, his girlfriend is my sister now, and I can''t say that the little girl in the past is me. If I say so, what about my sister?" "So, I really appreciate that you are willing to help me to be with the person I like. But please don''t tell Shawn the truth. Just let him and my sister go on lik d. "Since you are so afraid, it means that you don''t have confidence in your relationship with Shawn. If he doesn''t love you anymore because of this, it means that the one he really love is Windy, not you." Hearing Marvin''s words, Carol was even more irritated by him. Damn it! Why did he also oppose her? It really pissed her off! Carol glared at Marvin again, with a cold smile on her lips. She continued to spread rumors, "Marvin, you said that there was nothing between you and Windy, but your defense for her is so suspicious. If there is really nothing between you and her, who will believe it? Anyway, I don''t believe it!" "Carol, shut up!" Henry snapped. How dare she still talk nonsense here? Windy looked at Carol coldly. Why did her good sister force her to hate her so much?! On the other hand, Marvin frowned and his face had obviously become very unhappy. How could Carol be so annoying? She even began to spread rumors again. This stupid woman. Did she still thought that after Windy''s miscarriage, Shawn would believe her nonsense? Chapter 160 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Others were also speechless about Carol''s ability to spread rumors. Why didn''t she realize her fault until now? Before the others could say anything, Shawn opened his mouth. There was obvious anger in his voice. "Carol, that''s enough!" "Do you think I''m that stupid to believe what you said after you set me up last time?" "Windy is my wife. I''m the only one who can speak ill of her. No one else can speak ill of her!" Shawn made his stand clear to Carol that he would never doubt his wife again. In the end, Shawn added to Carol, "so, please be polite to her!" Carol was surprised to hear what Shawn had said and her mouth was wide open. How could he really protect that bitch Windy now? Carol was about to say something, but Shawn didn''t give her the chance to say anything. He continued, "I will judge what kind of woman my wife is. I don''t need you to tell me." "And, just as you said, you are really selfish. In order to satisfy yourself, you can hurt others, even your own sister. You know that the person I am looking for is Windy, not you, but you have deceived me for so "Windy, Carol is your sister. Do you want to watch her being punished by Shawn?" "Yes, Windy. I know it''s your sister''s fault. She made you suffer. But anyway, she is your sister. Please help her." Sally pleaded. How could Windy bear hearing her mother say "please"? Seeing her mother pleading for her sister, she frowned slightly and said, "Mom, please don''t say that. How can I bear your beg?" As Windy said, she looked at Carol and continued, "but I can''t forgive what my sister has done this time." "Mom, if I ask Shawn to let go of my sister this time, it will be the end of the kinship between us. From now on, she will no longer be my elder sister, and I will no longer be her sister. If she does anything wrong to me in the future, I will never let her go." "Mom, is this what you want to see?" Windy''s last question rendered Sally speechless. She didn''t expect that her little daughter would be so serious this time. After a long silence, Sally looked at Windy with embarrassment and asked, "Windy, I only have two daughters. Do you have to do this between sisters?" Chapter 161 Being Stubborn (Part One) Windy knew that her decision did hurt her mother, but she couldn''t be softhearted to Carol, the murderer of her child! Thinking of this, Windy made up her mind and said to Sally, "Mom, don''t blame me. My child won''t die if it wasn''t for my sister''s selfishness. I don''t think I can forgive her for the rest of my life!" Sally also knew that Windy must hate Carol a little after she lost her child, but she didn''t want the two sisters to get into such a situation. Even if she was worried and didn''t want them to get into such a situation today, what should she do as a mother? "Windy..." Sally wanted to say something more, but Carol interrupted her, "Mom, don''t beg her. I don''t care at all. Since she wants to be like this, I don''t care." Hearing what Carol said, Sally was really angry. "Carol, you have to make trouble with your sister to such an extent that I, as a mother, feel sad for you every day. Right?" Carol stubbornly didn''t respond to Sally''s words. She turned to look at Shawn and said, "Shawn, are you satisfied with this result? Are you still unwilling to let me go?" Al e angry. He walked to the bedside, put the bowl on the small cabinet beside the bed, and lay down on the bed. He shook Windy''s shoulder and said softly, "Honey, get up and have some soup." Windy turned her back to Shawn stubbornly and ignored him. To be honest, he was very patient with her now, but Windy wanted to know how long his patience could last. Seeing that Windy didn''t respond, Shawn felt uncomfortable. Although he was angry that she had tortured him like this these days, he was willing to be tortured by her now. Especially after he knew that she was the little girl in the past, he made up his mind that he would only treat her well in his life and would never let her down again. However, what hurt Shawn was that Windy refused to talk to him all the time. He could do nothing to her. Shawn, who hadn''t received any response from Windy, now sat up from the bed and talked to Windy as if he was talking to himself, "I know it''s hard for you to forgive me now, but your body belongs to yourself. If you want to torture me, it''s enough. Why do you need to torture yourself?" Chapter 162 Being Stubborn (Part Two) After waiting for a long time, Shawn still didn''t get any response from Windy. He stood up and said, "The soup is here. Drink it while it''s hot. I''m going to the study to deal with the business tonight. I''ll come back later. Remember to go to bed early." After saying that, Shawn left the bedroom and closed the door for Windy. Hearing the sound of door closing, Windy turned around and looked at the bedroom door which was closed tightly for a while. Then she looked at the bowl of soup brought by Shawn. She was silent for a moment, and her heart began to mess again... Downstairs, Ted, Wilson and Renee were having dinner. Seeing that Shawn walked into the dining room, Wilson asked, "How is Windy now?" Shawn sat down at the table. His expressionless face had already let Wilson guess the result. Before he opened his mouth, she said, "It seems that Windy really doesn''t want to forgive you this time." Hearing this, Renee looked at Wilson and said, "Aunt, you are too absolute. I think Windy will forgive colded her together with Henry, "Carol, you have made your sister lose a child. What else do you want?" "You said that Shawn is your man, but why can''t you see the truth clearly? Shawn likes your sister, and he is looking for your sister. Now he doesn''t look at you anymore. Why are you still so stubborn?" "Do you really want to hurt your sister so that you can be reconciled?" Hearing that Henry and Sally said that Windy was her sister, Carol felt it was ridiculous. Her face became gloomy and she had to remind her, "Dad, Mom, have you forgotten that I have severed the relationship with that bitch? She is no longer my sister, so from now on, I will never have a relationship with her again. What are you worried about? I want to take what she took from me, bit by bit from her!" Henry and Sally were even angrier because of Carol''s words. Sally felt that her eldest daughter was really hopeless now, so she didn''t want to say anything to her anymore. She sat aside, sighed and began to be silent again. Chapter 163 Please Show Your Respect (Part One) Henry nodded angrily and stared at Carol. He said, "Well, Carol, you are really brave. Since you don''t want to recognize your sister, then don''t even recognize me and your mother. From now on, you have severed the relationship with us. From now on, I won''t recognize you as my daughter. I''m ashamed to be your father!" Hearing what Henry said, Carol''s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn''t expect that her father would sever the relationship with her for that bitch Windy. ... "Dad, are you so partial to that bitch? Are you going to break up with me for her?" Carol looked at Henry and said with hatred. Bitch? It turned out that she called her sister a bitch? Henry was obviously dissatisfied with the way Carol called Windy. "Carol, Windy is your sister. Even if you don''t recognize her, there is no need to hate her so much. You have to insult her like this, right?" Carol was stubborn to the end. She continued to refute Henry, "I don''t think there is anything wrong with what I have done to her. I just think that she is very, very mean!" "You..." Henr would be best if he understood. Just as Shawn and Renee were talking, his phone suddenly rang. He frowned again, picked up his phone and looked at it. His face instantly became tense and unhappy. This woman dared to call him. It seemed that the lesson he gave her today was not enough! "Who is it?" With curiosity, Renee stretched out her head to have a look. Shawn turned the screen of his mobile phone to Renee, letting her see clearly. When she saw that it was Carol who called, she couldn''t stay calm anymore. "How could this woman be so shameless? How dare she call you?" Shawn didn''t say anything and directly pressed the refuse key. Then he put the phone aside and ignored it. "Brother..." When Renee was about to say something, the phone rang again. She grumbled, "She''s really haunting!" Shawn was also annoyed by the call from Carol. He picked up the phone again and pressed the answer key. He said to Carol coldly, "Carol, I''ve let you go because of Windy. If you really want to taste the pain of death, I can send someone to torture you now." Chapter 164 Please Show Your Respect (Part Two) After saying that, he hung up the phone without giving Carol a chance to speak. Perhaps, Carol was really frightened by the ruthlessness of Shawn this time, so she didn''t call again. "What did you want to say just now?" After hanging up the phone, Shawn asked Renee. Renee shook her head. What she wanted to say was not very important. Now that Carol called, she had to remind Shawn, "Brother, I don''t think Carol will give up so easily." Shawn knew that Renee was caring about him and Windy. He didn''t take Carol seriously, so he said to Renee, "Don''t worry. I won''t let your sister-in-law suffer anymore." "Okay." Renee nodded and said nothing more. It was already eleven o''clock in the evening when Shawn finished his work in the study. When he returned to the bedroom, he found that Windy had fallen asleep. He took a look at the bowl of soup on the bedside cupboard and found that it had been finished by Windy, which made him feel a little happier. He felt that no matter whether Windy forgave him or not, as long as she was willing to eat the food served by him, it gave him Windy was held in the arms of Shawn in silence. She didn''t say a word, but her small hand tightly grabbed the clothes on his chest, as if she was trying to restrain something. Of course, Shawn also felt the change of Windy. Although she was very quiet at the moment, she must be thinking about something, something related to him, and even the child. "Windy, what''s wrong with you? You can vent your anger on me. Don''t keep it to yourself, okay?" Shawn persuaded Windy in a low and gentle voice. Windy was still silent. She suddenly loosened her grip on the clothes on the chest of Shawn. Then she buried her head in his chest, found the position of his heart and took a hard bite. "Ah!" Shawn didn''t expect that Windy would suddenly bite him. He frowned and said in a muffled voice, as if he couldn''t stand the pain. Hearing Shawn''s painful voice, Windy stopped biting him. Then she began to beat his chest with her little hands again. She sobbed in pain because of depression, "Shawn, I hate you. I really hate you. You killed our child with your own hands. Give my child back." Chapter 165 Did You Do That Thing Last Night (Part One) Windy''s words tore the heart of Shawn apart. It was so painful that he almost suffocated to death! Shawn knew that Windy''s complaint was to release her suppressed emotions. For so many days, she didn''t cry or make any trouble, and everything had been hidden in her heart. Although she was very cold to him and even didn''t want to talk to him, she was very sad and painful in her heart. However, he could not help her, unless she was willing to. Windy''s words were still ringing in the ears of Shawn, and he just listened to her. He let her do anything, as long as she could vent her anger. Maybe after she vented her anger, they would not continue to torture each other like this. "Shawn, give my child back. I want my child." "I protected him so carefully that I didn''t dare to tell you his existence. I was afraid that you would abandon him. But look at what you have done." "And my sister, she knew could he be so muddled! Windy''s words continued to ring in his ears. She said, "Shawn, I didn''t care how I divorced you before, but it was not my intention. If I really divorced you, I would really regret." "But this time, I really want to divorce you. Even if I do, I won''t regret it!" Looking at Windy for a long time, Shawn''s eyes were full of pain, but he couldn''t say a word. He owed her in the end and could never pay her back. But no matter what, he would never divorce! After a long time, Shawn finally opened his mouth. He asked Windy, "Windy, am I really so unforgivable this time? Can''t you really try to forgive me?" Windy looked into Shawn''s eyes and said resolutely, "If I could forgive you, I would have forgiven you long ago. Now I hate you!" Every time he heard Windy say she hated him, Shawn felt as if she had taken a dagger and stabbed it into his heart. It was so painful! Chapter 166 Did You Do That Thing Last Night (Part Two) Shawn couldn''t help but speak out his dissatisfaction, as if venting his anger for days. "You always say that you hate me and can''t forgive me. Windy, what''s the use of your hatred? What''s the point of not forgiving? We have lost our child. You can''t change your hatred or forgiveness for him at all. This will only make you live a more tired life. Don''t you understand?" "Even so, I still hate you and can''t forgive you!" Windy stubbornly retorted. She didn''t care whether Shawn could bear her words or not, but she knew that it would do nothing to change the situation, and even make her more unhappy, but she couldn''t forgive him. Only Windy knew that although she said she hated Shawn, she couldn''t hate him at all. She pretended to be stubborn and sharp in front of him just for the sake of the lost child, letting him remind her all the time that she couldn''t afford the man, the closer she was to him, the more she lost! Seeing that he couldn''t communicate with Wind Marvin looked at Shawn and opened his mouth. "Let''s go downstairs and have a talk. We can''t make it clear here." Hearing this, Ted sighed slightly, turned around and walked out first, followed by others... In the living room downstairs, the members of the Yu Clan sat on the sofa respectively. Marvin said slowly, "In fact, there is nothing serious with Windy this time. She just has a fever. She''ll be fine after the drop and the fever goes down." Hearing that, Shawn was worried. "Really?" Then, Marvin turned to look at Shawn. With an ambiguous smile on his face, he asked, "Brother, why are you so anxious? Did you do that thing last night?" "Windy hasn''t fully recovered yet. It''s not good for her to have sex. The reason why she has a fever is mostly because of you," added Marvin deliberately to make Shawn feel guilty. Ted and Wilson didn''t understand what Marvin meant by saying "that thing", but how could they not understand the words "have sex"? Chapter 167 Marriage Is Not Simple (Part One) Of course, Renee also understood that, so her face instantly flushed. After all, she was an inexperienced woman and was easy to be shy. However, Ted was immediately enraged. He scolded Shawn harshly, "Bastard! Don''t you know that your wife''s body hasn''t recovered yet? How could you do such a thing at this time?" Wilson stared at her son helplessly, she said, "You know that Windy has just been discharged from the hospital, but you still..." Wilson didn''t finish her words. Even if she had experienced this, she couldn''t continue this topic. She changed the topic and said, "Windy didn''t forgive you in the first place. What you do now makes her even more angry with you." Hearing the reproach of Ted and Wilson, Shawn kept silent and didn''t defend himself. To be honest, even he himself thought he shouldn''t have treated Windy like that last night, but he just felt angry and couldn''t control his anger. He would regret it after that, but it was too late! No one knew what was on the mind of Shawn. He couldn''t control himself and punish Windy last night because she didn''t forgive him. But h nonsense. You must cure her." After the infusion, Windy''s fever quickly dropped. When she woke up, it was already eleven o''clock at noon. "Windy, you are awake." Hearing someone talking to her, Windy turned around and saw Wilson sitting next to her, and Renee standing in front of her and looking at her together. Then she asked, "Mom? Renee? What''s wrong with me?" Before Wilson could say anything, Renee said again, "Windy, you have a fever. Brother is afraid that you will be angry... He dare not come to see you, just let aunt and I take care of you." Hearing this, Windy thought of what happened last night. She thought that maybe it was because of what happened last night that Shawn didn''t dare to come in to see her. She couldn''t help but feel funny. She didn''t expect that Shawn would be afraid sometimes, and it was because of her. "Renee, go ahead with your business. I''ll take care of her." Wilson said to Renee. Renee knew that aunt must have something to say to Windy, so she nodded and said, "Okay." Then she turned around and walked out of the bedroom of Shawn and Windy. Chapter 168 Marriage Is Not Simple (Part Two) Seeing that Renee walked out of the bedroom and Wilson obviously had something to say to her, Windy tried her best to sit up from the bed. Seeing this, Wilson quickly stood up and helped her up, fetched a pillow for her and put it behind her. After she sat down, she sat back to where she was. After a long while, Wilson saw that Windy was silent and didn''t know what she was thinking about. She held one of her hands, and Windy also felt that her hand was held. She looked up at Wilson, who was looking at her and said, "Windy, I know what Shawn has done to you recently must have made you sad. You are disappointed in him. You won''t forgive him. I can understand you." "But you have to know, if you keep refusing to forgive him, what should you do in the future? What are you going to do yourself?" "I also heard from your grandfather that you have mentioned the divorce Shawn again and your attitude is very firm. If it weren''t for grandpa who stopped you and persuaded you, you might have divorced him now." Wilson paused for a while and felt a lot. Seeing that Windy didn''t respond to her, she continued, "Why do you think women marry men? Don''t they just want to have someone to re ful. We haven''t really experienced it. We think it''s not that terrible. If you really think so, it''s wrong." "For a divorced woman, she is a loser in her marriage. Even if she will meet a better man in the future, and that man can treat her wholeheartedly. But what about his family? What about his friends? Can they treat her with all their heart?" "You may think it doesn''t matter if someone talks about you, but do you still think it doesn''t matter when you suffer the pain mentioned by thousands of people?" "That''s exactly why I didn''t want to divorce your father no matter how difficult it was at that time. I also want to understand that if I really divorced at that time, with the identity and status of the Yu Clan, others would definitely think that I was an abandoned woman by the Yu Clan, but on the contrary, I didn''t divorce. No matter what happened between your father and me, or between him and other women, in their eyes, I''m still the noble hostess of the Yu Clan." After hearing what Wilson said, Windy kept silent, but she had to admit that what Wilson said was right, and she seemed to be luckier than Wilson. At least, she felt that Shawn still cared about her. Chapter 169 Can Never Be Erased (Part One) Windy looked at Wilson for a while and said, "Mom, I didn''t expect that your previous marriage was not so lucky." Now she recalled what Wilson had said. It seemed that her marriage was not as good as her marriage with Shawn now. At least, Shawn was with her sister because he had mistaken her for her. In his heart, he always thought of that little girl and couldn''t forget her. She knew that he had her in his heart. However, compared with her and Shawn, her parents-in-law had no feelings for each other. Moreover, her father-in-low had always liked other women, and finally died because of another woman. Such a marriage should be unfortunate for any woman, but her mother-in-law had experienced it. Hearing Windy''s words, Wilson smiled and then shook her head helplessly. "It''s all over. Now everything is fine. I''m satisfied to have a good son and a good daughter-in-law like you. In the future, if you give me a grandson, I will be satisfied." "Mom." Windy shouted and held Wilson''s hand. She felt sorry for her mother-in-law from the bottom of her heart. ee her when he came in. Shawn sighed slightly, as if he was still very heavy. He walked to the bed and sat down, patiently waiting for Windy to come out. In the eyes of Shawn, no matter what happened between him and Windy, he couldn''t give up her now. In that case, he decided to treat her well. From now on, he would learn to respect her and not force her to do anything she didn''t like. For example, last night, he would never let that happen again. In the future, he would respect her opinion, as long as she doesn''t agree, he would never touch her again. It was not until now that Shawn realized that to love a person, he should treat her with all his heart. It was impossible to forcibly get him. This was the case between him and Windy, so he would learn to respect her in the future and melt her heart with his own heart. With a squeak, Shawn looked up and saw the door of the bathroom was opened, and Windy came out. He stood up and walked up to her step by step. When the two were about to get close to each other, they stopped at the same time. Chapter 170 Can Never Be Erased (Part Two) Windy didn''t know what Shawn was going to do. She just stood still, waiting for him to say something first, or wait to see what he would do next. "Windy." Shawn called. Then he reached out a hand and held Windy''s small hand. He looked at her for a long time, but said nothing. Windy felt a sudden warmth in her hand. She looked down and saw the big hand of the Shawn wrapped around her small hand. After a long time, she frowned and looked up at him, seeming to be waiting for him to say something. Shawn finally said, "It''s not a good way for us to keep going like this. I don''t ask you to forgive me now, but I hope you can make sure you are happy when you are angry with me, because I don''t want to see you unhappy." With a sneer on her lips, Windy asked, "Do you think you will be happy when you are angry with someone?" Hearing this, Shawn was speechless. He looked at Windy for a long time without saying a word. Damn it! When did he become so shy? He just wanted her to be happy, but she didn''t appreciate it at all. He was angry with her indifference, bu n to work. Windy hadn''t fully recovered yet, so she had been sleeping in bed for the past few days. Last night, she was tortured by Shawn, and then she had a high fever. She still felt weak and didn''t want to move at all. "Knock, knock, knock..." Windy heard a knock on the door and didn''t know who it was. She sat up lazily and said to the door, "Come in." When the door was opened and Sally came in, Windy was surprised. Then she smiled happily, "Mom? Why are you here?" Sally walked to the bedside and said to Windy, "You are very weak now, so of course I have to come to see you. Besides, you have suffered a lot from these things recently. I didn''t talk to you well yesterday. How can I not come to see you? How can I be relieved?" "Mom." Windy said in a long voice, like a spoiled child, but she looked so aggrieved. When she looked at Sally, she didn''t know what to say for a moment. Looking at her daughter like this, Sally felt sorry for her, but since things had come to this, she could only comfort her slowly, "Well, it''s all over. Don''t be sad." Chapter 171 Confession (Part One) Hearing what Sally said, Windy immediately cried. She didn''t want to cry, nor did she want her mother to worry about her, but she just couldn''t help it. Moreover, she felt that her mother was her closest family, so it was not shameful to show her true side in front of her. When her daughter cried, Sally felt sad. She knew she was wronged, so she cried in front of her. She didn''t think she was sentimental, but felt sorry for her. "Windy." Sally sat down on the edge of the bed, patted her on the shoulder and said, "If you want to cry, just cry. You will feel comfortable after enduring for so long." "Mom..." With her mother''s permission, Windy put her arms around her mother''s neck and leaned on her mother''s shoulder, crying even harder. While crying, she said, "Mom, I''m so sad. I''m really sad. I''m so looking forward to the baby, but he just left me like this." Windy''s words were like a knife stabbing into Sally''s heart. As a mother, of course she could understand the pain of her daughter losing her child. Moreover, her child was lost because of her sister. It to stay at home and stay with Windy. In the evening, the members of the Yu Clan gathered around to have dumplings. They talked and laughed happily. Windy had been depressed before, but because of the lively and festive atmosphere tonight, she became much happier. Listening to the stories that were told by Renee, she smiled happily with everyone. Seeing this, Shawn couldn''t tell what feelings he had. He didn''t see her smile for a long time. After hearing the stories, Wilson shook her head helplessly and grinned from ear to ear. She looked at Renee and said, "I didn''t expect Renee to be so humorous." "Hee hee." With a silly smile, Wendy replied, "Aunt, there''s a lot more you don''t know." With a big smile on his face, Ted said to Renee, "You are just a crazy girl." "Thank you for your praise, Grandpa." Hearing what Ted said, Renee took it as a praise for herself, which inevitably caused a burst of laughter. Shawn said, "You are really crazy. But since you are so crazy today and amused Windy, I will reward you with a gift. Tell me, what do you want?" Chapter 172 Confession (Part Two) Windy, on the other hand, didn''t expect that Shawn would give Renee a reward for making fun of her. She really didn''t know what this man was thinking about. "Brother, are you serious?" Asked Renee. Shawn glanced at Windy, whose smile had disappeared. He knew that she must be unhappy again because of what he had said, which made him frown. Then he looked away and nodded at Renee. "Of course it''s true." Hearing this, Renee frowned and thought for a while. "Well, I think I don''t need anything from you." Before Shawn could say anything, Renee said, "Well, you can tell us a story too." "You want to hear me tell a story?" Shawn asked. Renee nodded her head expectantly, and Ted and Wilson also looked at Shawn expectantly. Only Windy remained silent and didn''t show any expression of expectation. She just sat quietly. Although Windy didn''t show any expression, Shawn knew that she must be looking forward to hearing him tell stories, so he didn''t refuse Renee. "Okay, I''ll tell you a story." Windy remained silent, but she pricked up her ears and that he has always mistaken the wrong person. In fact, the person he has been missing is the sister of his current girlfriend. He also knows that the little girl in the past has always been around him not far away, and has already become his wife." "However, there is one thing that the little boy is clear. When he is with his wife''s sister, he always feels that there is a lot of things missing and his heart can''t be filled. But when he is with his wife, even if they quarrel every day, his heart is always full." Shawn told the whole story between him and Windy, and also explained why he pursued Carol and was with her. It was because of the little girl in the past. The two girls looked like each other, so he mistook them. But in his heart, there was only one person, Windy. It was also a wrong feeling to love Carol. After hearing what Shawn said, Windy fell silent again. If it was in the past, she might be very happy, because in the heart of Shawn, he always cared about the little girl in the past, which was her. But now, she was not happy at all. Chapter 173 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) "Brother, it turns out that you are with Carol because she looks like Windy." Glancing at Windy, Renee asked Shawn. Instead of answering Renee''s question in a hurry, Shawn looked at Windy for a long time. Seeing that there was no change in her expression because of what he had just said, he said, "that''s true. But I didn''t expect that Carol would keep it a secret. If grandpa hadn''t told me the truth, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have known the truth until now. It turns out that the little girl at that time is Windy." At last, Shawn said to Ted, "grandpa, it''s right for you to force me to marry, or I will regret it now." It was hard for Shawn to imagine that if he hadn''t been forced to marry Windy, and later married Carol, would he have missed Windy all his life? Hearing this, Ted nodded for a while and said, "you know, I''m doing this for your own good." "Yes." Shawn said nothing more. In the middle of the New Year''s Eve, Shawn left halfway, which made Renee very dissatisfied. "Why did my brother leave halfway? I thought that he would stay at home and celebrate nd the others didn''t expect was that Shawn knelt down in front of Windy. Everyone, including Windy herself, was very confused. Why did he seem to propose? Confused, Renee asked, "brother, are you going to propose to my sister-in-law?" Wilson burst into laughter. She looked at Renee and said, "have you forgotten that they are married?" "I know. But why does brother kneel down? It really sounds like a proposal!" Tilting her head, Renee looked at Shawn, who was kneeling on one knee, and was confused! However, Ted nodded with satisfaction. He had already guessed what Shawn was going to do next. "Honey, please forgive me." Shawn looked at Windy and said. At the same time, he handed the roses to Windy. Windy hesitated and didn''t take the roses from Shawn. She didn''t expect that he would beg for her forgiveness in this way? In order to make her forgive him, Shawn used the way to propose. This kind of etiquette seemed to be a little formal, but in the eyes of the Yu Clan, it was not heavy at all. Compared with what Windy had lost, it was far from enough. Chapter 174 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Then, Windy heard Shawn say, "I don''t know what to do to ask for your forgiveness. I don''t want to do this to others, but I know I owe you too much. Maybe it''s not enough in your opinion, and I also think it''s not enough." "But Windy, I sincerely apologize to you and hope you can forgive me as soon as possible." "No matter what I did wrong, we are still a couple and we still have a long time to live. If we continue to be in a stalemate, I believe that this is not what you want. Not only do I feel unhappy, but you will not feel happy either." "I just want you to give me one more chance. It''s enough. From now on, let me treat you well and make you happy." "Windy, are you still willing to give me this chance?" Shawn looked at Windy expectantly. He didn''t want to miss any expression on her face, nor did he allow her to avoid his question. Windy didn''t expect that Shawn would take advantage of this opportunity to ask her to forgive him, so she didn''t know how to respond to him, except silence. Seeing that Windy hadn''t responded to Shawn for a long time, Wilson was have a good talk about whether I forgive you or not." As Windy spoke, she was about to shake off the hand of Shawn, turned around and walked into the bedroom. However, Shawn didn''t give Windy a chance to escape. He held her hand more tightly and pulled her into his arms. "Honey, you have to be patient. Stay here with me to watch for a while. We can go in and have a talk." Windy glanced at the endless night sky and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. There was nothing in the night sky. What did Shawn want her to see with him? "Shawn, I''m not in the mood to waste time here with you." Windy said impatiently. The next second, she heard the voice of Shawn, "honey, look up." Facing Shawn, Windy had no patience at all. She reluctantly looked up at the night sky and finally saw a different night scene! Somehow, there were a lot of lanterns in the night sky, most of which were heart-shaped, and the rest of them were in different shapes. They floated in the air above the backyard of the Yu''s manor. It was a beautiful scenery, which made people easily moved and surprised. Chapter 175 Its Too Tired To Hate You (Part One) After a long time, a heart-shaped Kongming latern came closer to the direction of Shawn and Windy. It was not until then that Windy found that there were several big words on it. She looked carefully for a long time before she finally saw clearly the words on it, "Honey, forgive me!" Then, a few more lanterns floated over, each with big words, "Honey, I''m wrong!" "Honey, I''m sorry!" "Honey, I will make you happy!" In the face of this situation, it was absolutely false that Windy said she was not moved. But did she really want to forgive Shawn? She was still struggling in her heart! In the arms of Shawn, Windy looked up at him slowly and asked, "Can I trust you again?" When Shawn knew what was on Windy''s mind, he didn''t answer her immediately. Instead, he held up her little face and kissed her on the forehead. Then he said, "Honey, I know you have suffered a lot these days. I''m really sorry." "We have been cold for so long. I really can''t stand this kind of torture. I believe you are the same. You are my wife and I what to say. She just looked at him blankly. This oath was so heavy that she felt unable to bear it. How could he make such a heavy oath himself? Shawn stared at Windy. There was no hypocrisy in his serious eyes. This was the promise he made to her, and he would never betray her for the rest of his life. Windy knew that every word Shawn said just now was from the bottom of his heart. He was definitely not playing with her and making her happy. But even if he really broke his promise, she didn''t want him to end up so miserable. After a long silence, Windy finally said, "You don''t have to do this." Shawn held Windy''s hand and said seriously, "For you, I''m willing, really." "Shawn, you are really annoying sometimes. I want to hate you, but I can''t. What do you want me to do?" Windy looked at him with resentment. Her small hand broke away from the hand of Shawn and hit his chest. Shawn held Windy''s hand on his body again, pounded it randomly and kissed it. "I can do anything you want as long as you are happy." Chapter 176 Its Too Tired To Hate You (Part Two) "You..." Windy was furious. What did he mean? He could do anything she wants? What could she do to him? Seeing the angry look on Windy''s face, Shawn knew that she had already chosen to forgive him in her heart. He held her in his arms again and whispered in her ear, "Honey, don''t be angry, okay? Forgive me once, okay?" Windy didn''t say a word. She leaned against Shawn and kept silent for a long time. Finally, she nodded, "Okay, Shawn. It''s too tired to hate you." Hearing Windy''s response, Shawn stiffened. Then he stood straight and looked down at her. After a long time, he said, "Honey, I will treat you well." Windy and Shawn just looked at each other in silence. Looking at his face, which was getting closer and closer to her, she suddenly turned her head to avoid his falling kiss. Seeing this, Shawn lowered his head stiffly. After looking at Windy for a long time, he slowly raised his head and said, "Honey, didn''t you say that you would forgive me?" Since that was the case, why did she dodge? "I mean I will forgive you, but I can''t be so intimate with you now." Windy replied, and then added, "I can''t accept it, idn''t give her any chance to redeem. He just stared at her in a daze. Her thin body staggered back two steps and almost fell down because she couldn''t bear the blow from him. At this moment, she realized how painful she was. It turned out that she had destroyed her love by herself! "Bang!" When she saw that the door was slammed shut by him, only she was isolated from the outside. Finally, she couldn''t control her emotions and squatted on the ground, crying... She didn''t blame anyone for what she had done to Todd. It was all her fault that she didn''t believe him and caught him. He loved her so much, but she let go of him because of her willfulness. Since then, he was getting farther and farther away from her. She was so stupid to let go of a man who loved her. Just now, when she heard that Todd didn''t want to let go of their love for the rest of his life, she felt a knife stabbing into her heart. It hurt so much that she could hardly breathe. She really regretted her willfulness, but was it really too late now? Was it really impossible for her to be together with Todd? However, how could she give up this man so easily? Chapter 177 A New Start (Part One) The new year, the new weather, the new start, everything was new, which rekindled Windy''s hope. For nothing else, she decided to forgive Shawn and give him another chance to start over with him. At dawn, Windy was woken up by the sound of firecrackers from several families around the Yu''s manor. When she opened her eyes, she could no longer fall asleep. Windy gently turned over, trying to find a comfortable position to lie down for a while, only to find that Shawn had woken up. He gently smiled and said to her, "Honey, happy New Year!" Windy was stunned for a moment, and then came to her senses. She smiled, "Honey, happy new year!" This time, Shawn was stunned, he even couldn''t come to his senses. He didn''t expect that Windy would respond to him so happily. He thought that she hadn''t forgiven him completely last night, but judging from the current situation, it seemed that she had forgiven him completely. What was going on? However, when he was completely immersed in his own thoughts, something more unbelievable happened, because Windy took the initiative to hold his waist and nest Marvin chuckled and said, "Grandpa, we are thinking about how to celebrate tonight." Hearing this, Ted snorted, "You guys have already run away at this time of the year. Why are you so obedient this year? You have accompanied me for so long." "Grandpa, we have a sister-in-law. We should think about her." Marvin said without hesitation. Hearing this, Ted was dissatisfied. "It''s because of Windy, not me?" It was not until then that Marvin realized that he had just said something wrong. He immediately corrected himself, "Grandpa, no, we just think that after all, Windy is your granddaughter-in-law. She has been married to brother for so long, so we should introduce her to our circle of friends and make more friends. Of course, if you are interested, we can also introduce you to our circle of friends!" Hearing this, Ted glared at Marvin and said, "You bastard, are you making fun of me?" "Ha ha..." The others burst into laughter, but Todd just looked at them coldly. He was not happy at all, because he still felt uncomfortable about the fact that Renee went to see him last night. Chapter 178 A New Start (Part Two) After a while, Marvin explained, "Grandpa, how dare I make fun of you? I''m serious." Ted picked up the crutch at his hand and bluffed, "You want to be beaten, don''t you?" "Grandpa, I won''t say it again." Marvin still had a cheeky smile on his face. After a while, Marvin became serious. "But to be honest, I heard that uncle Frank was going to hold a banquet in the Imperial Feast tonight. Todd, aren''t you really going to attend it?" Hearing this question, Todd frowned tightly and said coldly after a while, "Why should I go?" "After all, he is your uncle, and he is holding a party in the Imperial Feast." Said Marvin. Todd became silent again. It seemed that he had no interest in the party held by the Teng Clan, let alone attending it. Of course, Ted knew that since Todd was a child, he had left the Teng Clan. He had no feelings for the people of the family, so he would never go to do anything for the Teng Clan. However, this time, Ted said, "He is your uncle. Of course you have to go." "Grandpa, why did you..." Looking at Ted, Todd couldn''t understand why he was asked to attend the party held by It''s not easy for my wife to forgive me. What''s the big deal of swearing?" Windy pinched the arm of Shawn and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, or people will think that it''s me who forced you to swear a poisonous oath." Shawn nodded, "Okay, okay, I won''t say it anymore." Touching his chin, Marvin looked between Shawn and Windy and said, "I find that you are more and more obedient to Windy." Shawn glared at Marvin and said unhappily, "Cut the crap." Marvin''s mouth twitched. He didn''t dare to say anything because of his brother''s majesty. He just stared at the two people, Shawn and Windy. The more he looked at them, the more interesting he felt. His brother and Windy were getting more and more interesting. He wanted to know if his brother will be led by the nose in the future. It was really hard for Marvin to imagine that a man as noble as Shawn would be very interesting if he was led by a woman. Seeing that the relationship between Shawn and Windy had become better than before, Ted and Wilson were relieved. As long as their children were good, they would rest assured and just wait to have a grandson. Chapter 179 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) Shawn had ordered an evening dress and a coat for Windy. They were sent here at noon. Looking at the dress that Shawn had personally customized for Windy on the sofa, Renee was very curious. She pleaded, "Windy, I really want to see it. Open it quickly. I''m curious about what kind of dress my brother has customized for you." "I''ve never seen my brother bring clothes to any woman. Windy, it means that you are special to him." After a while, holding her chin in her hands, Renee said with a hesitant expression, "I wonder what kind of taste he has." "My taste is unquestionable, I believe, but as long as I choose, my wife will like it." Shawn said proudly and then looked at Windy with a doting expression. Seeing that Renee was so anxious, Wilson smiled and said to Windy, "Windy, you''d better open it as soon as possible and let this crazy girl have a look. Otherwise, I even doubt that she will never stop being so curious." With a gentle smile on her lips, Windy opened the packing box of the dress under the gaze of the crowd. Inside the box was a bl father took the position of the head, he was framed by Boone, Dale and Corley, who are his uncles, and finally died of injustice." "Not long after Todd''s father passed away, Boone became the head of the Teng Clan. Without the protection of his parents, Todd became an orphan. From then on, he was sidelined by the Teng Clan, and he was even kicked out of his family." "I remember that on the day when Todd was kicked out of the house of Teng Clan, grandpa took Renee to visit the Teng Clan and happened to meet him." "Later I heard from grandpa that Todd was crying in the corner of the house when he met him with Renee. Grandpa recognized him at the first sight, but he didn''t expect that the people of the Teng Clan would be so cruel to kick him out of the house and let him die outside." "It was Renee who asked grandpa to let Todd live in the Yu Clan''s house. Grandpa felt sorry for him because he lost his parents and was pushed out of the Teng Clan. So he agreed to Renee and brought him back to the Yu Clan. From then on, he treated him as his grandson. Chapter 180 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Hearing what Shawn said, Windy frowned more and more. She didn''t expect that both of Todd and Shawn were proud men, but Todd had suffered so much in his childhood. After a while, Windy heard Shawn continue, "there are not many members of our Yu Clan, so grandpa and mother are really happy that Todd could join in our family. He treats him as well as Renee and I. That''s why Todd is much closer to the members of Yu Clan than those of the Teng Clan." "Fortunately, Todd met the Yu Clan. Otherwise, he would have suffered a lot." As Windy said, her pity was aroused, and her little face was filled with a faint sadness. Seeing the change of Windy''s expression, Shawn frowned and said unhappily, "honey, why do I feel that you care so much about Todd?" Hearing this, Windy looked at Shawn in confusion, "why do I feel that your words are so strange?" Shawn frowned more tightly and his face became very awkward. How could this little woman be so insensitive? But the next second, Windy realized something. She stared at Shawn and nodded, "Oh, I see. You are jealous, aren''t you?" Being seen through so quickly by Windy, Shawn felt embarrassed. He had thought that she was slow in reaction just now, er. Therefore, what Shawn said just now that Windy was also his life was definitely not to comfort her or make her happy, but really from the bottom of his heart. The accident in the western suburb villa had made Shawn deeply understand the feeling of being afraid of losing Windy. From then on, he knew how important she was in his heart. Now, Windy was really his life! As for the topic just now, Shawn no longer talked about it more with Windy. Instead, he patted her on the bottom and said, "hurry up to change your clothes. Let me see how beautiful my wife is in the dress that I personally made for her." Windy didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh at the words of Shawn, as if he was coaxing a child. But she still stood up obediently, took the evening dress and was about to change in the bathroom. But before she went in to change her clothes, she asked, "are we going now?" Shawn looked at the gold watch on his wrist and said, "there''s still one and a half hours left. You still have enough time to prepare." "It''s still early. It won''t take long to go to the Imperial Feast." In fact, Windy wanted to find an excuse not to go so early, because she didn''t like that kind of occasion. Chapter 181 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) Noticing that Windy seemed to be making an excuse to refuse him and didn''t want to go, Shawn frowned and asked, "honey, don''t you want to go?" "No." Windy shook her head. Although she didn''t want to go, it was the first time that she had attended a public banquet with Shawn. Before that, he had said that he would take her there, and all the members of the Yu Clan would go there. There was no reason for her not to go at all. Seeing that Windy shook her head and denied, Shawn smiled. He held her hand again and let her sit on his laps. Holding her little face, he said seriously, "honey, if you really don''t want to go, don''t force yourself. Anyway, it''s not important to attend the banquet of Frank. To be honest, if it''s not for sake of Todd, I don''t want to go either." Hearing what Shawn said, Windy said frankly, "yes, I don''t want to go. I seldom attended such kind of parties before, because I don''t like it, and now I still don''t like it." "Will you be angry if I say so?" After saying that, Windy didn''t forget to ask for the ike this. How bad he was! After a while, Windy heard Shawn say, "my wife has a good figure and I have a good taste. I''ve chosen the right clothes for her. It''s really perfect." Windy frowned and tilted her head. She looked at Shawn and asked in confusion, "Shawn, are you praising me? Or are you praising yourself?" "Both." Shawn answered with a smile. Windy curled her lips. She really didn''t know what to do with this man. But the next second, she found that Shawn was staring at her with a very conflicted look. She didn''t know what he was thinking about. She couldn''t help asking, "is there anything wrong?" Shawn nodded and said seriously, "no, my wife is so beautiful. If she goes to the party with me and is stared at by other men, what should I do?" "Shawn, you... Can you be more serious?" Windy cast a reproachful glance at Shawn. She felt so embarrassed by what he said just now. How could this man be so childish? And he made her really speechless! "I''m serious, and I''m telling the truth," said Shawn seriously. Chapter 182 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Well, Windy was speechless again, so she didn''t say anything... In the hall on the third floor of the Imperial Feast, a lot of people had gathered. Arm in arm, Windy entered the hall with Shawn. Their arrival undoubtedly attracted the attention of many media reporters and audience. They took photos of the two of them. Behind Shawn and Windy, there were three other y9oung masters of the Dragon Empire group, including Todd, Kyle and Marvin. They also attracted the attention of many media reporters and audience. Of course, Shawn and Windy were the most eye-catching. Since they entered the hall, almost everyone''s eyes had been fixed on them. The sixth son of the Teng Clan, Frank was particularly surprised to see Shawn. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the Yu Clan would come. He immediately came over with his son, Conley Teng, and greeted politely, "Oh, Mr. Shawn, I didn''t expect you to come. Welcome!" "Happy new year, Mr. Frank!" Shawn said politely. Frank nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, happy new year. Everyone, happy new year." As Frank spoke, he looked at Windy, who was standing next to Shawn. "This ''s face, Conley couldn''t refuse her. After a long silence, he finally said, "I''ll ask my father to help me, but don''t hold too much hope." "Thank you, cousin. I know you are the best to me." Libby happily held Conley''s arm, her face full of joy, but in her heart, she was brewing a vicious idea, trying to grab other people''s husband... Shawn was standing in the crowd with Windy, chatting with Todd, Kyle and Marvin with champagne and red wine in their hands. They didn''t want to get involved in other guests. However, even if they didn''t participate in other guests'' conversation, there were still people disturbing them. It seemed that they didn''t want them to chat only in their small group. Boone, the current master of Teng Clan, was uncle of Todd. He walked towards Shawn and greeted him with a smile, "Oh, Mr. Shawn, I didn''t expect you to attend the dinner party of our Teng Clan in person. It''s our honor!" Shawn didn''t buy it at all, but for the sake of his status as Todd''s uncle and elder, he replied politely, "Mr. Boone, you''re welcome. I grew up with Todd as brother. I won''t leave anything of his family behind." Chapter 183 Being together Before Falling In Love (Part One) The reason why Shawn came to the dinner party was to let Boone know that he came here only for the sake of his good friend, Todd. It had nothing to do with the Teng Clan. If it weren''t for Todd, he might not have come. As expected, when Boone heard the words of Shawn, his face immediately darkened, but he couldn''t say anything in front of Shawn. He turned to look at Todd, as if he had just seen him, and a contemptuous smile appeared on his lips. "You''re back, too?" Noticing the contempt in Boone''s words, Todd frowned and asked coldly, "there seems to be something wrong with Boone''s question." "This is my hotel and my home. I should be here. What do you mean by ''I''m back''?" Todd question made Boone speechless. He was very angry. He didn''t expect that he would be set up by two juniors today! Not long after the party began, Shawn stayed with Windy all the time. He was afraid that she would not like here and be bullied, so he didn''t leave her. Sometimes when he faced some business partners, although he was also drinking and talking with othe hile Libby was speaking, she had already walked behind Windy. With a strong sense of malice in her eyes, she stared at her back, wishing to shoot her through. Windy turned around again and looked at the unfriendly expression on Libby''s face. With a disdainful smile, she said, "I don''t think you are so idle to come here to talk about family affairs with me, are you?" Libby ignored Windy''s question and said, "Windy, you are so successful now. You have become the chairman of the Dragon Empire group." "TSK, TSK, I really can''t see how you deserve to be the chairman of the Dragon Empire group." "Windy, you are so lucky just because you have hooked up with Mr. Shawn. Without him, you are nothing." Libby''s sarcastic words amused Windy. "Libby, don''t tell me that you came to me just to say that?" Libby stared at Windy with hatred and sneered, "it''s my freedom to say whatever I like." "Oh?" Windy pretended to be interested. After a while, she asked, "are you going to say that you have a crush on my husband and still want to seduce him?" Chapter 184 Being together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Libby didn''t expect that Windy had found out. This woman was not simple, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her question. Instead, she said confidently, "that''s right. I just like Mr. Shawn. It''s none of your business." "So what? Is it because Mr. Shawn is your husband that other women don''t have the right to pursue him?" Besides, there are many women who like an excellent man like Mr. Shawn, not only me. If you are afraid that I will seduce him, aren''t you afraid that other women will seduce him?" "What''s more, Windy, don''t you know how much you deserve Mr. Shawn? You don''t have a handsome face and a rich family, so you shouldn''t be his wife. Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?" Windy frowned and thought Libby was really ridiculous. She admires a married man, and she frankly admitted it in front of his wife. She humiliated his wife and even threatened to seduce her husband. How could she be so shameless? Libby waited for a while, but didn''t hear what Windy said. She continued, "besides, I have to tell you one more thing. I''m goin ppy in her heart. Her brother and Windy were like a couple in love now, unable to leave each other for even a second. Renee nodded with a smile. It was a good sign. She had to tell grandpa about it as soon as possible, but the most important thing was to tell him that if there''s nothing important, don''t disturb them... Instead of going to the top floor, Shawn took Windy to the eighty-eight floor. He took out the room card, opened the door of room 8801, entered the room with Windy, and closed the door again. Holding Windy''s hand, Shawn walked around the big suite, as if he was making her be familiar with the environment of the suite. He said, "honey, if you feel tired, you can rest here. It''s very quiet here and no one will disturb you." Windy let go of Shawn''s hand, walked to the window and opened it. A gust of cold wind blew in, but the window was closed the next second. She looked at him in confusion and heard him saying, "no matter how depressed you are, you can''t let the cold wind blow. You know, if you get sick, I will feel sorry for you. " Chapter 185 Being together Before Falling In Love (Part One) Without noticing Windy''s expression, Shawn continued, "I know you feel stuffy, but you can''t stay in the cold wind. There is an air conditioner in this room. You can adjust the temperature to make yourself comfortable. As long as you don''t torture yourself to get sick, I won''t care about anything else." "Honey." Windy pouted. What Shawn said just now really made her feel warm, because he cared about her so much. Hearing Windy call him, Shawn looked at her again. "What?" After a long time, he didn''t hear what Windy said to him. Shawn asked, "what''s wrong?" Windy shook her head with a smile, "nothing. I just want to call you." Sometimes, this girl was really hard to understand! Windy began to look around the suite again. All the decoration here was so gorgeous. She was suddenly curious, "Todd''s hotel is really well decorated, very gorgeous!" "That''s because I''m the owner of this suite." Shawn explained. All of a sudden, Windy didn''t understand the meaning of the words of Shawn. She guessed doubtfully, "did "Shawn, I''ve been very tired since I fell in love with you. I''m really tired!" The unresponsive love was very tired for anyone. Of course, Shawn also knew that if he were her, he would also feel tired. When he felt that she was about to struggle out of his arms, he held her even tighter, leaving her no chance to break away from him. Then he heard her shouting at him, "Shawn, let go of me!" "No, I won''t." Shawn replied and continued, "honey, we just made up, right? What are you doing now?" Of course, Windy also knew that she had just made up with Shawn. She shouldn''t have quarreled with him like this for their future. But she didn''t know what was wrong with her. She just couldn''t help but think that her love for Shawn was getting deeper and deeper, but he didn''t respond to her at all, which made her feel aggrieved and can''t help but quarrel with him. Windy couldn''t get rid of the arms of Shawn, so she let him hold her. "I know we have just reconciled. I don''t want to quarrel with you, but I just can''t help it." Chapter 186 Being together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) "I can''t stand it. You think your brother is more important than me. You just take me as your wife, but you don''t have any feelings for me." "You won''t understand at all. I don''t just want to be your wife. I hope you love me in your heart. Do you understand?" "In the past two years when I met you again, I endured my feelings for you. I didn''t dare to say it out. At the beginning, it was because of my sister. After I married you, it was because you had always been cold to me. I was afraid that you would look down upon me so much and look down upon my love for you at all." "Shawn, I don''t expect you to fall in love with me, but we are husband and wife. I want to live a good life with you, but you can just coax me. Let me feel that you have me in your heart, and that''s enough." Hearing Windy''s words, Shawn felt sad. He knew that this little woman loved him, but he didn''t know that her love for him was so deep. This time, Shawn didn''t get angry you are shy, don''t you? " Windy''s face turned even redder, as if it could bleed. She snorted and retorted, "No." This man was so shameless. She didn''t realize until today that he... He... It turned out that he was so evil and his words were so lewd! "Honey, don''t explain. Don''t you know that explaining means hiding?" Shawn asked in reply, and at the same time, he pressed his thin lips on Windy''s. Windy was completely speechless at the sophistication of Shawn. She didn''t find out until today that he was not only evil, but also rogue, completely on the same level as those rogue bandits. (Shawn: honey, do you think it''s reasonable to compare your excellent husband with a scoundrel? Windy: humph, I like it! "Hmm..." Windy groaned and frowned tightly. It was not that Shawn was kissing her. He was biting her, biting her so hard. Did he treat her as pig''s trotters? (Shawn: honey, you smell better than pig''s trotters. I like you more. Chapter 187 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) "Wait a minute." Windy suddenly held the hand of Shawn and shouted to stop halfway. Shawn couldn''t wait any longer, but when he saw Windy''s action, it seemed that she didn''t want him to go any further. He suddenly became plaintive and pleaded, "good wife, you can do it, okay?" Windy was speechless. Was it that serious? Seeing that Windy had no intention of stopping him, Shawn heard her say in an innocent and soft voice, "honey, I suddenly feel a stomachache." When Shawn heard her words, his handsome face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "Windy, you did it on purpose!" "Absolutely not. I really have a stomachache." Windy shook her head and looked more innocent. Shawn looked at Windy suspiciously. He didn''t take her words seriously. He just took her as an excuse to avoid him. While pecking her pink lips, he smiled and asked, "honey, I don''t want to see you like this." "What did I do?" Windy asked. Shawn said in a serious tone, "it''s not a good idea to escape at the moment!" Windy curled her lips. He thought she was a deserter. When she was about to say something, Shawn lifted up the hem of her machache, which might have something to do with your period, so he asked me to buy some medicine for you." "I''ll get you a glass of hot water. You take the medicine and then lie on the bed to rest, waiting for my brother to pick you up." Then, Renee stood up and fetched a quilt to pour water for Windy. Windy didn''t expect that Shawn didn''t leave her. Instead, he asked Renee to buy her these things and medicine. At that moment, she felt relaxed and happy. She also felt guilty for blaming a man for his irresponsibility. This time, she really blamed him wrong. After pouring a cup of hot water for her, Renee sat down on the sofa again. Thinking of the behavior of Shawn when he asked her to buy women''s supplies for Windy, she still felt funny, so she said to Windy, "Windy, you don''t know how funny it was when my brother asked me to buy something for you just now. It''s true that we have been brother and sister for more than 20 years. Today, it''s the first time I found out that my brother could also be in trouble. He asked me to buy women''s supplies for you, but he couldn''t make it clear after talking for a long time. " Chapter 188 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) "Besides, he blushed when he said that you were in your period. Ha ha, it''s the first time I''ve seen him blush. He''s so cute!" Looking at the heartless smile on Renee''s face, Windy was sweating profusely. How could she say that Shawn was cute?! The word "cute" made Windy feel that it had nothing to do with Shawn, but it was described by Renee. She began to feel curious and kept thinking about how cute Shawn was. It was funny! After chatting with Windy for a while and seeing her take the medicine, Renee left with relief. After Renee leaving, Windy lay back on the bed again, but she was very depressed. She had never felt a stomachache when she came to her period before, but this time, before her period came, her belly began to ache, as if it was a sign, which was really strange. Although Windy felt strange, she didn''t doubt it. When she came to her period last time, it was only a few days after she was discharged from the hospital. At that time, she also felt a dull pain in her belly, but it didn''t take long for it to recover ime, but she didn''t hear from Shawn about going home. She knew that this man really had to stay in the hospital tonight. Windy knew that Shawn did it for her own good, but she stayed in the hospital on the first day of the New Year. She really felt strange, so she looked at a man and shouted, "honey." Almost at once, Shawn knew what Windy wanted to say, so he stopped her before she said anything, "if you want to talk about going home, you don''t have to waste your words. You must stay here tonight without any discussion." "Humph!" Windy pouted and turned her back to the man, leaving him alone. When Shawn saw that Windy was angry, he couldn''t help but want to lean against her more tightly. He sat on the edge of the bed, patted her on the shoulder, and asked her with a smile, "are you angry?" Pretending not to hear what Shawn said, Windy still refused to talk to him stubbornly, but he patiently persuaded her, "well, don''t be angry. We''ll just stay here for one night. When you recover tomorrow morning, we''ll go back, okay?" Chapter 189 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) Hearing that Shawn was talking to her in a gentle way, Windy calm down a lot. She turned around and said to him, "I don''t like to be hospitalized. Besides, it''s the first day of New Year today. How can I just stay in hospital?" Windy didn''t like to be hospitalized, which was known to Shawn. But today, no matter what, he would not allow her to leave the hospital. So he threatened, "if you bargain again, I won''t allow you to be discharged tomorrow." Windy began to look at Shawn with complaint. But in the end, she didn''t refute anything else, because she knew that once Shawn made a decision, it was difficult for others to change his mind, and no matter how hard she tried to argue with him, it was useless. "What a domineering fiend! Why can''t he change his domineering nature anyway?" Windy whispered, turning her head away. Although Windy''s voice was very low, Shawn still heard everything. He looked at the little woman and raised his eyebrows slightly. girls... The first time I heard it from you, I really felt it funny and incomprehensible." "I really don''t know what are you girls thinking. At first, I thought it were some secrets I can''t know." Windy curled her lips and said, "I''m not the first one to say it like that. How can I know what was the first one think when she said that?" Looking at Windy''s cute face, Shawn kissed her pink lips and said, "honey, you are so cute!" For the whole night, Windy was in the arms of Shawn, and she fell asleep naturally in his arms. The comfortable and warm embrace made her sleep until dawn, and she didn''t even want to open her eyes. However, in a daze, Windy suddenly felt something wrong, but what on earth was wrong? Windy frowned tightly. When she realized what had happened, she screamed. Oh, no, her menstrual blood... She had slept so soundly the whole night that she almost forgot it. But now, it seemed that... Her menstrual blood had flowed out! Chapter 190 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Windy didn''t need to think about it. If Shawn''s clothes were stained, he must be furious. Just now, Windy''s scream also woke up Shawn. He opened his eyes, looked at the little woman in his arms and asked, "honey, what are you screaming for in such an early morning?" Hearing the words Shawn said to her, Windy was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a way to seam drilling. She couldn''t imagine what he would look like if he knew her and stained his clothes? It was not as simple as being furious, was it? "Well, honey..." In the arms of Shawn, Windy turned her head to look at him, but her body under the quilt was still in the original posture. She said half with a wry smile, but she didn''t know what to say next. "What?" Shawn frowned. He was very confused about Windy''s behavior at the moment. "What''s wrong?" Windy was both angry and annoyed at herself. How she wished she could hide herself under the ground so tha rial Feast, Todd woke up in a daze. He had drunk too much last night, so he still felt dizzy and a little headache. The next second, something occurred to Todd. He suddenly sat up from the king-size bed and felt something wrong. He felt cold all over his body. He lowered his head and looked under the quilt. He was naked... Did it mean that what happened yesterday was not a dream, but real? But if it was true, then why was that woman, Renee, gone now? Did she leave early? Because he hadn''t forgiven her yet, and she was afraid that he would find it embarrassing when he woke up. So she left before he woke up? That was exactly what Todd could think of. Otherwise, he couldn''t figure out why he didn''t see Renee when he woke up? Damn it! He hadn''t reconciled with her yet. What the hell was going on? Would there be only embarrassment between them when they met in the future? Such a result was not what he wanted. Chapter 191 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part One) In fact, Todd knew that it was not Renee''s fault for what happened last night. After coming back from the hospital, she wanted to talk to him. When they had a talk, however, he drank a lot with her because of depression. He didn''t expect that she didn''t leave him alone and sent him back in person. Then he saw her wandering in front of him. In the past four years, he missed her so much, so he didn''t hold on anymore... In Todd''s heart, he couldn''t let go of Renee, but he didn''t want to forgive her easily. He knew that if the two continued to be like this, they would torture each other, but he was more entangled. He didn''t want to forgive her, but at the same time, he didn''t want to drive her out of his world completely, because he felt that even if he was suffering from the pain of torment, he still wanted to keep her in his own world and see her all the time. This is love. No matter how deep the hatred between a couple is, they still miss each other in their hearts. No matter what, they can''t let each other go! This was the same ca idn''t know it yet. Windy had endometriosis. He had to bear this cruel fact on his own because it was all his fault. It was also because of this that he became particularly irritable every time he heard that Ted and Wilson, the two of them, asked him to have a child with Windy. He wondered if the two elders could bear it after knowing this? As for Windy, Shawn was also worried about her. He was afraid that she would leave him on impulse when she knew that she could no longer be pregnant. What should he do then? But what he feared most was that she would blame him... Windy sensed that there was something wrong between Shawn and Wilson. When she was about to say something, Shawn said again, "Mom, I can understand you want to have a grandson as soon as possible. But Windy is just in good health. I don''t want to have a child now. Besides, she is so young. I don''t want her to be tied down by raising child so soon." Uh... Hearing what Shawn said, Windy couldn''t figure out whether he did it for her or he didn''t want a child at all? Chapter 192 Being Together Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Thinking of this, Windy felt a little uncomfortable. She thought of the lost child. When she tried to test him at the beginning, he said he didn''t like children and didn''t want them either. So did he say that just because he didn''t like children? If that was the case, then Windy was really disappointed in Shawn. This man just couldn''t accept her child from the bottom of his heart! Just as Windy was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Shawn snatched the soup bowl from her hand, pulled her up from the sofa, and held her in his arms to protect her. He said to Wilson, "Mom, I know it''s a good idea for you to prepare soup for Windy. Whether it''s to reduce her pain or to make her pregnant earlier, really, you don''t need to prepare it again in the future. I''m very clear about her health condition. From tomorrow on, I''ll ask Marvin to prescribe a new prescription. If you really want her to get pregnant as soon as possible, you don''t need to worry about it anymore." "Shawn, how can you talk to mom like that? You know she is kind-hearted. How can you..." Windy reproached Shawn, but she didn''t know how to continue. Wilson was also irritated by her Wilson''s view, what happened just now was not a big deal at all, but she took it seriously. Now, she took the blame again. "In fact, the reason why Shawn doesn''t want to have a baby so early is for my sake. He said that my body needs to be taken care of. He doesn''t want me to have any accident because of the baby. So, mom, you can blame me instead of him. He did nothing wrong." Hearing the reason behind Windy''s words, Wilson smiled and said, "silly girl, I''m the mother of Shawn. How can I really be angry with him?" "Mom, it''s okay as long as you are not angry." Windy suddenly became happy, with a smile on her face. Seeing her happy, Wilson held her hand and said, "Windy, I find a good sign now." Hearing this, Windy was confused. She didn''t know what good thing Wilson had found, so she asked, "what good sign?" "It''s you and Shawn. I can see that he cares about you so much, and you also protect him now. Don''t you think it''s a good sign?" Wilson was overjoyed when she said. Windy didn''t notice that, but now it seemed to be true after hearing what Wilson said. Both she and Shawn would think for each other, which was indeed a good sign. Chapter 193 Itching Both Hands And Mouth (Part One) "Mom..." Windy blushed with embarrassment. She felt so sorry for Wilson for worrying about her and Shawn so much. "I''m sorry to let you worry about us before." Wilson was really satisfied with Windy''s obedience and thoughtfulness. Sometimes when she talked to Windy sincerely, she felt as if she had a daughter. Really, in her eyes, Windy was not only her daughter-in-law, but also half of her daughter. "Silly girl, you don''t have to apologize. As a mother, I should worry about my son and daughter-in-law." Said Wilson. After a pause, Wilson continued, "Windy, I know that the reason why Shawn doesn''t want a child now is for your sake. I''m too anxious to have a grandson and I didn''t care about you. Will you blame me?" Windy didn''t expect that Wilson would say that to her. She shook her head in surprise, "Mom, how can I blame you? I know that you and grandpa are looking forward to having a grandson as soon as possible, and I also hope that I can have a baby as soon as possible. But you also know that Shawn..." Wilson nodded repeatedly, "I know. I can see that you are very important to Shawn. I''m gl at using words to block my way." As Shawn spoke, he put his arm around Windy''s shoulder and was about to go out. "Let''s go to greet our parents." "Okay." Outside the Fu Clan''s villa, Shawn stopped the car steadily, and then opened the door to get off. At the same time, Windy, who was sitting on the passenger seat, also got off the car. Seeing that Shawn walked to the car and opened the trunk, took out the gifts for Henry and Sally, Windy said to him, "Let me help you get them." "No, thanks. What if my wife gets tired?" Looking at Windy, Shawn smiled. Windy glared at him angrily, "You are so annoying. Take it yourself. I don''t want to wait for you." After saying that, Windy turned around and ran into the villa, while Shawn shook his head helplessly and followed her... "Dad, mom, I''m back." Windy shouted happily as soon as she entered the living room. At this moment, Henry was sitting on the sofa and watching TV. Seeing his daughter and son-in-law coming in, he turned off the TV and stood up to welcome them. "It''s good that you two come back. Your mother and I will feel more lively." Chapter 194 Itching Both Hands And Mouth (Part Two) Shawn put the gifts in his hands on the sofa. Hearing Henry''s words, he and Windy looked at each other and knew what was going on. The atmosphere in the living room became silent. Finally, Windy broke the silence. She looked at Henry and asked, "Dad, did sister really not go home during the Spring Festival?" "Alas!" Henry sighed deeply and shook his head helplessly. Then he sat down on the sofa again and said, "I don''t care about her. I don''t take her as my daughter." Shawn and Windy fell silent again, especially Windy. Hearing her father''s words, she felt very sad. It was all because of the problem between her and her sister that her parents lost a daughter. She felt very guilty for this, but she also knew that it was useless to say anything since things had come to this. The only thing she could do was to be filial to her parents and let them happy. Therefore, Windy turned the matter over. She looked around in the living room and asked, "Where is mother?" "She knows you will be back at noon. She is busy cooking in the kitchen now." At th ause she hadn''t drunk liquors before. It seemed that she was very curious about liquors, so Shawn generously picked up his glass and handed it to Windy. "In that case, I''ll let you have a taste." Looking at the liquors handed over by Shawn, Windy didn''t think too much. She took it and took a sip. But the next second, she quickly put down the glass and stuck out her tongue, which really amused Shawn, Henry and Sally. Seeing what she had done because of the pungent taste of the liquors, Shawn felt she was so cute. He asked deliberately, "How does it taste?" "It''s so spicy." This was Windy''s answer, so spicy. Shawn picked up a banana and fed it to her mouth. "Come on, have a bite. You won''t feel spicy." Looking at the banana being fed to her mouth, Windy ate it without hesitation. But when she saw the expressions of Henry and Sally, her face flushed all of a sudden. ''Oh, my God'', she forgot that her parents were still there. She didn''t know what they would think when they saw her share the same pair of chopsticks with Shawn so intimately. Chapter 195 Forgot Friends After Getting Married (Part One) However, what made Windy feel embarrassed again was that the next second, Shawn picked up the glass she had just used and said to Henry, "Dad, cheers." "Cheers." Henry replied and clinked his glass with Shawn. On the other hand, Shawn naturally used the cup and chopsticks she had just used, without any dislike, which made Windy very happy, and Henry and Sally didn''t seem to suspect what she had just thought. Windy couldn''t help snickering. It was normal for her husband to use her cup and chopsticks. Don''t be shy! Shawn and Windy had lunch with Henry and Sally. During the lunch, the atmosphere was very harmonious. It was completely a happy family. Windy suddenly remembered what she and her mother had said in the kitchen, so she took the opportunity to say to Shawn, "By the way, I have something to discuss with you." "What''s the matter?" Shawn asked. While stuffing herself with food, Windy said, "I want to stay at home and accompany father and mother for a few days, okay?" Hearing this, Shawn looked at the little woman and complained. She was not discuss ays an invisible sense of alienation. Moreover, he was a rogue. He was really a rogue. No one was as rogue as him! Kyle heard Marvin say that, he looked at Marvin and smiled, "Am I really like what you said?" The smile of Kyle was so dangerous and creepy that Marvin got goose bumps all over his body. Then he pretended to be afraid and said, "Kyle, don''t look at me like that, okay? I''ll be scared to death by your pretended tenderness." Hearing this, Kyle sat up straight and ignored Marvin, but picked up his glass and drank. From the beginning till now, no one spoke. Now when Todd saw Shawn come in, he began to talk about the topic Kyle and Marvin had just talked about. The old story was brought up again. His indifferent voice was like his indifferent state of mind at the moment. "You came so late. Is it really true that Marvin is right? You have married your wife, and you forget your friends?" Hearing that, Marvin became nervous again. He looked at Todd with a very sad face, ''Todd, why do you do this to me? Do you feel happy when you see Shawn killed me?'' Chapter 196 Forgot Friends After Getting Married (Part Two) Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly and glanced at Marvin, who was hiding behind Kyle. He didn''t want to argue with him too much. Instead, he sat down opposite to Todd, picked up the red wine on the short table in front of him, poured himself a glass, and slowly said, "Why do I feel the jealousy here so strong?" "Ahem..." While drinking red wine, Todd was choked by the sudden words of Shawn. He looked at the man opposite him helplessly. Was he saying that he was jealous? How did he get the damn logic? On the other hand, Kyle and Marvin were amused by the embarrassed look on Todd''s face. They didn''t expect that Todd, who had always been wise, would be set up by Shawn. What a wonderful scene! Putting down his glass, Todd found that the other two were laughing happily. He gave them a stare, which made them silent and dare not laugh at him anymore. Then he turned to look at Shawn again. With a faint smile, he said, "Shawn, I didn''t realize until today that you are good at flattering yourself." However, to his s urt her." "Do you think that with my current identity, the woman who is spoiled by me will live a better life? On the contrary, sometimes keeping a proper distance from her is the best protection for her." Hearing what Todd said, Shawn immediately understood that this guy was protecting their little princess, because his current identity as the leader of the underworld was bound to offend a lot of people and enemies. If he wanted to protect his beloved woman, he had to keep a proper distance from her, so that she wouldn''t be hurt by others. Kyle and Marvin stared at Shawn and Todd, and roughly understood what they were talking about. After a while, Shawn raised his glass and said to Todd, "Cheers." "Ding!" The two clinked their glasses, and the two drank up the wine in their glasses in tacit understanding. Kyle and Marvin, looked at each other in dismay. Sometimes they really couldn''t understand them. Just now, they had been in a stiff confrontation, but now they were toasting to each other so friendly... Chapter 197 Honey, Its Me (Part One) After dinner, Windy watched TV with her parents for a while and went upstairs to have a rest. After taking a shower, Windy blew her hair with a hair dryer and was about to go to bed. But as soon as she sat on the bed, her phone rang. Seeing that it was from Shawn, she smiled and opened the message. "Honey, are you asleep?" Windy texted back to Shawn, "I''m going to sleep. What about you? Are you still drinking with them?" "No, I''m going back." The message from Shawn was sent again. After thinking for a while, Windy remembered that there was a suite left for him by Todd in the Imperial Feast. She told him, if he drink too much, don''t drive home and stay in the Imperial Feast for a night. The message from Shawn continued, "Honey, you care about me the most." "Honey, don''t worry. I''m fine. I don''t drink much." "Honey, I miss you." The last sentence of Shawn made Windy blush in an instant, and the smile on her lips became thicker and thicker. Why did Shawn say so many sweet words to make her happy? He was becoming more and more garrulou sat on it. Then she explained to her husband, "Nothing. Windy said that someone entered her room through the window." Hearing his wife''s words, Henry was anxious. "What''s wrong with you? Someone has climbed into my daughter''s room through the window. You said nothing?" Henry was about to get out of bed, but was stopped by Sally. "Why are you in such a hurry? I haven''t finished my words yet. Do you think I can still be as calm as I am now if the thief goes through the window and enters Windy''s room?" "Is it Shawn?" Guessed Henry. With a smile on her face, Sally said, "He is Shawn. Who else can he be if he is not your son-in-law?" Henry also smiled and nodded, "The boy only left his wife for a while. He misses his wife so soon, and he goes through the window to come in. It''s really..." Henry didn''t finish his words, but shook his head helplessly. Then he heard his wife say, "You are still laughing at Shawn. Didn''t you also break into my room through the window in the middle of the night like him? My father and mother also found you..." Chapter 198 Honey, Its Me (Part Two) Sally''s sudden mentioning of what had happened in the past made Henry lose face. Thinking of how embarrassed he was when he was caught by his parents-in-law, and he was driven out, it was really shameful to mention it! "Stop talking. Let''s go to sleep." Henry put down the newspaper in his hand, lifted up the quilt and covered his head, ignoring his wife. Sally knew that her husband was pretending to be angry. With a gentle smile on her lips, she watched him sleep and turned off the light. The next day, Sally had prepared breakfast, and Henry had already sat down at the table. Sally was serving porridge, waiting for Shawn and Windy to come downstairs. Sally glanced at the stairs in the living room and walked down two figures. She said with a gentle smile, "Shawn, Windy, come and have breakfast." "Okay." Windy replied and went to the dining room with Shawn. Seeing them, Shawn thought of what happened last night when he came in through the window and was found by Sally. Now he felt a little embarrassed in front of her. Shawn and Windy sat opposite Henry and Sally, and the family began to have breakfast. At breakfast, Windy suddenly found that the o laughter. Then he heard her say, "Mom, dad was just trying to help Shawn out. Even if Shawn is really bad, it''s definitely not from my father." As Windy spoke, she looked at Shawn, as if she was saying to him, ''You have a lot of bad ideas.'' Shawn had been looking at Windy. When he saw her eyes, he just shook his head helplessly. This little woman was getting bolder and bolder. She dared to provoke him openly, waiting to see how he would punish her. After breakfast, Windy agreed to go home with Shawn under her mother''s persuasion. She knew that her mother did this for the sake of the two of them. How could she let her mother down? "Dad, mom, we''re leaving." Shawn said goodbye to Henry and Sally. Henry and Sally nodded at the same time. Sally said, "If you have time, bring Windy back often." "Okay." Windy was still reluctant to part with her parents. Although it was only a more than 20 minute drive from the Yu''s manor to the Fu''s house and it was easy for her to go back to her parents'' home, it was different to be with them and take care of them. Besides, now it was the Spring Festival. Only the two of them were here. She was really sorry. Chapter 199 It Seems That You Are Going To Suffer Today (Part One) No matter how much she felt sorry for her parents, Windy knew that she had a new family now and couldn''t always be with her parents, so she could only say to them, "Dad, mom, take good care of yourself. I and Shawn will often come back to see you." "Okay." Sally nodded gently. Then, Shawn left with Windy... Since he didn''t need to go to work during the Spring Festival holiday, Shawn and Windy had just made up. The two of them were in a sweet relationship, so Shawn couldn''t be separated from his wife for even a second. That night, before Shawn and Windy went to bed, they chatted for a while. Windy said, "I haven''t been to work for almost two months, and it''s time for annual leave. It''s so boring to stay at home every day." Hearing his wife''s words, Shawn frowned and thought for a while. He indeed ignored his wife''s feelings, so he said, "Honey, since you feel bored at home, how about I take you out for a walk?" "Go out for a walk?" Windy looked up at Shawn, unable to understand what he meant. Shawn nodded, and then asked, "Honey, do you have any place that you want e, taking a sip of coffee gracefully. With his upper body leaning against the sofa, Bryan Kang looked at Renee in front of him. There was a touch of tenderness in his eyes from beginning to end, and the elegant smile on his lips never sank. "I planned to develop in America, but when I saw you come back, I came back with you." Hearing what Bryan Kang said, Renee smiled even happier. "Bryan, can you stop teasing me like that? If you say so, if you find that you don''t develop well here, then I will be a sinner, won''t I?" "If that''s the case, I''ll ask you for compensation. It''s a good deal!" Said Bryan Kang jokingly. "I''m afraid that you''re in too much debt and I can''t afford it," said Renee. Bryan Kang just smiled and didn''t continue the topic. He asked, "Don''t just talk about me. How are you recently?" As soon as she heard Bryan Kang mention her, a touch of bitterness appeared in her heart. Renee kept silent for a long time without saying a word. What was more important for her than getting back with Todd? However, there was still no progress between her and Todd. Chapter 200 It Seems That You Are Going To Suffer Today (Part Two) Besides, since the first night of the new year''s day, Renee has not seen Todd. How could she be fine? Seeing that there was something wrong with Renee''s expression, Bryan Kang frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" With a smile, Renee shook her head and said, "Nothing." After a long while, Renee suddenly felt that her answer was too far-fetched, and that Bryan Kang wouldn''t easily believe that she was fine, so she continued, "I''m fine, except... Todd haven''t forgiven me yet." Hearing that, Bryan Kang felt a little uncomfortable. He frowned and asked, "Is that man really so important to you? To him... You always can''t forget!" Hearing this, Renee was silent for a while, but she still answered, "If I can forget it, I might not be Renee. I''m destined to sell out all my love for him. I have to be with him all my life." What Renee said shattered all the hopes in Bryan Kang''s heart. He really didn''t expect that she had such a deep feeling for Todd. Even after four years, her feelings for that man still didn''t change. Thinking of this, Bryan Kang began to be jealous of Todd. During the four years he had been with Renee, she h Bryan Kang alone for the whole noon. Before Shawn and Windy could say anything, they found that Todd was walking towards them with anger. Shawn looked at his sister as if he was watching a drama and gloated, "It seems that you are going to suffer today." The words of Shawn made Renee frown. She couldn''t understand what he meant, so she asked, "Me? Why did I suffer?" "Because Todd..." Windy continued to remind her, but she stopped before she finished her words, because Todd had already stood beside them. Renee could feel that a pair of burning eyes were staring at her back, as if her whole back was burning with fire, crackling, which made her very painful! Of course, Bryan Kang also sensed the anger of Todd. Just now, he heard that Windy called this man Todd. Was he the man that Renee liked? The next second, Bryan Kang''s guess was confirmed, because he saw that Renee slowly turned around and called the man who had just come over, "Todd..." "Renee, how dare you stay with another man for a whole noon under my watch?" There was a storm of anger in his voice. It could be seen that he was really pissed off by Renee. Chapter 201 Who Are You Suitable For (Part One) It was the first time that Todd had seen Renee with another man. In the past, she had never been with any other man except him and his good friends. But today, he saw her with another man for so long. He couldn''t stand it anymore! Hearing his angry words, Shawn and Windy became more interested in watching the drama. His performance now clearly showed that he cared about the little princess of their family! In the face of the angry questioning of Todd, Renee felt a little wronged. In her memory, Todd had never been so fierce to her, but today he was really so fierce. Feeling wronged, Renee couldn''t say a word. All of a sudden, she felt her wrist tightened, and then she was taken away by Todd. Bryan was very unhappy to see that Todd took Renee away. In fact, he could see clearly that his ability was indeed inferior to that man. He had seen him on the financial newspaper, knowing that he was not only the top ten wealth man in the world, but also a powerful hotel manager, and that he had a huge underworld force. Almost no one could compare with him. Therefore, Bryan knew lled with tears. But she just looked up at the man in front of her stubbornly, unwilling to let herself cry. On the other hand, Todd looked down at her. His face was tense because of anger. After a while, he said sarcastically, "Renee, this is your so-called love for me. You love me with all your heart. Why did you hook up with another man?" ... Hearing this, Renee shook her head, "It''s not what you think. He''s just my senior." "Senior?" With a frown, the anger in his heart didn''t subside a little because of the explanation of Renee. He asked her in a calm voice, mixed with anger, "Did you know him in America?" "Yes." Renee nodded. "How many years?" "Four years." Renee didn''t want to lie to him, even a little. Because she cared about him, she had a guilty conscience even if she lied to him a little. Hearing the answer from Renee, Todd frowned more tightly. Four years? That was to say, she had known another man not long after she went to America to study. In other words, during the four years when he was not with her, she had been accompanied by another man? Chapter 202 Who Are You Suitable For (Part Two) This awareness made Todd very angry. When he looked at Renee, a contemptuous smile appeared on his lips. He snorted and seemed to be very disappointed. He nodded and said, "It''s so good, Renee. You are really capable." Renee couldn''t understand Todd''s words. "What do you mean?" How dare this woman pretend to be ignorant of him now? ... "You have been abroad for four years. When you come back, you tell me that you want to come back to me." Todd paused and continued, "I thought you really missed me and couldn''t let me go in the past four years, but now I know I was wrong." "It turns out that you have been with other men for the past four years, and I was still foolishly. I believe that you only have me in your heart. But now?" "I''m a fool. That''s why I trust you so much!" Todd had been in love with her for more than ten years, but all because of a man, he felt that everything had become so unworthy, really unworthy! Renee indistinctly understood what Todd meant. He mistakenly thought that there had always been another man .." "Shut up!" Todd interrupted her angrily. He didn''t want to listen to her anymore. The next second, he kissed her hard on the lips, leaving her no chance to speak. He really didn''t want to hear a word about her saying that she wanted to leave him. If they could only be like this in their lives, it didn''t matter. Anyway, he would never let her go to any man''s side, absolutely not! "Ah!" Renee struggled and tried to avoid his kiss. The last thing she wanted to do now was to be kissed by him. However, Renee couldn''t resist Todd at all. As soon as she struggled, he pried her teeth open and put his hot tongue into her mouth. No matter how hard she tried to push his tongue out of her mouth, she couldn''t do anything. On the contrary, it seemed that she wanted to accept him. Feeling annoyed, Renee had no choice but to bite his tongue hard. She didn''t believe that he would continue kissing her. However, to her surprise, he just frowned tightly but didn''t withdraw the kiss. In an instant, the blood spread in their mouths... Chapter 203 The Fire (Part One) After a long time, Todd finally finished. He raised his head, his lips were stained with a touch of bright red blood, with a touch of light radian. He looked so evil and seductive! "I really didn''t find that you have changed so much in the past four years. You even fall in love with heavy taste?" Raising his eyebrows slightly, Todd said coldly. He was very unhappy with the change of Renee. In the face of his sarcasm, Renee didn''t say anything. She just stared at him and struggled, but she couldn''t get rid of him, so she gave up. After a while, Todd asked again, "What? Do you still want to escape?" What did he mean by saying that she still wanted to escape? Even if she wanted to escape, could she escape? "What do you want?" Renee finally spoke. There was obvious impatience and grievance in her voice. She didn''t want to be treated like a prisoner by him. There was a faint anger ed. Windy smiled, "I know you don''t like to go to a place with many people, but I''m really happy that you are willing to watch a movie with me today." Shawn also smiled and said dotingly, "As long as you are happy. No matter what you do in the past two days, I will cooperate unconditionally, okay?" "Okay." Windy nodded happily, "Let''s go in." "Okay." Shawn replied and walked towards the cinema with his wife in his arms. During this period, many people walked into the cinema together. Shawn always held his wife in his arms, fearing that she would be squeezed. Windy also felt Shawn''s carefulness. She felt warm and happy. Originally, Shawn wanted to rent a film screening room, only the two of them watched the film together. But Windy said it''s only when there''s a lot of people that there''s a movie atmosphere. The reason why Shawn couldn''t persuade her was that he spoiled her. Chapter 204 The Fire (Part Two) They bought two tickets of "Beijing Love Story" and watched the movie with many people in the same projection room. Naturally, Shawn and Windy were in the first class seats. The two of them ate popcorn and watched the movie with interest. The movie just started for a few minutes. It was a kissing scene. Shawn watched it very carefully. At the same time, he held Windy''s little hand tightly. He thought that if it weren''t for the inappropriate occasion in front of so many people, he would have pulled the little woman beside him into his arms and kissed her hard. This was the disadvantage of watching a movie with many people. It was suffocating Shawn! Windy also felt the change of Shawn, especially when he held her hand more and more tightly. She knew that this man could not control himself for a long time, but he dared not do anything to her in front o around the room and suddenly remembered that night. Her face flushed again. How could she answer the question? "You are so annoying." Windy grumbled in a flirtatious tone, and then buried her whole face in his arms. At this moment, she realized that in the car, Shawn said that he wanted to find a hotel, not kidding, but taking it seriously. Windy''s coquettish look pleased Shawn. He smiled happily and pulled her head out of his arms. He looked at her affectionately and called her gently, "Windy." Windy and Shawn looked at each other. She could feel the affection in his eyes and the passion in his heart. She knew that since he had come here, he must be unable to bear it anymore. Therefore, when she saw the kiss of Shawn falling down bit by bit, she did not refuse. Instead, she chose to respond to him. Thus, the two of them kissed each other... Chapter 205 What Does Your Chairman Mean (Part One) A week''s annual leave passed quickly. On the eighth day of the lunar calendar, Shawn began to work again, and Windy went to work with him. Before the opening ceremony of the Dragon Empire group every year, on the sixth day and seventh day of the lunar year, there would be a recruitment meeting to recruit a lot of employees. However, every employee who entered the Dragon Empire group must pass a strict review before entering the company. Windy didn''t forget what Libby had told her at the party. She said that she would definitely work in the Dragon Empire group, but she didn''t know if she had passed the examination of the Dragon Empire group. But she looked so confident at that time. Maybe even if she hadn''t passed the examination, she could still enter the Dragon Empire group. Wasn''t that woman trying to rob her husband? Well, if she could really pass the examination of the Dragon Empire group, she would congratulate her and look forward to seeing how she could rob her husband. The car had stopped downstairs of the company, but Windy still didn''t know it. Looking at her in a daze, department director say, "Mr. Shawn." "Mr. Shawn." The staff also followed the department head. Shawn didn''t say anything. He just wandered slowly between the two rows of neat employees. He glanced at every new employee indifferently. At last, he frowned and stood beside Libby, without saying anything for a long time. In Libby''s opinion, the reason why Shawn stopped in front of her must be that he had a deep impression on her and took a fancy to her, so she was very happy. She smiled gracefully and charmingly, looking at him with her clear and bright eyes. The man impressed her. She looked forward to their relationship would have a beautiful beginning from this moment. Libby believed that all men in the world were the same. They couldn''t resist the temptation of beautiful women at all. Although she failed to seduce Shawn deliberately in the supermarket last time, she didn''t think she had failed. She attributed the reason to the last time, it was because of the bitch Windy, so Shawn had to act as a good husband, but this time, she would never let go of this opportunity again. Chapter 206 What Does Your Chairman Mean (Part Two) Moreover, Libby thought that it was impossible for Shawn to see through her little tricks at a glance. She even thought that she was better than Windy and more beautiful than Windy, so she didn''t believe that she couldn''t seduce a man like Shawn. Therefore, she was not reconciled. She tried every means to get Shawn away from Windy, but she didn''t know that Shawn was an exception. He was not a man who was easily seduced! Just as Libby thought that Shawn was satisfied with her, the department director came over. With her years of work experience in the Dragon Empire group, she immediately realized that Shawn was not satisfied with Libby. Why? The reason was that the senior leaders of the Dragon Empire group never expressed any opinions on the people and things they were satisfied with. Only when they were dissatisfied with something, the attitude of Shawn at the moment would appear. "Mr. Shawn, I''ll ask her to leave right away." The director of the recruitment department didn''t need to ask any reason. As long as the president was not satisfied, she would ask Libby to leave directly. Libby''s face turned pale when she heard the director''s words. She looked away from Shawn and turn ong time, Shawn finally understood why Windy let Libby be his secretary. It turned out that she wanted to test him. This little woman was really a cunning fox. She was still worried about him and thought he would be attracted by her beauty? Only Shawn knew that in his heart, except for Windy, no woman could attract his attention. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so many years, he still couldn''t forget her when she was a child. She didn''t know that, in fact, she had already grown into his heart and would never be able to get rid of him. He really didn''t know why she was still worried about him. After figuring out what was on Windy''s mind, Shawn decided to play with Libby. At the same time, he should change his strategy. "Knock, knock, knock..." There was a knock on the door of Shawn''s office. After a while, he said lightly, "Come in." When Shawn saw that Libby walked into his office with a cup of coffee in her hand, he frowned unhappily. What happened to this woman? Did he ask her to bring coffee in? However, Libby didn''t notice the displeasure of Shawn at all. Instead, she happily put the coffee she made in person in front of him and said, "Mr. Shawn, here is your coffee." Chapter 207 The Elevator (Part One) With a gloomy face, Shawn asked coldly, "When did I say that I wanted to have coffee? Besides, who allowed you to come into my office?" Libby was shocked by the cold and ruthless attitude of Shawn. Her face turned pale and she replied, "I... I just feel that you are tired from work and drinking coffee can refresh you, so..." "So you made the decision by yourself, didn''t you?" The voice of Shawn was as cold as ice. He didn''t like Libby at all. "I... I didn''t." Libby showed an expression of grievance, trying to win the sympathy of Shawn. Once again, she began to think that men could not resist pathetic women. But there was no doubt that she was wrong again. Maybe Shawn was unable to resist the pathetic women, but that was only for Windy. In his eyes, other women were not worth his attention at all. Seeing that Libby pretended to be aggrieved, S yed Libby. Damn it! Windy wanted to drink lemon juice and asked her to run errands in person. Did she take her as a servant? Before Libby could say anything, Albert reminded her again, "What are you waiting for? Go back to work." "Yes." Libby gritted her teeth and tried her best to hold back her anger before walking into the secretary''s office... Finally, it was time to get off work at noon. Thinking that he hadn''t seen his wife for the whole noon, Shawn missed her very much. He stood up happily and was about to go to the thirty-five floor to find his beloved wife. Suddenly, something occurred to him. He frowned habitually. When he was about to pick up the phone and call someone, the door of the office was knocked. Then, Albert came in with a glass of freshly squeezed lemon juice, he said to Shawn, "Mr. Shawn, this is the lemon juice you want." Chapter 208 The Elevator (Part Two) Shawn walked up to Albert and said indifferently, "Just leave it to me." Albert handed the lemon juice to Shawn, and then Shawn said, "Mrs. Windy usually drinks a glass of lemon juice at noon every day, and it needs to be freshly squeezed. Besides, it''s cold now, so the lemon juice must be heated every time. Next time, remember to ask Libby to hurry up." "Yes, Mr. Shawn." Albert replied. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Shawn walk out of the office. It seemed that the CEO was more and more concerned about Mrs. Windy. Well, this was a good sign, because as long as the CEO was in a good mood, they, as subordinates, would have a good life. Therefore, Albert wished the president and the chairman more and more sweet feelings, and expected their good days to be more and more een too prescient before. Windy''s little hands beat the body of Shawn to resist. She didn''t want to go crazy with him. She had to go to work later. However, just as Windy worried, there was really a eavesdropping outside the elevator. It was Libby. Libby had just come up from the dining room downstairs after lunch. When she passed by the private elevator of Shawn, she suddenly heard an abnormal sound. It seemed to be a woman''s voice. At this moment, Libby bent over the elevator and listened carefully. Then she heard the teasing laughter of Shawn. He said, "Honey, are you so nervous now?" Honey? Libby knew that there was only one woman who could be called honey by Shawn, that bitch Windy. So she was hiding in the elevator with Shawn and doing the most intimate thing? Chapter 209 A Pretentious Little Woman (Part One) Thinking of this, Libby was very jealous. Why did Shawn take a fancy to that bitch Windy instead of her? Why is the woman with Shawn in the elevator that bitch Windy, not her? Why was Shawn''s wife that bitch Windy, not her? Why? ... Why? ... Why? ... The more Libby thought about it, the more jealous she became. The man she tried her best to get didn''t even bother to look at her, but Windy could get him so easily. How could she be reconciled? ... Libby suppressed her jealousy and continued to listen to the elevator. She hated Windy even more. Unable to listen, Libby turned around and was about to leave, but she heard a cold voice behind her, "Why are you sneaking around here?" Libby was frightened by the voice and suddenly turned around to stand straight. When she saw Albert standing in front of her, she quickly shook her hea all the following words... Shawn took Windy to the bathroom to take a shower and then took her back to the bed to rest. Looking at her tired sleeping face, he couldn''t help but feel a little guilty and distressed. He also knew that he had been too much in the past several days, but he had no choice. As long as he saw her and kissed her closely, he could not help but never separate with her again. At the moment, Shawn was not fully aware that his feelings for Windy have gradually become very deep. He admitted that he liked Windy very much, but he didn''t know that he had actually fallen in love with her. Shawn took a set of his own clothes from the wardrobe and went back to the bathroom. After tidying himself up, he looked at the gold watch on his wrist. It''s half an hour before the end of work, and he could still work for a while. Chapter 210 A Pretentious Little Woman (Part Two) Thinking of this, Shawn walked out of the lounge, sat down at his desk and began to work seriously. As for Shawn, he couldn''t waste any time now, because he had to finish his work meticulously. He worked so hard in order to spare more time for himself to accompany his wife. When Shawn thought of Windy, a faint smile appeared on his face. As the nominal chairman, he was extremely busy. In fact, Shawn also knew that the reason why Ted had decided to transfer forty percent of the shares of the Dragon Empire group to Windy and let her be the top leader of the company was that their marriage was not stable enough. He just wanted Windy to hold him down, so that he could not divorce her so easily. At that time, Shawn was very angry because of this. He thought that Ted was partial to an outsider and ignored him as his grandson. Bu was worried about, but he didn''t take it seriously and said, "I''ve seen every part of your body. Why are you so shy?" Staring at him, Windy snorted, "I''m worried about you, can''t I?" Hearing this, Shawn stopped teasing her. "You''re so pretentious. You''re afraid that I''ll want you again. Well, you can change your clothes. I''ll wait for you outside." "That''s good." Windy retorted on purpose. Shawn had no choice but to shake his head. Then he walked out of the lounge and closed the door for Windy. When Shawn and Windy returned to the Yu''s manor, it was time for dinner, so they two sat down and had dinner together. After dinner, Windy went upstairs and went back to her room. She was still tired after being tormented by Shawn in the company this afternoon, so she fell asleep on the bed when she returned to their room. Chapter 211 Feeding Medicine (Part One) Shawn came upstairs with the medicine. He pushed open the door of his and Windy''s bedroom and walked in. He found that she was sleeping on the bed. He shook his head helplessly. It seemed that she was really tired today. He walked to the bedside, put the medicine in his hand on the small cabinet at the bedside, and then dragged Windy up from the bed. Holding her in his arms, he coaxed softly, "Honey, don''t sleep. Drink the medicine before you sleep, okay?" Windy was in a daze. When she heard that Shawn wanted her to take the medicine, she immediately refused and began to splash in his arms. "No, I want to vomit when I see the medicine now. I don''t want to drink it. I want to sleep..." "If you don''t drink it, what if you suffer from dysmenorrhea again?" Looking at the little woman in his arms, Shawn frowned. He remembered that Marvin had told him that Windy should take these medicines only once a day for a month in a row. But now only a week had passed, and she was not willing to eave, one of his arms was grabbed by Windy. He looked down at her and heard her mumbling, "Honey, I want you to sleep with me." Hearing this, Shawn was in a good mood. His wife couldn''t sleep well without him around. Shawn leaned forward, lowered his head and said ambiguously, "Goblin." "Shawn." Windy pretended to be angry again and turned her back to him, "Humph, I won''t talk to you anymore." Shawn was just teasing her. Looking at her angry face, he bowed his head and kissed her on the cheek. "Honey, I''ll take a shower and come out to sleep with you." As Shawn spoke, he stood up and took his pajamas to the bathroom, while Windy was lying on the bed alone, waiting for him to come out and sleep with her... Although Libby had worked in the Dragon Empire group, she had no chance to get close to Shawn, let alone seduce him, which made her very unhappy, but she would not sit still and wait for the chance. So she kept thinking how to get close to Shawn and make him like her. Chapter 212 Feeding Medicine (Part Two) What made Libby most resentful was that every noon, she would personally go to Starbucks to buy a glass of lemonade for Windy, and if she was late, she would be scolded by Albert, which made her unable to bear. Although she was not a real lady from a wealthy family, she was the apple of her parents'' eye at home. She had never been insulted like this! Of course, Libby was not willing to be Windy''s servant, so she had her own plan. Since she couldn''t get close to Shawn, she would feel better if Windy was involved. After buying lemonade from outside, Libby went back to the Secretary office, knocked on the door of Albert''s office, and then pushed the door open and walked in. At this moment, Albert was sitting at his desk, preparing the materials for the meeting of Shawn in the afternoon. When he saw Libby come in, he heard her say, "This is the lemon juice the chairman wants. Please send it to her." "Well, put it there." Albert replied indifferently. Libby knew that Albert didn''t like her and all the secretarie indy smiled again, "Thank you, honey." "As long as you are happy." There was obvious affection in the voice of Shawn. Windy opened the two lunch boxes in front of them, took out all the rice and dishes, and put them on the table. She didn''t forget to say to Shawn, "I''ll call Leila over for dinner another day. You should also inform Albert in advance." Hearing Windy''s words, Shawn frowned again. "Why do you want me to inform Albert?" "Because he is your secretary." Windy answered naturally. The more he listened, the more he felt something was wrong. "You still know that he is my secretary, but you asked me to inform him in person and invite him to dinner. As the president, wouldn''t it be humiliated for me?" Windy knew Shawn very well. He was like an autocratic and domineering emperor, who had a clear distinction between superior and subordinate. As the president of a company, he had always been subject to others and had never lowered his head to others. Just as he said, it would make him feel humiliated. Chapter 213 Add Mustard In Lemon Juice (Part One) Shaking her head helplessly, Windy said, "You just need to ask him if he wants me to introduce a girlfriend to him, and if he wants, they can have dinner together. If he doesn''t want to, forget it. Why are you ashamed?" Shawn still felt awkward, but he couldn''t refuse his wife, so he had to agree reluctantly. "I know. Let me know when you have arranged a meal time." Seeing that Shawn agreed, Windy knew that even if he agreed, he was reluctant. But as long as he agreed, it meant that he took her words seriously. It was also a sign of taking her seriously. Compared with the gloomy man, Windy was very happy. She put a piece of beef into his lunch box and coaxed him, "Well, don''t be awkward. Here you are." Shawn then picked up his chopsticks and began to eat, but his face was still not good. Then he heard Windy ask him, "By the way, I forgot to ask you why you want to bring food to the company today. Don''t you like to go out to eat?" Shawn looked at Windy and said gently, "Because I want to have a meal with my wife quietly without being disturbed. The pened to the lemon juice?" Shawn asked Libby coldly. Hearing this, Libby shivered and then regained her composure. She pretended to be fine and didn''t know that Shawn was talking to her, so she chose to remain silent. Albert frowned. He didn''t know whether Shawn was asking him or Libby. But he waited for a long time and didn''t hear Libby. So he asked, "What''s wrong with the lemon juice?" Shawn read Libby''s mind. She thought she was smart enough to dispel her suspicion of her without saying anything. How ridiculous! Shawn was irritated by Libby''s pretentious smart trick. He slapped hard on the desk in front of him and said in a cold voice with uncontrollable anger, "Libby, do you think I don''t know you tampered with the lemon juice just because you pretended to be dumb?" Being suspected by Shawn, Libby knew that if she didn''t say anything, it meant that she acquiesced, which would only make him more convinced that she had done something in Windy''s lemon juice. She had to defend herself. "Mr. Shawn, I... I don''t know what you are talking about." Chapter 214 Add Mustard In Lemon Juice (Part Two) "What?" As Shawn spoke, he walked up to Libby. He narrowed his dangerous eyes and stared at her gloomily. "Libby, do you know what will happen to you if you play tricks in front of me?" Libby looked at Shawn''s cold appearance at the moment, and with his words just now, she can''t help but shiver. He was cold, bloodthirsty and frightening. She clenched her fists nervously and knew that he must have known that she had tampered in the lemon juice. At this moment, she couldn''t find any words to defend herself. Only then did Albert realize that it was Libby who had tampered with the lemon juice, so Mr. Shawn was so angry. But he didn''t expect that she would put the blame on him next. "Can''t you speak now?" Shawn said again in a cold and frightening voice, "You admit it, don''t you?" Libby shook her head with a sad look. She had to be calm even if she was not confident enough. "No, I really don''t understand what you mean." "Do you still want to play dumb with me?" As Shawn spoke, he walked to the mahogany table, picked up the lemon juice, and walked nd pitiful, Shawn disdained her. He smiled coldly and said, "As long as you admit that you put the mustard down." Taking a look at Albert, Shawn said, "I''ll leave her to you." "Yes, Mr. Shawn." Albert understood what Shawn meant. When he was about to leave with Libby, he heard Windy say, "Wait a minute." Shawn frowned as usual. Seeing Windy walk to him, he heard her ask him, "Shawn, where are you going to let Albert take Libby?" "You don''t have to ask this question. Albert will handle it." Shawn answered Windy in a soft voice. There was no warmth in his tone, which made people feel that he would never let go of Libby so easily. Windy couldn''t figure out how Albert would deal with Libby, but she knew that Libby would have a hard time this time. But after all, she was her classmate. She didn''t want to see her be treated badly because of her. So Windy held the hand of Shawn, looked at him and said, "Shawn, Libby just added mustard in my lemon juice. It''s not a big deal. It''s just a trick. I don''t want you to punish her too much for this." Chapter 215 Cooperation (Part One) Holding Windy''s hand in return, Shawn looked down at her and said seriously, "It may not be a big deal for you, but for me, if she dares to harm my woman, I won''t forgive her." "Windy, I''ve told you that I''ll treat you well in the future and won''t let you suffer any grievance or injury. If I can''t do it, I''ll blame myself. So even if other people just moved a hair of you, I will double back." Hearing what Shawn said, Libby''s heart was full of jealousy. Why was such an excellent man like Shawn the husband of that bitch Windy? His care and love for her really made every woman jealous and envious. No one could hurt Windy, or he would get double back. So what she did today really touched the bottom line of Shawn. He must get even more from her. It was not until now that Libby realized how stupid she was to set up Windy. Was it like lifting a stone to hit her own feet? Compared with Libby''s jealousy, Windy was naturally happy and sweet. She didn''t expect that ibby''s attitude towards her. Instead, she continued to talk with her in a good tone. "I came here to cooperate with you." Upon hearing this, Libby frowned and asked, "Is there anything to cooperate with you?" Before Carol could say anything, Libby continued, "I''m sorry, Miss Carol. I have something to do. Bye." As Libby spoke, she was about to pass by Carol. She disdained to cooperate with her at all. But after two steps, she heard, "Miss Libby, don''t worry. Don''t you care about Shawn?" Carol turned around and found that Libby slowed down her pace obviously. At last, she stopped with her back to her. "Isn''t Shawn the person you like? Don''t you want to get him?" "As long as you cooperate with me, I will help you." Carol made a condition that Libby couldn''t refuse. After a while, Libby turned around and stood face to face with Carol. She looked at her up and down and asked in a suspicious tone, "Will you help me get Shawn? Why should I trust you?" Chapter 216 Cooperation (Part Two) "Besides, you always want to get the excellent man, don''t you?" Facing Libby''s question, Libby just smiled and said, "Do you want to know why I should help you? I will tell you." Carol looked around and found that this was near the Dragon Empire group, so she was more cautious. "It''s not a good place to talk. If you are interested in what I just said, find a place to sit down and have a talk. What do you think?" After saying that, Carol left directly. She didn''t even look at the woman behind her. She knew that she would follow her. And Libby did follow Carol... In a Blue Mountain Cafe, which was not far from the Dragon Empire group, Carol and Libby sat opposite each other. Carol drank coffee gracefully and unhurriedly, without saying anything for a long time. With her arms crossed over her chest, Libby leaned against the sofa and stared at Carol without blinking. She waited for a while, but she didn''t hear Carol speak. ht her lemon juice every day, isn''t it?" "Miss Libby, you''ve worked so hard, but only got such a reward. What else do you think you can do?" "I can promise that as long as you cooperate with me, you will definitely get the result you want." Carol took out a business card from her bag and put it in front of her. "You can go back and think it over today. If you want to cooperate with me, you are welcome to call me at any time." After saying that, Carol took out another check and put it on the table in front of her. After paying for the two cups of coffee for her and Libby, she left the cafe. After sitting alone for a while, Libby finally picked up the business card that Carol gave her, stood up and left... Shawn and Windy, who were still in a sweet relationship, didn''t know that Carol began to plot against them step by step. They also didn''t know that Carol and Libby would work together to plot against them this time. Chapter 217 A Set Meal for Couple (Part One) After taking a shower, Shawn and Windy hugged each other in bed and talked about giving birth. Windy asked Shawn, "Honey, do you like boys or girls?" Shawn could answer this question directly without thinking. He said, "I don''t have the concept of preferred boys to girls. As long as you give birth to me, I don''t care it is a boy or a girl." Windy was very satisfied with the answer of Shawn and kissed him as a reward. She tilted her head and thought for a while before asking, "What about mother? And what about Grandpa? Did they like boys? Or girls? " Shawn didn''t answer this question directly. Instead, he carefully observed his beloved wife. Then he frowned and asked, "Why do you suddenly want to ask about the child today?" For some reason, Shawn had a bad feeling. He had a feeling that Windy would soon know that it was difficult for her to get pregnant. He wondered if she could bear such a blow at that time. In fact, in the recent period of time, the emmenagogue medicine he gave Windy every day also contained the ingredients that could help her recuperate s was ready. At last, he said, "Enjoy yourself." Seeing the waiter leave, Windy was even more confused. She frowned and asked, "What''s going on?" Halley shook his head slightly. Before he could say anything, a voice suddenly cut in between them. "Is this man the so-called friend you want to see?" Hearing the familiar voice, Windy frowned more tightly. Although she had her back to him, she still had a keen sense that the pair of eyes behind her that seemed to be able to spit fire were staring at her at the moment. She knew that he must be very angry. Halley was facing Shawn. Seeing his angry face, Halley knew that he must have misunderstood him and Windy. Windy turned around and stood up slowly, looking at Shawn, she said, "Shawn, why are you here?" After asking this question, Windy immediately regretted, because she found that there was a middle-aged man standing next to Shawn. She had heard from Shawn that he would have lunch with a client this noon. He had said that he would take her with him, but now he undoubtedly came to have lunch with a client. Chapter 218 A Set Meal for Couple (Part Two) Unfortunately, he came to this western restaurant for lunch and saw her with Halley. However, she knew that Shawn didn''t want her to be close to Halley, so she didn''t dare to tell him about it because she was afraid that he would misunderstand her. However, someone had ordered a set meal for couple for them in advance, which was putting on the table where she and Halley were sitting. It made Shawn angrier. Now Windy felt as if she had fallen into a trap set up by someone deliberately. Seeing that Windy and Halley were together, Shawn was indeed uncomfortable, but just as Windy thought, when he saw the set meal for couple on the table in front of them, he was extremely angry. Damn it, his wife unexpectedly came out to enjoy the set meal for couple with another man. In his memory, they seemed to have never eaten a set meal for couples together. Shawn''s hands in his pockets were clenched into fists. At this moment, he really wanted to go forward, pull up Halley and beat him up. But considering that there was a client standing next to him, he endured it and finally asked Windy indifferently, "I''m here to have lunch with the client. Is there any problem?" What Windy said just now made Shaw ate was the set meal for couples. "I have to explain to you that I really don''t know what''s going on with the set meal for couples, and Halley doesn''t know either. In a word, as soon as we arrived, the waiter had already served the set meal for us before we could order it. He also said that a lady helped us order it. Up to now, Halley and I still don''t know who did it, really." Windy explained sincerely and eagerly to Shawn. Of course, Shawn wouldn''t believe what Windy said so easily. With a sarcastic smile on his lips, he said coldly, "Windy, do you think your husband is a fool, or do you think that the damn man, Halley, is worth your trust?" Windy didn''t expect that she would get such a response after she explained so much. No matter how angry Shawn was, she had explained so clearly. Even if he still didn''t believe her, she wouldn''t blame him, how could he respond to her like this? Windy heard Shawn continued saying, "Do you think that Halley is such a good man? You believe whatever he says. How do you know if he did it on purpose? He said he wanted to have lunch with you, and then the waiter served a set meal for couples for you. How do you know if he arranged it in advance? " Chapter 219 Did Shawn Fall In Love With Her (Part One) Windy was rendered speechless by Shawn''s words. In this case, Shawn really didn''t believe her! Even so, Windy still didn''t want them to have a fight because of this matter, but she as well couldn''t accept his suspicion, so she just asked gently, "Shawn, don''t you believe me or not?" Hearing this, Shawn frowned. It was not until then that he realized that his dissatisfaction with Halley had been vented on Windy. He rubbed his painful temples helplessly and restrained his temper. He was much more easy-going in front of her. "No, Windy. I just think that the man named Halley is not as simple as you think. We all know what he is thinking towards you, so I don''t want you to be too close to him. But today, you went to have lunch with him behind my back, and you two also ate the set meal for couple. Which man would not be angry if he saw his wife eat the lover''s meal with another man? " "All in all, you just don''t believe me." Windy stubbornly emphasized this sentence. Shawn knew that what he was talking to Windy couldn''t be accepted by her. She thought that Shawn didn praise, and then Renee said, "Windy, auntie is telling the truth. You don''t have to be embarrassed." Hearing this, Windy just smiled gently and said nothing else. After dinner, Windy went back to her room to take a shower. After drying her hair, she lay on the bed, not sleepy at all. She always felt that there was something that she couldn''t figure out. Looking at the phone in her hand, she wanted to call Shawn, but she didn''t have the courage. She was really upset! At last, Windy stood up and went straight to knock on the door of Renee''s room. Renee opened the door soon. Seeing Windy standing outside the room, Renee could tell that she was preoccupied. She said to her, "Windy, what can I do for you? Come in and tell me." "Okay." Windy replied and walked into Renee''s room. After closing the door, Renee followed Windy to the sofa and said, "Windy, what''s up? Sit down and talk to me." While they were talking, Windy and Renee had already sat down on the sofa. After a long silence, Windy asked, "Renee, did Shawn say anything to you when he left this noon?" Chapter 220 Did Shawn Fall In Love With Her (Part Two) Hearing Windy''s question, Renee tilted her head, thought for a while, and then shook her head. "No, he didn''t. What''s wrong with you and my brother? I can tell that you are very unhappy about brother''s matter now." Windy lowered her head and kept silent. The depressed look on her face made Renee confirmed that there must be something wrong between Windy and Shawn. So Renee asked, "Windy, didn''t you tell auntie the truth? It''s not that simple, right?" Windy turned to look at Renee. After a while, she said, "Actually, it''s just a small conflict. I don''t want mom to worry about us, so I didn''t tell her." "It''s just that there are some questions that I can''t figure out, so I''m upset now." "Okay." Renee nodded, "What''s the problem? Tell me and see if I can help you analyze it." Windy looked at Renee with a gentle smile and said, "That''s good. I feel uncomfortable to hold it in my heart alone. I also want to talk to someone." Windy told Renee everything about Halley and Libby in the past few days. After that, Windy sighed deeply and continued, "At noo d, she had known what love was early. And the relationship between them also made her understand a lot about love. Through some certain things, she could know a man''s feelings for a woman, and more know how to love a person! "Okay, go back to your room and think it over. I believe you will think it over." Following Windy, Renee said with a smile. Windy nodded, "Okay." After returning to her room, Windy lay on the king-sized bed. Without Shawn''s company, Windy tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. All of a sudden, Windy realized that she was much more dependent on Shawn than she had imagined. Without him by her side, Windy would feel lonely and unaccustomed. All she thought about was Shawn, and she wished she could fly to him now. ''Shawn, do you really love me? But why can''t I feel that you love me? I find that my love for you is getting deeper and deeper, to a degree that I can''t live without you. I miss you, miss you, I really miss you! Shawn, how can I spend such a lonely and cold night without you?'' Windy thought to herself, sadly. Chapter 221 A Sheep Fell Into the Mouth of A Tiger (Part One) Thinking of this, Windy sat up and leaned against the bedside table. She found her mobile phone and found the number noted "husband" in the phone book. Looking at the number that had been engraved in her mind, she did not press the dial button for a long time. When Shawn left, he was obviously very angry. Moreover, he didn''t even tell her that he was on a business trip to the United States. The latter made Windy very angry. Why did she have to take the initiative to call him since he had ignored her like this? Irritable and agitated, Windy threw her phone aside, lay down again, and covered her head with the quilt. But in just a few seconds, she missed Shawn the more, she missed him so much that she couldn''t control herself! That might be the way it is when you think of a person. Even if you hear his voice, you will feel very happy. Windy was no exception. If she could have a chance to hear the voice of Shawn, she would be satisfied. Pulling back the quilt on her head, Windy picked up her mobile phone again, found the number of Shawn and dialed it directly. She wondered if he had arrived in America at this time. Was he resting now? After waiting for a idn''t steal your phone and wallet. I just found them on the plane." Windy looked suspiciously at the man in front of her for a long time, thinking that she was in the United States after all, not in China. Even if the man in front of her really stole her things, she did not have any evidence to prove it. It was better to do less than to cause trouble for herself. After weighing the pros and cons, she said, "Since you found it, I will not hold you accountable. Give my phone and wallet back now. " "I really want to give it back to you, but I don''t have your cell phone and wallet with me now." The man said, pretending to be innocent. Before Windy could ask more, he continued, "My friend took my bag away just now, so if you want to take back your phone and wallet, you must go to my friend''s home with me." "My friend''s home is near the airport, and he is very friendly. We can meet each other and make friends. What do you think?" Hearing what the man said, Windy frowned tightly. She always felt like there were traps waiting for her. But if she couldn''t get her phone and wallet now, she couldn''t contact Shawn. So should she go with the man in front of her? Chapter 222 A Sheep Fell Into the Mouth of A Tiger (Part Two) The man noticed Windy''s hesitation and said with a smile, "Since you don''t want to go with me, then forget it." After saying that, the man turned around and was about to leave. Seeing this, Windy hurriedly stopped him, "Wait a minute." Now that she had no mobile phone, no ID to prove her identity, and there was no one she knew in this area. It was not a good idea to go with him, but Windy decided to go with the strange man. At that time, she just needed to be careful. Thinking of this, Windy nodded, "I''ll go with you. At that time, I hope you can return my phone and the ID card in my wallet to me." The man smiled again. His white teeth looked even whiter and more dazzling against his black skin. "OK, of course." The strange man said and left first, followed by Windy... At the same time, the man sent by the Shawn to pick up Windy had been searching for a long time at the airport, but he didn''t see Windy. So he was a little anxious and quickly called up Shawn, telling him that he hadn''t picked up Windy. After hearing the news, Shawn had a very bad feeling. Oliver had just reported to h excuse to frighten me, right? But I won''t be scared by you." Windy looked at the man who was getting very close to her. Thinking of that he just said that he wanted to fuck her, Windy became more afraid. All she wanted now was to leave this damned place as soon as possible. She didn''t want her cell phone or wallet. All she wanted was to leave here! Thinking of this, Windy turned around and was about to run away, but the strange man seemed to have expected her to do this. Before Windy ran, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. He asked her obscenely, "Beauty, do you think you can run away so soon?" All of a sudden, Windy was held in the arms of the man. She screamed in fear, and a sense of nausea and vomiting rose in her stomach. She struggled to get rid of the man''s arms, "What are you doing? Let me go!" "Ha ha..." The strange man laughed wildly, and then pressed Windy against the wall at one side. His legs pushed away Windy''s legs and pressed on her, which was ambiguous and dissolute. "Chick, stop shouting. No one will come here. You belong to me tonight, little beauty." Chapter 223 Do You Know How Worried I Am (Part One) As the man said, he lowered his head and wanted to kiss Windy. Windy kept shaking her head to avoid him, and she didn''t forget to shout, "Help... Help! " "I''ve told you, it''s useless for you to call help. Why do you still shout?" The man became very impatient by Windy''s reaction and became fierce. This was the second time that Windy had encountered such a thing. The first time was in the Green Wisteria Park near the Fu Clan''s villa. That night, she was almost insulted by three or four men. At that time, she felt very desperate, thinking that she would really be insulted, but in the end, she was saved by Shawn. But this time, it was different. This time, she was abroad and was not familiar with this place. Shawn might not know that she was in the United States and it was almost impossible for him to save her. Windy knew that. After the last lesson, Windy felt even more desperate this time. She was almost drowned in that kind of extreme despair, but she knew that she couldn''t sit still s of Shawn. Although he didn''t want to talk to her, she still felt at ease even if she just quietly leaned in his arms and enjoyed his embrace... When they returned to the villa, Shawn opened the door and walked in directly, followed by Windy. She saw Shawn busy in the room, walking back and forth as if he had ignored her existence. This feeling of being ignored made Windy very unhappy. Was he going to have a cold war with her? Windy looked at Shawn angrily. Was he going to have a cold war with her? Then he should ask her if she was willing to do it or not. "Shawn!" Windy shouted. She fixed her eyes on Shawn. Seeing that he obviously froze because of her shouting, she rushed to him and said, "I know I shouldn''t have hidden it from you to have lunch with Halley, and I shouldn''t eat the set meal for couple with him. But I have explained to you that I really don''t know what''s going on with the set meal for couples! And I have apologized to you. Is it necessary for you to be so angry? Chapter 224 Do You Know How Worried I Am (Part Two) And you came to America on a business trip without telling me. I lied on that cold big bed alone at night. I missed you so much that I couldn''t fall asleep. So I specially came to America to find you. Even if you are not moved, you don''t have to make a long face to me all the time, do you? If you are still angry and didn''t want to forgive me and don''t want to see me, at least you have to tell me. I promise I won''t stay here to annoy you. I can leave here." Windy finished so many words in one breath. Seeing that Shawn was still indifferent and refused to talk to her, she felt very aggrieved. Tears fell on her face. Windy turned around and wanted to leave, but her arm was grabbed by Shawn immediately and pulled into his arms. Then she heard his slightly angry voice above her head, he said, "Windy, do you think I''m still angry about what happened yesterday? You stupid woman!" Gnashing his teeth, Shawn turned Windy''s thin body around and made her face ough you said so, I still think it''s unfair." As Windy spoke, she raised her head, looked at Shawn, and asked with a little expectation, "Shawn, do you really love me, even a little bit?" Shawn frowned. "Didn''t I make myself clear just now? Sooner or later, you will receive my response..." "But I just want to know if you love me or not." Windy became willful and kept asking Shawn. She was eager to know if he had fallen in love with her as Renee said. Even just a little bit, she would be very happy. However, Shawn wanted to leave this question to the right time to answer her, so he just smiled wickedly and whispered in her ear, "Whether I love you or not depends on your felling. You can know what it is by yourself." Windy didn''t understand what Shawn meant at all. When she was about to ask him what he meant, he kissed her again. This time, his kiss was much fiercer and domineering than before as if to prove something, but she didn''t know. Chapter 225 Do You Want Me to Love You Windy replied with an extremely low voice, "I want you to... Love me... " Windy didn''t realize what she had said until she finished her words. She immediately shyly hid herself in the arms of Shawn and didn''t dare to look at him. Now Windy had realized her love for Shawn. Every time she did such an intimate thing with him, she would be more honest than before. Windy was fucked hard by Shawn for the whole night. It was not until dawn that Shawn let go of the little woman in his arms with satisfaction. He took the phone and looked at the time. It was already four o''clock in the morning, and he could still sleep for more than two hours at seven o''clock. So Shawn picked up the sleeping little woman to take a simple shower in the bathroom, and went back to bed, holding her in his arms, and fall asleep... At seven o''clock, his mobile phone rang on time, and Shawn woke up on time. He looked at the little woman in his arms who was sleeping soundly. He smiled and kissed her lips. In order not to wake her up, he got up very carefully. He took his clothes lightly and went to the bathroom to change. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Sh dinner, and also took the opportunity to tell her his love. It was time to let this disobedient woman know that her love was not one-sided. Windy put on the evening dress that Shawn specially bought for her. She went downstairs like an elegant and beautiful princess, and walked up to Shawn step by step, which made Shawn unable to take his eyes off her. Shawn had always been very accurate in the measurement of Windy. If he personally picked the clothes for her, they would definitely fit her. And when Windy wore them on, she would definitely shine in front of him. Just like now, the pure white dress with simple design could show Windy''s unique temperament, which made she looked gorgeous, beautiful and noble. Shawn stepped forward, held Windy''s hand, looked down at her gently and said, "My wife is really beautiful!" "Are you kidding me?" Windy looked up at the man in front of her with a smile and asked affectionately. With a faint smile on his lips, Shawn didn''t answer Windy''s question. Instead, he gave one of his arms to Windy and said, "Let''s go." "You haven''t told me where we are going yet." "You will know when we get there." Chapter 226 Love You Forever 1 (Part One) Shawn took Windy directly to the famous western restaurant with wooden house on the water in the United States. As soon as they got off the car, Windy was attracted by the scene in front of her. She saw an incomparably luxurious western restaurant, Love Forever, which was located on an unknown river. Around the restaurant, there were countless neon lights, which were unusually gorgeous and romantic! This also reminded Windy of last year''s Valentine''s Day, when Shawn dated her for the first time in a water restaurant. However, the water restaurant in front of her was much more gorgeous and romantic than the domestic one. Windy turned to look at the man beside her, with a surprised look on her face, and asked, "Shawn, where is this place? It''s so beautiful!" "This river is called LOVE, and this restaurant is called Love Forever. My good friend Zane opens it for his girlfriend, and also for young couples. Many young couples in America will come here to have western food. As time goes by, it has become a symbol of young couples'' dating place in America. As long as a couple is in love, they will basically come here to have er how domineering you are, I can only endure it. I can''t divorce you." Windy looked at Shawn and refuted him in a coquettish manner. Hearing Windy''s complaints, Shawn was still a little dissatisfied. He asked with a little threat, "Honey, are you aggrieved to have such a domineering husband like me?" Windy realized the danger in his words and immediately shook her head, "No, of course I''m not aggrieved! I feel so happy to have you be my husband." Hearing Windy''s answer, Shawn was happy. He bowed his head and kissed her pink lips. "That''s more like it." Windy complained in her heart, ''A domineering man is really domineering in everything, and even his thoughts are so domineering. Am I lucky or unfortunate to meet such a husband?'' Walking to the room 306, Shawn held Windy''s hand and pushed the door open and walked in. The room was elegantly and neatly decorated, and the simple design made people feel very comfortable. What attracted Windy most was the ceiling window. She excitedly ran to the window and looked at the beautiful night view on the water outside the window. Her mood suddenly became much better. Chapter 227 Love You Forever 1 (Part Two) Following Windy, Shawn came to the French window. Windy said excitedly to him, "Shawn, it''s so beautiful here. We can enjoy the night view on the water while having dinner." Shawn and Windy looked out of the French window at the night scene on the water and nodded, "Yes, it''s good, but not everyone can enjoy the night scene on the water at a glance like you now." "Why?" Windy looked at Shawn and asked in confusion. Well, she didn''t know that this room was the best one among all the private rooms here. Shawn also looked at Windy and said with a smile, "Because this room has the best geographical location among all the private rooms. Do you believe it?" Before Windy could answer, Shawn continued, "There are many couples who want to book this private room at this time, because from here, they can see the night scene on the surface of the Love River. But Zane is only open this room for some important friends. It''s difficult for others to book it." "When I called Zane this morning, I also wanted to book this private room. He told me that someone had booked it." Hearing what Shawn said, Windy frowned and asked, "Then how did you book it tonig ou had fallen in love with me. Is that true?" "Since you think it''s an auditory hallucination, just forget it." Shawn let go of Windy and turned to be indifferent, trying to make his little woman anxious. Windy was really anxious to see Shawn like this. Seeing that Shawn turned around and was about to sit down at the table, she immediately pulled him to stop him from sitting down and said, "No, I didn''t hear it clearly just now. Say it again!" At this moment, Windy was in a happy and joyful mood. With a sweet smile on her face, she was like a spoiled woman. She shook the arm of Shawn and said, "Please, say it again." "Do you really want to hear me say it again?" Shawn asked. Windy nodded, "Yes, I do." Shawn put his handsome face close to Windy and began to make a request, "Then... You need to kiss me first. I''ll tell you again when I''m in a good mood. " Windy pouted and looked at the man with a sad look. He was indeed a sly businessman. He always wanted to set others up and even set trap to his wife. Seeing that Windy didn''t respond to him for a long time, Shawn straightened up and said, "If you don''t want to, just forget it." Chapter 228 Love You Forever 2 (Part One) "Okay, okay, let me kiss you." Windy compromised. Seeing that Shawn bent down again complacently and asked for a kiss, Windy kissed him on his handsome side face and said, "Can you say it again now?" After being satisfied, Shawn was in a good mood. He held Windy''s hands and said seriously and formally, "Windy, my dear wife, do you still remember my promise to you?" "I promise that I, Shawn Yu, will love Windy wholeheartedly now and in the future. From now on, she will be the only woman in my life. I will always believe her. She will be the first in everything, and I will never mess with other women. If I break my oath, I will go to hell. My corpse is incomplete, and I will suffer endless pain and can''t get true love!" "I said that before, not because I wanted your forgiveness. All these words came from the bottom of my heart. From then on, I have firmly believed that I only want Windy in my life, really, I only want you." "I never make any promises to any woman easily. You are the first woman to get my promises." "Recently, I have been thinking about why I gave you odded and said, "Yes, you''re right. You''d better take care of your wife yourself." "Mother..." Windy said in a spoiled tone. She knew that her mother was laughing at her, but she also knew that she was really happy for her and Shawn, because everyone could see that after she came back from the United States, her relationship with Shawn was better than before. Seeing her daughter felt embarrassed, Sally immediately comforted her, "Okay, okay, I won''t say it anymore." Looking at the shy look on Windy''s face, Shawn held her in his arms. Then he heard Sally say, "Well, don''t stand here anymore. Lunch is ready. Let''s go to the dining room to have lunch." "Okay." Windy replied and followed Henry and Sally into the restaurant with Shawn... Shawn had accompanied Windy to her parents'' house several times recently, but he hadn''t seen Carol. He had heard Windy ask Henry and Sally about Carol before, but they two said that since last year what happened in the Yu Clan, Carol had never come back again. It seemed that Carol had really severed the relationship with the Fu Clan. Chapter 229 Love You Forever 2 (Part Two) For Shawn, it was good that he didn''t see Carol. In this way, he and Windy would always be happy. At least, he wouldn''t meet Carol. The bad past between them would not be recalled again. What he wanted now was to be happy with his Windy all the time. Shawn knew that his wish must be selfish for the Fu Clan. But love itself was selfish. There is no third party in the love between two people, because love is a matter of two people and has nothing to do with the third party. Once a third party gets involved, there will be conflicts in this love. Windy, who was sitting next to Shawn, picked up some food and put it into Shawn''s bowl. When she found that he was in a daze, she frowned and asked, "What are you thinking about?" Windy''s voice brought back the thoughts of Shawn to reality. He looked at Windy beside him and smiled faintly. "Nothing. I was just wondering if there was something I forgot to do when I was in the United States." Shawn made up an excuse to explain to Windy. It was not that he didn''t want to tell her the truth, but that he shoul they heard Windy say, "Sister, you''re back." Hearing this, Shawn frowned. He looked in the direction of the door again and saw Carol come in without saying a word, totally ignoring his wife, which made Shawn very unhappy. How could he allow his wife be ignored like this? Carol disliked Windy both before and now, so she didn''t want to talk to her. Since they broke up last year, Carol felt that no matter whether they met again or not, there was no need to talk to Windy. So when she just heard Windy talking to her, she didn''t pay much attention, nor did she want to talk to her at all. However, Carol didn''t expect that Shawn was also here. She couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. Even if she didn''t want to talk to Windy just now, she should have acted in front of Shawn. "Shawn..." Seeing Shawn, Carol was naturally happy. She called his name and wanted to talk to him, but Shawn only gave her a cold look. He didn''t want to look at her at all. He walked past her, walked to Windy, and held her in his arms to comfort her in front of Carol. Chapter 230 Act (Part One) Only Carol knew that she still had a glimmer of hope for Shawn, but now Shawn''s attitude towards her made her have no reason and opportunity to take the initiative to walk forward and talk to him. Compared with the uneasiness of Shawn and Windy, Sally was happy to see her eldest daughter coming back. She stood up from the table, walked to Carol and said happily, "Carol, you''re back." "Mom." Carol cried out in grievance and hugged Sally. Sally patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "It''s good that you''re back." At the same time, Henry also walked up to them. Looking at his eldest daughter, he asked unhappily, "You have been out for so long, and you said that you would break off the father daughter relationship with me. Now you still know to come back?" Hearing her father talking to her in a bad tone, Carol raised her head from Sally''s arms and looked at Henry with fear. After a long time, she said, "Dad, I''m sorry. I was wrong." Carol paused and continued, "I... I really miss you and mom, so I come back to see you. " Children were always the apple of parents'' eyes Sally shook her head helplessly. She looked at Shawn and Windy and said, "Drive carefully when you go back." Shawn nodded. Windy shook Sally''s hand and said to her with a smile, "Mom, we''re leaving now. We''ll see you and dad next time." Seeing that Shawn left with Windy, Carol was even more irritated. She pounded her hands on the side of her body and secretly clenched her fists. Even if Shawn didn''t like her now, she had to try her best to squeeze into his world again. She would never let go of this man! After a long time, Carol calmed down her anger and slowly turned around. She looked at Henry and Sally and said apologetically, "Dad, mom, I shouldn''t have come back today. I''m sorry to disturb Shawn and Windy for dinner, but I really didn''t know they were back. I''m sorry." Hearing her daughter''s words, Sally felt heartbroken. No matter what she had done, she was still her own daughter. "Silly girl, how can I blame you? It''s just that Shawn and Windy are not ready to forgive you. I believe that everything will be smoothed over time, and they will definitely forgive you." Chapter 231 Act (Part Two) "I hope so." Carol looked disappointed and nodded. Carol looked at Henry again. After a long time, she plucked up the courage to ask him, "Dad, are you unwilling to forgive me, too?" Henry took a deep breath with a particularly heavy expression on his face. After all, they were still father and daughter, and there was no need to be so stiff. Although he was angry before, now that things had passed for so long, and his daughter had come back to apologize, he naturally would not care so much about the past. "Have you eaten yet?" Carol heard Henry ask her, and then she heard him say, "It''s always me and your mother to have dinner with each other when Windy and Shawn didn''t come here. Now that you''re back, you should have a meal with me and your mother." Windy knew that her father had forgiven her, so she nodded with a smile and said, "Sure." Her husband''s attitude towards her elder daughter made Sally feel relieved, and she also smiled happily. Now, she was very satisfied. Although her younger daughter and son-in-law were not willing to forgive her elder daughter, Sally believed that it was only a matter of time. Now as long as her two daughters were still b shes just now, Shawn said, "You disobedient little woman. Didn''t I tell you not to eat so much when I came here just now? Why did you order so much?" Windy grinned, "I ordered it for you. You should eat something. You must be hungry, right?" Shawn wanted to say that he really didn''t want to eat these things, but he couldn''t refuse his wife''s kindness, so he had to follow her upstairs silently. Not long after Shawn and Windy went upstairs, the landlady came up with spicy hot pot, rice noodles and barbecue. She put these things on the table one by one. Then she took bowls and spoon for Shawn and Windy, and went downstairs. Looking at the delicious food on the table, Windy couldn''t help but want to have a taste. She picked up a roast sausage and began to eat it. However, Shawn frowned and looked at the delicious food in front of him. He really had no appetite at all. "Why don''t you eat?" Windy asked, looking at Shawn. Then she picked up a lamb kebab and handed it to him. "Have a taste. It''s really delicious." Shawn looked at the lamb kebab handed over by his wife, but he didn''t take it. The expression on his handsome face became more and more stiff... Chapter 232 This Man Is Mine (Part One) Seeing this, Windy knew that Shawn really didn''t want to eat these things. He just disliked them because they were cheap and didn''t deserve his taste. Windy was very dissatisfied with this. She put down the mutton kebab and the grilled sausage she had half eaten, and became angry with Shawn, "I don''t want to eat it." "What''s wrong?" Looking at the little woman, Shawn frowned more tightly. "Didn''t you just say that you wanted to eat these? Why didn''t you eat them now?" This woman''s thoughts were getting more and more puzzling. Windy said, "If you don''t want to eat, then what''s the point for me to eat alone?" Hearing this, Shawn felt helpless. It turned out to be because of this. After a while, he just said lightly, "Honey, don''t push me, okay?" Windy pouted and looked at the helpless eyes of Shawn. She asked seriously, "Do you think these things are cheap and don''t match your taste, Shawn?" Shawn pressed his thin lips tightly and didn''t say anything. It had nothing to do with his taste. He really didn''t want to eat these things, and if he didn''t sked for confirmation all of a sudden. Windy stopped and looked up at the tall man in front of her. "I seemed to have told you before. Now you ask again. Are you suspecting me?" Lowering his head with a doting smile, Shawn pinched Windy''s delicate face and said, "I just want to know when my wife has fell in love with me." "I''ve taken you to heart since I was a child, just like you did to me. I''ve always been thinking of Shawn when I was a child." Windy said seriously and expressed her love for Shawn without reservation. Then she frowned and said, "It seems that you have known it for a long time. I remember that my grandfather told you before." Shawn nodded, "Yes, Grandpa did tell me, but I want you to admit it yourself." Windy pouted at Shawn and continued to walk hand in hand on the playground... Shawn and Windy had walked along the playground. Suddenly, several girls surrounded them. It seemed that they were going to chat Shawn up. Sure enough, every girl in school couldn''t help but have an anthomaniac feeling when they saw a handsome man. Chapter 233 This Man Is Mine (Part Two) Realizing this, Windy held her husband''s arm tightly and showed to the girls who were a few years younger than her that this man was hers. Looking at Windy''s expression, Shawn felt soft in his heart and felt a little funny. It turned out that his little woman was also so domineering. She behaved like this now as if she was afraid that others would really steal her husband. However, even if Windy made a declaration of her sovereignty, it was useless at all. The school girls still squeezed to the side of Shawn. They looked at him and shouted, "You are so handsome. Can you take a picture with me?" "I want it, I want it too..." For a moment, a few more female students came over and surrounded Shawn and Windy. Later, Windy was even squeezed out. She could only stand aside and look at her popular handsome husband, very angry. Being pestered and pushed around by a group of young girls, Shawn was like a commodity waiting for auction. Except for Windy, he hated being touched by other women the most. At this moment, he frowned tightly and really wanted to lose his temper! hares to restrain him, at least I could keep him by my side. And I always believe that one day, Shawn will fall in love with me. " "Now, after so many trials and tribulations, we really love each other, so we don''t have to be controlled by anything. Then it''s time for me to return the forty percent of the shares to you, Grandpa." "I really hope that you can take back my shares." Of course, Shawn could understand what his wife did. At this moment, he really felt his grandfather''s good intentions. His grandfather had really found him the best woman in the world. How lucky he was to have such a good wife! After this incident, Anaya and Renee had a new understanding of Windy. Windy was really a virtuous woman. If it was another woman who owned forty percent of the shares of the Dragon Empire group, she would definitely hold it in her hand even when she was sleeping, and would never return it to the Yu Clan. But what Windy did was enough to prove that she was a good woman who was not greedy for fame and fortune and not vain. She was really thinking about the Yu Clan. Chapter 234 Take Back the Shares and Redistribute Them (Part One) As expected, just as what Ted said before, only Windy deserved to be the Mrs. Shawn of the Yu Clan. From the fact that she wanted to return the shares to the Yu Clan, it was confirmed again. "Ha ha." Ted smiled happily. He was really gratified by Windy''s performance. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "Windy, I didn''t misjudge you." After a while, Ted changed the subject and continued, "But since I have given you forty percent of the shares of the Dragon Empire group, I have never thought of taking them back." Hearing this, Windy didn''t know how to refuse Ted again. She knew that Ted wouldn''t change his mind once he made a decision. And she also knew that since he had given her forty percent of the shares of the Dragon Empire group, he would never take it back. But the gift was too heavy. She had owned the forty percent of the shares of the Dragon Empire group for more than half a year. If she continued to own the shares, she would feel uneasy. Moreover, Windy was a sensible person. With Shawn and Renee, the grandson and granddaughter of Ted, Ted shouldn''t have gave her so many shares. say anything, he heard Windy refute Shawn. She said, "That''s not the case. If that''s the case, I''ll be a gigolo. It''s one thing for grandpa to take back the shares, but at least I should have my own job. You can''t interfere in this. I can''t only be a little obedient woman and waiting for you at home every day. " This woman was really disobedient sometimes. Shawn rubbed Windy''s hair dotingly and didn''t say anything against her. Instead, he thought his wife was so cute. Hearing that, Renee became envious again. Looking at the two of them, Renee cupped her face and said with a smile, "Wow, Windy, it''s so happy for you to find such a good man as my brother." Anaya also had a gentle smile on her face. She was gratified to see her son and daughter-in-law as happy as the two of them, just like Ted. After hearing Shawn''s words and hearing Windy''s statement, Ted also felt that it was time to reconsider taking back the shares. He also hoped that his granddaughter-in-law could live a relaxed and happy life. How could he let her suffer from the problem of forty percent of the shares every day? Chapter 235 Take Back the Shares and Redistribute Them (Part Two) So, at last, Ted nodded and said to Shawn, "Well, since you are so considerate for your wife now, I will fulfill your wish this time." "Windy, I''m really going to take back forty percent of the shares I gave you before. Think it over, and don''t regret it then." Hearing what Ted said, Windy nodded happily, "Thank you, Grandpa. I will never regret it." "Ha ha." All the members of the Yu Clan, following Windy, laughed happily. Ted was the happiest one. At last, he complained, "Alas, you really have the heart to let me go to work every day at such an old age. How can you do that?" After thinking for a while, Ted made an important decision. "As you all know, I''m too old to manage the company. Now I just want to have a good rest at home, enjoy the happiness of retirement and live a peaceful life." "Since Windy doesn''t want the forty percent shares of the Dragon Empire group, I won''t force her. Anyway, the forty percent shares of my company will belong to our family no matter what happens. Even if they stay in my hands now, I will leave t in his arms. Windy heard him say, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. We will." "Good." Ted looked at his grandson. In fact, he had always been proud of his grandson. Now that he had married and grown up, he was still the president of the Dragon Empire group. He had done a lot of things so well that Ted was relieved to hand over the company to him. So Ted decided to hand over the whole company to Shawn. From now on, Ted would no longer ask anything about company. "Shawn, with the remaining ten percent of the shares, you have thirty percent of the company''s shares, which is also the largest shareholder in the whole company. Since Windy doesn''t want to be the chairman now, you will take over it in the future. Do your best to develop our Dragon Empire group and let it expand to every country in the world in the future. " "I believe you can do what grandpa hasn''t done." Shawn nodded solemnly, and he said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I will work hard and won''t let you down." After getting the promise of Shawn, Ted breathed a sigh of relief, "Great." Chapter 236 Try To Be A Matchmaker (Part One) After dinner, when Shawn returned to the bedroom, he saw Windy standing on the balcony answering a phone call. He went into the bathroom to take a shower. When Shawn came out of the bathroom, Windy had just hung up the phone. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Shawn wiped his wet short hair and asked Windy, "Honey, you''ve answered the phone for a long time. Who is it?" Hearing this, Windy walked up to Shawn with a smile. She took the towel from his hand and wiped his hair slowly. "It''s my mother." "Oh?" Enjoying his wife''s service, Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly. As far as he could remember, his wife and mother-in-law had never been on the phone for so long. He held Windy''s little hand and made her stop drying his hair. He asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with mom? Or did she say something about you? " Windy couldn''t help laughing at the last guess of Shawn said. She sat on his legs, put her arms around his neck, looked at him and asked, "Are you afraid that your wife will be scolded?" With one arm around Windy''s waist, Shawn replied in a somewhat domineering manner, "You are my wife. I said that only I ca pire group, three things were emphasized by Shawn. From today on, Windy, the chairman of the board, will resign and continue to work in the company as a shareholder of the Dragon Empire group. From today on, two new shareholders, Anaya and Renee, of the Dragon Empire group will join. From today on, Shawn will take over the position of chairman of the Dragon Empire group, and he will also be the executive president, becoming the biggest shareholder and leader of the whole company. As soon as the last announcement was announced, a round of applause broke out four times. All the high-level officials expressed their congratulations to Shawn. While Windy stood on the right side of Shawn and looked at her husband. Then she applauded for Shawn with the other senior leaders and congratulated him the most warmly. At this moment, Windy felt relieved. Finally, she didn''t have to bear the title of the chairman of the Dragon Empire group anymore and pretend to be a strong woman under the eyes of a group of employees. From now on, she would only be the little woman of Shawn. This feeling of security was what she wanted and it felt so good! Chapter 237 Try To Be A Matchmaker (Part Two) At noon, Windy went to the CEO''s office on the thirty-three floor and asked Shawn to have lunch with her. At that time, Shawn was sitting at his desk and signing documents, so he didn''t notice Windy coming in. Looking at his serious look, Windy couldn''t help but tease, "Sure enough, the higher my husband''s position is, the more responsibility he will have." Shawn just finished the last draw. Hearing the voice of a little woman, he raised his head and looked at her with a faint smile. "Little woman, you''ve learned to tease your husband, haven''t you?" "Ha ha." Windy smiled happily, walked around the desk and walked to the side of Shawn. "How dare I?" Shawn put the closed document aside and pulled Windy into his arms, letting her sit on his laps. "You dare not? Then who was talking just now?" Windy chuckled and changed the topic, "Honey, to celebrate your promotion, and also to celebrate that I have finally unloaded the heavy burden, let''s go out for lunch together, okay?" Looking at Windy, Shawn nodded happily, "Yes, honey." "I have an appointment with Le ner with Shawn at such a close distance, and he must feel nervous when he sat next to him! Noticing the nervousness on Albert''s face, Windy comforted him, "Don''t be nervous, Albert. We just treat you as a friend and have lunch together today. Don''t feel awkward because your boss is here. He can''t do anything to you, right?" "Yes, madam is right." Albert replied respectfully. After a long while, he took a look at the CEO sitting next to him, only to find that his boss was also looking at him with his eyes. Albert immediately lowered his head in fear, and then heard Shawn say in a faint voice, "Since you think Mrs. Shawn is right, why are you still so nervous? I won''t eat you." Hearing this, Windy shook her head helplessly. "Be gentle, Shawn. What if Albert runs away because of you? I didn''t even introduced him to Leila." Shawn glanced at his wife with sadness and said nothing more. The next second, while looking at Albert, who was sitting opposite to her, Leila said to Windy, "Windy, are you sure? Is the man you want to introduce to me this little rascal?" Chapter 238 Her First Kiss Was Taken Away By Him (Part One) What Leila said immediately attracted the attention of Shawn and Windy. It seemed that she knew Albert. All of a sudden, Shawn felt that this lunch became very interesting because of what Leila did. He glanced at Albert and Leila, and then looked at his wife. Receiving the gaze of Shawn, Windy shrugged helplessly. She didn''t know what was going on neither. Albert, on the other hand, didn''t even look at the woman in front of him from beginning to end. Hearing he was called "little rascal" by her, he frowned and raised his head. He seriously looked at Leila and asked, "What are you talking about? Who are you calling a rascal?" "Of course I mean you." Leila retorted bluntly. Windy didn''t expect it. Today should be the first time for Leila and Albert to meet. "Leila, you two met before, didn''t you?" Rolling her eyes at Albert, Leila answered Windy indifferently, "Who would know such a rogue?" Although Albert was very nervous in front of Shawn, he couldn''t stay calm because of the attitude of Leila. He directly retorted, "Hey, what''s wrong with you? You don''t th a bitter face, "If that''s the case, I''m sure that it''s my fault. Leila didn''t expect that I would introduce a rogue to her." "Cough, cough..." Shawn was eating the steak and didn''t have time to swallow it. After hearing the last sentence of Windy, he choked and coughed several times. Then he picked up the red wine at hand and took two sips. He looked at the little woman who was to blame and said to her with resentment, "I just found today that my wife is so weird." Hearing what Shawn said, Windy grinned, "Honey, is what I just said so funny that makes you so excited?" "You..." Shaking his head helplessly, Shawn continued, "Do you think Albert is a rogue just because he took away Leila''s first kiss?" "Isn''t it?" Windy asked. Shawn analyzed for her carefully, "As far as I know, a man will take away a woman''s first kiss, which means that he likes that woman." Windy curled her lips, showing that she didn''t agree with the opinion of Shawn. "Leila said that when she was a child, Albert took away her first kiss. Do the two little children know what love is?" Chapter 239 Her First Kiss Was Taken Away By Him (Part Two) Why did this little woman speak so recklessly today? All these words came out of her mouth, but it did not affect Windy''s image in the eyes of Shawn. Instead, he thought his wife was really cute. Sure enough, beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. No matter how bad she behaves, you will think she is good. With a doting smile on his lips, Shawn said to Windy, "Honey, I remember that when I knew you in my childhood, the two of us were not that old enough to talk about love. But we still have fallen in love with each other, haven''t we?" That''s right. Hearing the words of Shawn, Windy couldn''t find any chance to refute him. She just continued to listen to him. "You didn''t observe carefully just now. When Albert knew that Leila was the little girl who was snatched away by him when he was a child, his expression suddenly changed from coldness to joy. Why?" "It''s very simple. Albert loves Leila. And his love for Leila is the main reason why his attitude towards her suddenly changed." Hearing what Shawn said, Windy thought it was true. After a while, she looked at her husband and smiled happily. "So, do you think the two of them will have a chance?" S Shawn, but her attitude was neither cold nor warm. Shawn and Windy''s indifference made Carol feel embarrassed. But there was a man standing next to her, so she had to pretend to be calm. It was a good chance to introduce her boyfriend to Shawn and Windy. So, looking at the man beside her, Carol smiled gently and said to him, "Wesley, this is my sister, Windy. The man next to her is her husband, Shawn." Although Carol didn''t want to admit the fact that the Shawn was her brother-in-law, which meant that he and Windy were a real couple, she had to introduce them like this in front of Wesley in order to make Shawn and Windy stop suspecting her and feel that she had really given up on Shawn. The name of Shawn had almost become the spokesperson of the global business circle. Few people didn''t know his identity when they heard his name, so of course, Wesley knew it too. He didn''t expect that Shawn was the brother-in-law of his girlfriend. Wesley felt as if he had climbed up to a big shot. It was a great honor. He politely and warmly said to Shawn and Windy, "Hello, nice to meet you." Shawn ignored Wesley''s enthusiasm, but Windy nodded with a smile. Chapter 240 You Will Always Be My Sister (Part One) Seeing Shawn''s attitude, Carol knew that he did it on purpose, but she was not angry. She just introduced Wesley, "Wesley is my boyfriend and he is a colonel. He works in the army here and happens to be free today, so we come here for dinner." As for Carol''s explanation, Shawn and Windy didn''t care about at all, nor did they say anything about it. The two sides stood in silence for a long time. Feeling bored, Shawn held his wife in his arms and was about to leave. He thought it was a waste of time in this situation. Besides, he knew that his wife didn''t want to get along with Carol too much now, so it was unnecessary to stay like this. Seeing that Shawn didn''t look at her from beginning to end, and now he was so ruthless to take Windy away, Carol was really angry, but she could not do anything. "Windy." Carol called Windy, and Windy suddenly stopped when she heard Carol''s words. Then she heard Carol say, "I know you and Shawn can''t forgive me now. I''m sorry. I won''t beg you to forgive me now, but we are still family, aren''t we?" Only Carol knew what she felt whe Wesley smiled generously to show that he could understand, but he always felt that something was wrong with Carol. She seemed to have hidden a lot of bad things. Carol just smiled at Wesley gently and said nothing. In the following days, on the excuse of buying food for her boyfriend, Carol often went to the vicinity of the Dragon Empire group, taking the opportunity to meet and get close to Shawn. At noon, the weather was very good. The sunlight shone on people, making them feel indescribable warm and comfortable. In an open-air beverage shop, Carol and Libby sat opposite each other in one of the seats. The two had been chatting for a long time. "You haven''t continued your next plan yet. What do you mean? Do you still want to cooperate with me?" Libby asked Carol unhappily. In the face of Libby''s questioning, Carol leisurely drank the juice and put it back on the table. Then she said unhurriedly, "What''s the hurry? You have to be patient no matter what you do. Don''t be anxious for quick success and instant benefit, or you will only end up with failure." Chapter 241 You Will Always Be My Sister (Part Two) "Ha ha." With a sneer, Libby looked at Carol coldly and said, "You''re very calm. I don''t know who had said that she didn''t want to see that bitch Windy so happy. Now she''s immersed in happiness, but you just do nothing about it." All of a sudden, Carol felt very regretful to cooperate with Libby. Look at her, how could she be successful if she cooperate with a woman like Libby? Libby was so self-righteous and bad tempered as if Carol should serve her. She was really blind to cooperate with such a bad woman. However, for Carol, Libby was just a pawn. Since she was a pawn, she would only be used as an excuse in the end. It seemed that there was no need to ask Libby to be smart. As long as Carol could make good use of her, she didn''t expect Libby to do anything else. "Have you finished complaining?" Carol didn''t hear any response from Libby for a long time, so she asked, "You can''t bear to see Shawn and that bitch Windy so happy?" Libby just glanced at Carol unhappily. Seeing that Shawn and that bitch Windy were so happy, of course she couldn''t stand it. After all, Libby liked Shawn, but the wom such a small design happen again. If we want to design them and get the result we want, we have to bury a bomb between them, not a smoke bomb." Libby thought Carol''s words made sense. She nodded in agreement and asked, "What do you want to do next?" With a meaningful smile on her lips, Carol replied Libby, "In the necessary period, we must take necessary measures. I think what can cause great harm to the relationship between Shawn and that bitch Windy is that they will never have a chance to meet again in their lives." Libby couldn''t understand what Carol meant, so she thought it in a wrong way. She looked at Carol in disbelief for a long time and finally asked, "Do you want to do something to Windy?" "It''s against the law. If Shawn knows it, we will have no way to live." Besides, no matter how much hatred you have with Windy, she is your sister. Why do you... " Libby''s idea made her feel terrible. She didn''t expect that Carol was so vicious that she could even kill her own sister. However, Carol just looked at Libby helplessly and said, "You think too much. I didn''t mean that." Chapter 242 Being Hit by a Car (Part One) At last, Carol added viciously, "Of course, if necessary, I don''t think I will consider whether that bitch is my sister or not. Windy took away the man who should belong to me. I will definitely let her pay the price!" Hearing that Carol didn''t mean what she thought, Libby felt relieved, but then Carol said that she would make Windy pay the price if necessary, which gave Libby the feeling that Carol would probably do as she thought. Oh my God! Libby suddenly felt that Carol was more terrible than she had imagined. After all, Windy was her sister. How could she be so cruel! Libby couldn''t imagine what Carol would do to her since Carol was so cruel to her sister! Now, Libby doubted that if she cooperated with Carol and successfully drove Windy away from Shawn, would Carol be willing to see her get Shawn? Would Carol find another way to get rid of her... Libby couldn''t imagine that! She looked at Carol and her expression was so complicated. After a while, she just said, "I didn''t expect that you could hurt your kin for the sake of Shawn." A disdainful smi r you. If you dare to say these disgusting words in front of me again, or try to set Windy up, I will definitely let you die without a burial place!" After saying these harsh words mercilessly to Carol, Shawn turned around coldly and strode away... On the other hand, Carol stood still in a daze, looking at the cold receding figure of Shawn. His harsh words just now echoed in her ears again and again. It was really hard for her to accept that Shawn treated her so ruthlessly. Carol knew very well that judging from the attitude of Shawn towards her, there was no chance for her to be with him anymore. She even didn''t have the chance to get involved in his world. They had completely become strangers! However, how could she be willing to be a passer-by with him like this? Therefore, no matter what, she had to step into his world and his life again, and she would never let him have the chance to drive her out of his life. A hint of viciousness flashed in Carol''s eyes. When she saw Shawn walk to the middle of the road, she rushed over and called him, "Shawn." Chapter 243 Being Hit by a Car (Part Two) When Shawn, who was crossing the road, suddenly heard Carol calling his name, he felt very annoyed. This woman was really haunting. He really regretted that he had mercy on her and hadn''t killed her. And it was not until he lost Windy that he really regretted to death. Because Carol was following him, Shawn was so agitated that he didn''t notice that a black car was rushing towards him on his right. When he found it, it was obviously too late to dodge. He just looked at the car in horror, and his eyes were constantly enlarged. At this critical moment, Shawn suddenly heard Carol''s voice. He heard her say, "Watch out, Shawn!" The next second, Shawn only felt that his body was pushed hard, and then someone screamed, "Ah!" Shawn was pushed several meters away. At last, he fell to the ground with a plop. Suddenly, a pain came from his leg, which made him gasp. He looked up at his back and saw that Carol was knocked down to the ground by the car, and there was a lot of blood flowing from her body. All of a sudden, a very bad feeling arose in the heart of Shawn. But when he even heavier than that of Henry and Sally. They both knew what it meant that Carol became like this. If Carol really couldn''t walk in the future, Shawn and Windy would be guilty to her. They couldn''t be dissatisfied with Carol for losing their child before, but they had to endure it. All things would be reversed under the guilt brought by Carol. Such a result was not what Shawn and Windy wanted, but it happened. If Carol couldn''t get better, they would face her with guilt all their lives. At this moment, Windy became silent. She was not in the mood to comfort anyone, including Shawn. She really didn''t like this feeling, but since it had happened, she couldn''t change anything. The only thing she could do was to bear all this with Shawn. Compared with Windy, Shawn was more suffering. At first, he had been very dissatisfied with Carol because of what happened before. Every time he saw Carol, he would feel very bored. But now, God had made such a joke for him. Now he owed Carol. Even if he was unwilling in the future, he had to face Carol, and even have to tolerate her... Chapter 244 Id Rather Be Hit The Car At Noon (Part One) In the VIP ward, Shawn and Windy stood silently aside, waiting for Carol to wake up. Henry and Sally sat on the sofa, sighing helplessly for their eldest daughter. If Carol woke up later, how should they face her and how should they tell such a cruel fact to her? As time passed, Carol''s hand moved a little, and then she slowly opened her eyes and woke up. Windy was the first one to notice that Carol had woken up. She said, "Sister, you''re awake." Hearing this, Shawn looked at Carol, who was lying on the bed. Henry and Sally quickly stood up from the sofa and walked to the bedside. Looking at their eldest daughter who had woken up, Sally was finally relieved, but thinking of what the doctor had just said, she became sad again. After a long time, she said, "Carol, you finally wake up." Carol looked at Henry and Sally, and then at Windy and Shawn. Apparently, when she saw Windy, there was a trace of disgust on her pale face. Then she looked at Henry and Sally, but said nothing. "Carol, how are you feeling now?" Seeing that her eldest daughter didn''t say a word, Sally asked anxiousl ed against Henry''s arms, trembling and crying silently. How could Sally bear to say such a cruel fact to her daughter? Henry didn''t have the heart to see his eldest daughter''s collapse. Holding his wife in his arms, Henry shook his head helplessly and sighed. He didn''t even dare to see the excited and scared look of Carol. Standing aside, Shawn and Windy had mixed feelings and kept silent. Realizing that something was wrong, Carol became more agitated and irritable. She shouted, "What''s wrong with me? Tell me, don''t hide it from me all the time!" After a while, there was still no response from the crowd. Carol muttered to herself, "Is my leg broken? Can''t I walk in the future?" "Carol..." Henry called Carol in a hoarse voice. After hesitating for a while, he finally comforted her, "Don''t think too much. It will be fine... You will be fine. " In Carol''s eyes, Henry was just comforting her. In fact, it was not like what he said at all. Carol could feel that when she looked at Henry, and tears fell down on her cheeks. "Dad, did you lied to me... You lied to me, didn''t you? " Chapter 245 Id Rather Be Hit The Car At Noon (Part Two) "My legs... I don''t feel my legs at all. " Carol murmured. The next second, she held up one of her legs, wanting to get out of bed. Seeing this, Shawn and Windy immediately stopped Carol. Windy comforted her, "Sister, don''t worry. You have just finished the operation. The doctor said that you should have a good rest and can''t get out of bed now." "It''s none of your business. Get out of my way!" Carol shouted at Windy irritably and pushed Windy away from her. Windy was caught off guard and was pushed hard by Carol. Her thin body staggered and fell back. Fortunately, Shawn held her firmly and held her in his arms, so that Windy wouldn''t fall to the ground. At this moment, Carol seemed to be completely crazy. She stubbornly got out of bed and said, "I want to get out of bed, I want to stand up, I want to walk..." Shawn let go of Windy who was still in his arms. Seeing that Carol was still so excited to get out of bed, Shawn became very impatient and shouted at her, "Carol, that''s enough. Lie down and have a good rest!" As Shawn spoke, ide. Trust me, I will use other ways to compensate Carol." "Do you feel sorry for my sister because of what happened today, Shawn?" Windy asked, with a hint of jealousy in her words, because in her heart, the shadow of losing her child had not passed. Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked at the little woman in his arms and asked, "Do you want to hear the truth?" Windy nodded immediately. Of course she should listen to the truth. She didn''t want to listen to a lie. In the face of her husband, no woman was willing to listen to a lie. Shawn held Windy more tightly in his arms and said, "To be honest, I would rather be hit by the car at noon today." Windy had probably understood what Shawn meant. Shawn thought so because he didn''t want to owe her sister. But Windy pouted and said to Shawn discontentedly, "Don''t say that. Even if my sister didn''t rush up to save you, I won''t let anything happen to you." Shawn knew that Windy was worried about him. He bowed his head and kissed her on the lips, "Honey, nothing happens to me." Chapter 246 Lets Break Up (Part One) "But it''s really not a good feeling to be guilty to a woman who once made us lose our child." "What''s more, I''m not the only one to bear this feeling, and you are also involved in it. This is what I don''t want the most." As Shawn spoke, he kissed on Windy''s head again. He just needed to bear this bad feeling alone. How could he allow his wife to bear this with him? What Shawn said made Windy''s heart ache. She rubbed her head against his chest, trying to get closer to him. She said in a depressed tone, "Don''t say that. We are a couple. You are my husband. I''m willing to bear everything with you." "I know. You must think that I''m still in the shadow of losing my child. Now facing my sister, I''m full of guilt, you afraid that I can''t bear it, right?" "Don''t worry. I''m not that fragile." "Although I really can''t forgive what my sister did before, she is my sister after all. Now that such a thing happened, as her sister, how can I still care about what happened in the past?" "Besides, even if what happened today didn''t happe l in love with her at the first sight. Although sometimes he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, she was the first woman he wanted to treat with all his heart and protect her for a lifetime. Carol squeezed out a gentle smile to Wesley. She wanted to say something, and it was time for her to make it clear to him. So she looked at Sally beside her and said, "Mom, I have something to say to Wesley. Can we have a talk alone?" "Okay, I''ll go out and buy something for you." Then Sally nodded at Wesley and walked out of the ward. Seeing that Sally went out, Wesley looked at Carol again. Seeing that Carol looked a little serious, he asked, "Carol, what''s wrong?" Carol thought for a while and finally looked up into his eyes. She seemed to have made up her mind and said, "Wesley, let''s break up." Carol''s words were like a bolt from the blue to Wesley, which was hard for him to accept. He stared at her blankly for a long time and finally found his voice. "Why?" Carol remained silent and didn''t want to say anything more. Chapter 247 Lets Break Up (Part Two) "Tell me, why?" Without waiting for Carol to speak, Wesley asked again. Then he looked at her legs lying on the bed and guessed, "Is it because of your legs?" Hearing that, Carol felt sad again. It was indeed because of her legs. She had no reason to be with him, but even not because of her legs, she had never thought of being with him. The reason why she was with him back then was that she needed a man to use. But now she knew that Wesley was sincere to her and she didn''t want to use him anymore. He was innocent. She shouldn''t have involved him in her relationship with Shawn and Windy. If she continued to use a man who loved her with all his heart, she would feel guilty. So today, she had to make everything clear to him. She wanted him to give up on her and their impossible relationship. "No." Carol shook her head. After a while, she apologized, "I''m sorry, Wesley." Carol didn''t want to be with him not because of her injured leg, which displeased Wesley in an instant. He said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to hear you say sorry. I want a reason, a reason!" Seeing that Wesley was angry, Caro Carol continued, "Because my sister had a miscarriage, and everyone knew that I wasn''t pregnant. Besides, it occurred to Shawn that nothing had happened between us the night I set him up." "You know what? Shawn also knows something very important to him." "That was when he was four years old. He went to a welfare house and met a little girl there. Then he couldn''t forget that little girl." "That little girl is no one else. It''s my sister Windy. I lied to him that I was the little girl in the past. I lied to him for more than two years." "The most hateful thing in his life is that someone set him up. Do you think he will not sentence me to death after I set him up for so long?" "Ha ha..." After saying that, Carol burst into laughter. She was laughing at herself, and also satirizing herself. At this point, she still couldn''t let go of the man, Shawn. Looking at Carol, Wesley''s face was very gloomy. Although he was a little disappointed in Carol after hearing what she said, he liked her, so he could tolerate everything she had done in the past. He just asked her, "Do you still like Shawn?" Chapter 248 What Scheme (Part One) Hearing Wesley''s question, Carol was stunned for a moment, and then stopped laughing. What was going on? Shouldn''t Wesley mock her and keep away from her after he knew that she was so vicious and scheming? Why did he ask her if she still liked Shawn? Didn''t he mind her being so vicious and scheming in the past? But how could it be possible? ''Wesley, are you telling me that you really like me? That you love me from your heart?'' She thought to herself. Carol felt her mind was in a mess. She still didn''t answer this question, and then changed the topic. She said, "Wesley, we have known each other for more than three months, haven''t we?" "I''ve been very happy with you in the past three months, really." Carol looked at Wesley and said seriously. When she was with him, she really forgot the grudge between her, Shawn and Windy. She was even happier than before. However, even though Carol was happy, she knew very well that she didn''t like Wesley. In her heart, she indeed liked Shawn, so she wouldn''t be with Wesley forever. For Wesley, he was satisfied to get such an answer from Carol. He looked at her and prom e me." "To save you?" This was the voice of Ted. He felt as if he had heard a big joke. A moment later, he snorted, "It''s good that she doesn''t want to set you up. Is there any plot she made to save you?" It was no wonder that Ted had such a thought. He really thought that Carol was too cunning and liked playing tricks. But this time Carol saved his grandson. He really doubted whether it was a coincidence or a deliberate act. Besides, Ted didn''t like Carol from the very beginning because he thought she was too scheming. Besides, if she hadn''t pestered his grandson and set up Windy before, he wouldn''t have lost his great grandson. Not only Shawn and Windy couldn''t forgive Carol, but also everyone in the Yu Clan was willing to forgive Carol. And because of the loss of his precious great grandson, Ted was biased against Carol now. So when he heard that her grandson said that she was hit by a car to save Shawn, he was so angry. Obviously, he didn''t believe in Carol''s ''kindness''. In his opinion, that woman would risk her life to save her grandson just because she wanted to set up the Yu Clan to achieve her goal. Chapter 249 What Scheme (Part Two) Of course, except for Shawn, Ted also knew that Carol was still unwilling to give up on his grandson. Windy had always been a kind person. When she heard that Ted was so dissatisfied with her sister, Windy certainly knew that he was still angry with Carol. But now her sister had become like this, and she was indeed hit by a car for the sake of Shawn. So she didn''t want Ted to think her sister so bad. Well, Windy didn''t want Ted to think of Carol that way. Because deep in Windy''s heart, she didn''t want to believe that her sister would be so scheming. She still hoped that her sister would be a kind person. "Grandpa, my sister was really pushed Shawn away and got hit by the car because she wanted to save Shawn." Windy answered. Looking at her, Ted shook his head helplessly. This child was just too kind. Although Anaya was also dissatisfied with Carol because of the loss of her grandson, she heard from Shawn and Windy that Carol was hit by a car because she wanted to save Shawn. What worri hat?" Hearing this, Libby frowned and looked at Carol suspiciously, "Isn''t it truth?" "Of course not." Carol denied Libby''s guess at once. "Just because I want to set up Shawn and make him forgive me and come back to him. So I''m willing to risk my life?" "I''m not insane. I don''t want to die yet." "Ha ha, I''ve told you before that Shawn won''t forgive me. There''s no possibility for us to be together anymore. What I''m doing is simply unnecessary. And if Shawn finds out, he will only push me away from him further." "Moreover, even if I want to be with Shawn again, I will never risk my life!" As Carol spoke, she looked at her two legs in plaster and began to cry sadly. Seeing her like this, Libby also looked at her legs. Then she heard Carol say, "You know what? I accept the result that the doctor told me now. He said that my legs were hit and seriously injured. Even if I recover, I may not be able to walk in the future. " "Do you know how cruel this result is to a normal person?" Chapter 250 Want To Be A Female Overlord (Part One) Libby thought what Carol said made sense, but she didn''t fully believe her. Who knew if this woman was acting now? Libby looked at Carol again and continued, "So, you didn''t plan the car accident today? Have you really never thought of using this method to get back to Shawn? " "Absolutely not." Carol shook her head and said, "I can''t afford the price." "Besides, I''ve told you before that Shawn won''t forgive me at all. There''s no possibility for us to be together in this life. No matter what I do, it''s impossible. I''ve given up on him." "But I have to admit that I rushed to save Shawn when I saw him almost hit by a car because I wanted to exchange his and Windy''s forgiveness for me. That''s all. I really didn''t want to be with him again." Afraid that Libby might not believe what she said, Carol added, "This car accident is really just an accident." After waiting for a long time, Carol still didn''t hear any reply from Libby. She knew that this woman still doubted her, so she continued, "I know what you are worried about, because we are partners. I have p on her hand, on which there was a bowl of potions. Windy instantly frowned and pouted, complaining, "Nancy, why did you make the potions again? Didn''t I drink it before? What is it?" Hearing Windy''s question, Nancy smiled gently and answered, "Mrs. Windy, you have indeed drunk up the potions. Mr. Shawn asked Mr. Marvin make this new medicine specially for you. He asked me to boil it for you, saying that you must drink it before going to bed every day." Hearing Nancy''s explanation, Windy turned around and looked at the man in the room. She really didn''t know what he was going to do. "Thank you, Nancy. Just leave it to me." Windy said to Nancy politely. As Nancy handed the potions to Windy, she said, "Okay, Mrs. Windy. Remember to drink it while it''s still hot. Have an early rest with Mr. Shawn." Windy nodded, "Okay, you can go to bed early too." "Okay." Nancy said yes and left. Windy closed the door again, walked up to Shawn with the potions in her hand, pouted and looked at him with resentment. "What kind of medicine is this, Shawn? What for? " Chapter 251 Want To Be A Female Overlord (Part Two) Looking at the potions in Windy''s hand, Shawn frowned. He knew that this potions was made by Marvin, and it was used to nurse Windy''s body, but Windy didn''t know about the fact that her womb was ectopic. For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain to her. After a while, he said, "Didn''t you want to have a child? Of course it''s for your health. " "Only when you are in good health can we have a baby, right?" It was the words of Shawn that caught Windy on the spot. Thinking of what he had said, she retorted, "Didn''t you say it yourself before? That the most important thing to have a baby is my efforts. That I can''t get pregnant just by drinking these messy tonics, did you?" Uh... Shawn was rendered speechless by Windy''s retort. On second thought, it seemed that he had indeed said so. Oh my God! What''s wrong with him? Why did he lift a stone to hit his own feet? Now his wife has something on him. How could he explain it to her now? Should he tell her that she was suffering from ectopic syndrome now? The doctor said that the chance of pr could she be so careless?! Hearing this, Shawn became complacent. He raised his eyebrows, looked at the little woman and said, "Honey, even if you want to, I can''t let you sleep alone!" After a long while, a mobile phone rang inappropriately, interrupting the love between the Shawn adn Windy. Windy wanted to answer it, but Shawn didn''t intend to let her go, so Windy beat him angrily and reminded him, "Well... The phone is ringing, Shawn... " Shawn frowned. At this moment, he was in high spirits and had no mood to care about anything else. He replied peremptorily, "I don''t care." However, not long after, Windy, who had just fallen asleep, heard her phone ringing again. She fumbled for the phone and wanted to answer it, but the man next to her was faster than her. She heard him saying, "Yes?" No one knew who was speaking on the other end of the phone. After a long time, Windy heard Shawn say, "I know. I''ll be right there." Then, Windy felt the man beside her get up. She opened her eyes reluctantly and asked, "What''s wrong?" Chapter 252 Im Worried That She Will Take The Opportunity To Pester You (Part One) When Shawn was about to get out of bed, he heard Windy ask him and knew that she was awakened. He bent over and kissed her on the forehead. "Honey, keep sleeping. Mom called me and I''ll go to the hospital." Hearing that Shawn was going to the hospital, Windy''s sleepiness disappeared in an instant. She dragged her sore body and sat up from the bed with difficulty. "Is there something wrong with my sister? I''ll go with you." "No. I can go by myself. You are so tired. Have a good rest at home." Shawn insisted. He looked at Windy up and down and continued to tease her, "Besides, are you sure you can get out of bed now?" Hearing this, Windy''s face instantly flushed. She glared at the scheming man and said, "It''s all your fault. You didn''t control yourself every time. How dare you say that now." Shawn smiled in a good mood and said in an extremely ambiguous tone, "My baby is so attractive. You always makes me want more." "You bad guy, how dare you say that?" Windy was so angry that she punched Shawn several times. This man was getting more and more treacherous. Shawn smiled and ki he ward for a while, Shawn frowned slightly. Then he walked into the ward and asked, "Dad, mom, what happened?" As Shawn spoke, his eyes fell on Carol''s wrist that had just been bandaged, and his eyebrows twisted more tightly. Just now, he had heard from Henry that Carol didn''t take good care of herself and tried to commit suicide by cutting her wrist again. Thinking of the night when he and Windy got married, Carol also wanted to commit suicide by cutting her wrist. Combined with her previous schemes, Shawn couldn''t help but feel more disgusted with her. Perhaps from the day he and Windy got married, Carol had been using all means to achieve her goal. Now, Shawn even suspected that the car accident was set up by Carol on purpose. Sally saw Shawn coming, she had just advised Carol with Henry for a long time, but she didn''t listen to them. At this moment, she asked for help from Shawn, "Shawn, please help us persuade Carol. She even secretly cut his wrist when I and your father were resting. She wanted to commit suicide. Fortunately, your father and I found it early, or now..." Chapter 253 Im Worried That She Will Take The Opportunity To Pester You (Part Two) Before Sally finished her words, she choked with sobs again. How could she continue? Carol had already noticed the arrival of Shawn, and she made such a fuss in order to attract his attention. She wanted to see if he cared about her or not. She didn''t expect him to really come. Did it mean that she still had a place in his heart? However, the way Shawn looked at her made Carol feel scared. She didn''t dare to look into his eyes, so she lowered her head and looked away. "Dad, mom, don''t worry. I''ll talk to her." After a while, Shawn said again. Carol finally got the chance to be alone with Shawn when she saw him. She didn''t want to be disturbed by her parents. Just now, she looked like she was seeking death, but now she became quiet and said to them, "Dad, mom, it''s late. You''ve been struggling for me for so long. You''d better go back and have a rest early. Leave me alone." Henry and Sally were confused why their daughter became so obedient and considerate all of a sudden. However, they then realiz yourself and not destroy Windy and me, but..." Shawn''s words to here, then stopped, because at this time, his mobile phone suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and pressed the answer key. Carol didn''t know what the person on the other end of the phone had said. A sarcastic smile appeared on Shawn''s lips. Then he said "I know" and hung up the phone. The next second, Shawn''s phone rang again. It was a picture message. He clicked it and then moved to Carol. He showed it to her and asked, "You should know this man, right?" Carol looked at the phone in front of her, on which there was a photo of a man with mustache. She recognized him almost at a glance. Carol was completely dumbfounded. She leaned against the bed with her upper body paralyzed, and her face turned pale in an instant. She was wondering why Shawn had the photo of Paul. Didn''t he leave the A city and promised her that he would never come back to the A city again? But now Shawn had his photo. What... What did he mean? Chapter 254 A Seedling Cant Withstand The Wind And Rain Yet (Part One) Looking at Carol''s reaction at the moment, Shawn knew that she must have known the man called Paul, which proved that the car accident was not an accident at all, but a trap carefully designed by Carol! Carol had thought that she had done it secretly to convince everyone that it was just an accident at noon, but she didn''t expect that Shawn would see through it so soon. Moreover, he had found out that Paul was involved, which meant that her design was going to fail again! But when Carol looked at the photo of Paul on the screen of Shawn''s mobile phone, Carol didn''t dare to admit that she knew him. Once she admitted it, what would Shawn do to her? She couldn''t imagine the consequences. Of course, Carol didn''t forget that after Shawn knew everything last time, he even wanted to kill her. If she admitted the car accident this time was her own elaborate design, Shawn would probably not let her go again. Carol knew that she couldn''t admit that she knew Paul in front of Shawn. Thinking of this, Carol quickly adjusted her mood. After a while, she said indifferently, "Who is this separated. Thinking of this, Shawn still felt scared. Yes, he was afraid of losing Windy. Especially after he confessed his love to Windy, Shawn couldn''t bear any more harm to her. Facing the scheming Carol, Shawn knew that he couldn''t let down his guard any more. He would never let his woman in danger again. No matter who wanted to hurt Windy, he would definitely hurt them back double. Shawn drove back to the Yu''s manor and went upstairs to his and Windy''s room. The bedside lamp was still on, and the woman on the bed immediately got up when she heard the door open. Seeing him come back, Windy got out of bed and ran to him with bare feet. She held Shawn and said in a spoiled tone, "Honey, you''re finally back." In the face of Windy''s coquetry, Shawn''s heart was soft, but when he looked down and saw her bare feet, he frowned tightly. Then he directly held the little woman''s waist and lifted her up, making her look parallel to his own eyes. Shawn looked at her, kissed her lips and asked her with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you really afraid that I won''t come back tonight? " Chapter 255 A Seedling Cant Withstand The Wind And Rain Yet (Part Two) "I''ve been worried about you since you left." Windy pouted and answered truthfully. She was really worried that Shawn would stay in the hospital and wouldn''t come back. But now he was back, she was relieved. Holding Windy in his arms, Shawn shook his head helplessly and said, "Silly baby, you are at home. How can I be willing to stay in the hospital with your sister?" Windy was put on the bed by Shawn. When he mentioned about Carol, Windy remembered to ask him, "By the way, how is my sister?" When Windy suddenly asked about Carol, Shawn frowned slightly. Anyway, they were sisters. In Windy''s heart, she was always concerned about Carol. Thinking of what Carol had done to Windy, Shawn thought that Carol didn''t deserve Windy''s concern. This girl was too kind-hearted and silly. Carol had been so ruthless to her and messed up their relationship again and again, but Windy still wanted to care about her. "Why don''t you say anything? Is my sister in a bad condition? " Seeing that Shawn didn''t answer her question for a long time, Windy began to d that she couldn''t get out of bed every weekend. I felt sorry for her." Shawn looked at Renee and curled his lips. "You don''t have to feel sorry for my wife. I can do whatever I want because she is my wife, and I love her." Shawn''s words were full of ambiguity. Even the two elders, Anaya and Ted, felt embarrassed. "You..." Renee still wanted to say something to refute Shawn, but she heard Ted coughing. She knew that grandpa was going to say something, so she didn''t dare to argue with Shawn. Ted, who had been silent all the time, looked at Shawn helplessly, and then looked at Renee. He said, "The young people nowadays are so forward thinking that we old people can''t stand it." Hearing Ted''s words, Shawn, Anaya and Renee couldn''t help snickering. It was rare for Ted to talk about the young people with them so openly today. Ted didn''t care about their laughing, he continued to say, but this time, he was said to Shawn, "You brat, control yourself from now on. Don''t make Windy too tired to get up every time. It''s really outrageous." Chapter 256 Do You Think Im Dead (Part One) Hearing this, Shawn''s face darkened. He muttered in his heart, ''Grandpa, don''t you feel ashamed when you asked about our marriage life? Don''t you think you''re too nosy?'' However, Shawn didn''t speak out what he was muttering in his heart. He just retorted Ted with a cheeky smile, "Grandpa, haven''t you always wanted to have a great grandson as soon as possible? If I don''t work hard, how can I let you have a great grandson as soon as possible?" "Humph!" With a slight sneer, Ted added casually, "I think you are just finding an excuse." Hearing Ted''s words, the corners of Shawn''s mouth twitched. Ted was so smart. He could guess everything Shawn was thinking of. Shawn chuckled and didn''t say anything more. He focused on eating his breakfast. But just after he had two bites, his mother asked him again, "Shawn, why did I see you go out last night?" Speaking of what happened last night, the good mood of Shawn was immediately dispelled. He really hated to mention Carol now, but he had to answer his mother''s question. Shawn picked up the coffee on his right hand, took a sip, and said slowly, "What can I do outside? hawn meant? Shawn lowered his head and wanted to kiss her, but Windy dodged and said, "Stop it, Shawn." Shawn knew that she was tired, and he was not a beast. He wouldn''t insist to have sex with her whenever he wanted. He was afraid that he would push her too hard and she wouldn''t let him touch her. Turning over and lying on the bed, Shawn said to Windy, "Mom and Renee are going to see Carol this afternoon. Why don''t you go with them?" "What? Why do I have to go with mom and Renee? " Windy asked Shawn with confusion. She had planned to get up and eat something before going to the hospital. Looking at the little woman, Shawn expressed his concern, "I''m afraid that Carol will bully you." Hearing this, Windy rolled her eyes at him, "My sister has become like this. How can she bully me?" Shawn didn''t say anything. He could feel that Carol was unfriendly to Windy. Moreover, he irritated her last night that he suspected that the car accident was deliberately designed by her in front of her. After saying some harsh words, he was more afraid that she would hate him and vent her anger on his precious wife. Chapter 257 Do You Think Im Dead (Part Two) "Did you say anything to irritate her last night?" Windy asked, staring at Shawn with inquiring eyes. Shawn was annoyed by his wife''s inquisitive look. How could she suspect him in order to protect that woman Carol? Without answering Windy''s question, Shawn changed the topic. "If I say that the car accident at noon yesterday was really caused by Carol on purpose, do you believe it?" "Are you... Are you seriously? " Windy stood up from the bed and was about to change her clothes in the bathroom. Hearing what Shawn said, she stopped and looked at him. If the car accident at noon yesterday was really caused by her sister on purpose, then she felt that her sister was still very dissatisfied with the fact that she was with Shawn. But she couldn''t figure out why she caused the car accident and put herself in danger. Shawn was afraid that Windy would overthink if she knew it, so he didn''t tell her before. Judging from her expression, Shawn guessed that she must be very disappointed in Carol. Shawn sighed deeply and said to her, "I don''t have enough evidence, but I''m sure that it was Carol who "Well, let''s stop talking about her. Let''s go to have dinner." As Shawn spoke, he walked out with Windy in his arms. Windy shook her head helplessly and walked out of the office with Shawn... In the afternoon, after Windy got off work, she received a call from Leila, who said that she hadn''t seen Windy for a long time and wanted to have dinner with her tonight. Without hesitation, Windy agreed and went to the office of Shawn. Windy knocked on the door of the CEO''s office, and then pushed the door open and walked in. She said to Shawn with a smile, "Mr. Shawn, someone invited me to dinner tonight, so I won''t go home with you." Sitting at his desk and reading documents, Shawn frowned at Windy''s words. Then he looked up at her and asked peremptorily, "Is a man or a woman?" Hearing the question, Windy smiled even happier. She wanted to tease Shawn, so she answered seriously, "Of course a... Man." Looking at the serious look on Windy''s face, Shawn''s face darkened. He put down the documents in his hands and asked her unhappily, "Windy, how dare you eat with a man? Do you think I''m dead?" Chapter 258 Quarrelsome Lovers (Part One) Windy just wanted to tease Shawn. She didn''t expect that this man really took it seriously and was so unhappy. She immediately realized that she had gone too far this time. She remembered that he had said before that she was not allowed to mention anything related to other men in front of him, and she was not allowed to be alone with other men. Uh... She didn''t know that he was so serious. She just wanted to joke with him, but he didn''t allow it. Windy was about to explain when she heard Shawn asked again, "Who is that man?" "Halley?" Without giving Windy a chance to explain, Shawn said the answer with self-righteousness. Then he said ruthlessly, "If so, I''ll kill him." How could this man be so domineering! Looking at Shawn, Windy pouted and said helplessly, "Hey, I was just kidding. Why are you so excited?" At last, Windy had to tell Shawn the truth, "I''m lying. With a handsome and overbearing husband like you, how dare I have dinner with other men?" "In fact, it''s Leila. She said she hadn''t seen me for days and asked me out for di dismissed by her. Then she heard her guess and said, "You... You and Albert..." Shaking her head like a rattle drum, Leila denied, "How is that possible? Absolutely not?" As Leila spoke, her eyes kept rolling. It was obvious that she was lying to hide something, as if she was afraid that Windy would find out her secret. Of course, Windy noticed her action. Looking at Leila, Windy smiled with interest and said, "I find that you are not telling the truth to me now." "I... I didn''t!" Leila didn''t find that her retort revealed her careful thinking of lying. "Really?" Windy was not in a hurry to beat around the bush with her. Well, Leila was not a man who would lie, especially in front of Windy. It was useless for her to panic, and finally she would be exposed, so she surrendered. She pouted and said to Windy, "Well, I can''t hide anything from you. I''ll tell you." Hearing this, Windy smiled more proudly and urged, "Tell me the truth, is it Albert?" Nodding her head, Leila said, "Yes, this man always pesters me. I''m angry at him." Chapter 259 Quarrelsome Lovers (Part Two) "Oh?" Hearing this, Windy became more interested. "Why does he keep pestering you?" After briefly telling Windy what had happened to Albert and her in the past few days, Windy laughed so hard that her belly ached. At last, she came to a conclusion, "I think you two are really a quarrelsome lovers. There must be a good result." Leila curled her mouth, "Who cares? I don''t like him. In my eyes, he is a rogue." "You don''t mean it. You must be happy to meet a good man like Albert, right?" Obviously, Windy didn''t believe what Leila said. Taking a glance at her friend in front of her, Leila was about to complain when a familiar voice came into her ears. He said, "Oh, isn''t this Miss Leila? What a coincidence! I can meet you here, and we are really predestined!" Hearing this voice, Leila frowned in disgust. She turned around and looked at the man walking towards her and Windy. She snorted with disdain, "Who is destined to be with you, rogue? Don''t flatter yourself." Albert shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He didn''t argue with Leila at al nd you still come to the hospital to see me. Thank you." Frowning slightly, Wesley replied to Carol, "Carol, even if we can''t be boyfriend and girlfriend, we are still friends. Why are you so polite to me?" "If you keep being so polite to me, I won''t dare to come to see you next time." Wesley said seriously, as if he was frightened by Carol. Carol curled her lips with a smile and complained, "You coward, if you don''t dare to come here, then why did you say you like me before? Is that how you behave when you like someone?" Even Carol herself didn''t notice that she really liked to smile when she was accompanied by Wesley. Hearing that Carol doubted his love for her, Wesley immediately explained for himself, "Carol, I really like you. You said you wanted to break up with me. I was very angry, but I still couldn''t help but come to see you." Hearing this, Carol became silent again. She really didn''t know how to respond to his love for her. "If possible, can I come to see you every day?" Asked Wesley, looking at Carol expectantly. Chapter 260 This Woman Was Really A Temptress! (Part One) Hearing this question, Carol realized that this man still liked her. Subconsciously, Wesley didn''t seem to want to give up on her. Wesley was still so good to her, Carol didn''t know whether it was good for her or not under the current situation. Should she choose him or stick to Shawn? Carol nodded, "Of course." Hearing Carol''s answer, Wesley was obviously very happy. Indeed, he didn''t want to give up her so easily. Anyway, he thought he should work harder to deserve his love. Even if he gave up, he wouldn''t have any regret. Windy didn''t forget what Shawn had told her. Before she went home, she called him and asked him to pick her up. When Windy, Albert and Leila walked out of the restaurant, the car of Shawn just stopped outside. Seeing him open the door and get out, Windy walked up to him. "Honey, you came in time." Windy said to Shawn in a coquettish voice. Shawn didn''t say anything. He just smiled at her gently and held her in his arms. Seeing this, Leila couldn''t help but tease, "Hey, hey, go get a room, you two. There are so many people coming and going here. Aren''t you afraid of being gossip?" "W her. Unable to stand the noise in her ears, she glared at Albert again and said unhappily, "Can you be quiet? It''s so annoying." Hearing this, Albert glanced at the little woman beside him happily, with a faint smile on his lips, and said, "I''m in a good mood, so I can''t calm down." Leila felt that what Albert said were very harsh. This shameless man did it on purpose to make her unhappy. However, even if she was unhappy, Leila couldn''t shut Albert''s mouth. After being extremely irritable, she just said angrily, "You goddamn idiot." It was not until Albert''s car stopped downstairs that Leila realized that she had arrived home. But then she realized something was wrong. Leila turned to look at the man next to her. Her delicate face was full of anger. Before she could say anything, she heard Albert ask her innocently, "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant to get off? " "Bastard, you are following me!" Leila had never told Albert her home address, and when he sent her back just now, he hadn''t asked her at all. Now he had parked his car downstairs of her apartment, which only meant that he had followed her before. Chapter 261 This Woman Was Really A Temptress! (Part Two) Hearing this, Albert suddenly realized that Leila was arguing with him why he knew where she lived. Albert was speechless for a moment. After all, it was not a glorious thing to follow others. If Leila knew that he followed her, she would definitely be furious. Albert answered hesitantly and reluctantly, "How do you know that I''m following you? Even if I''m following you well, it''s because I care about you. So what? Can''t I care about you? " This man was so shameless. "Care about me?" With a sneer, Leila continued, "Don''t say bullshit. I don''t believe you care about me. I don''t know if you have any intention of following me." Facing her, Albert felt helpless sometimes. Alas, Leila really didn''t understand what he was thinking! Without getting an answer from Albert, Leila thought that he had been seen through by her and had nothing to say. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She opened the door and wanted to get off, but she found that she couldn''t open it at all. Leila had no choice but to turn around and order Albert, "Hey, open the door quickly." was in a daze. When she heard the warning voice of Shawn, she suddenly remembered something. She looked around the room and found that it was obviously the bedroom of her and Shawn. Why was she in the bedroom and sleeping next to Shawn? Shouldn''t she sleep in the guest room? Thinking of this, Windy looked at Shawn innocently and asked, "Why... Why am I in our room? Shouldn''t I... HMM... " Windy''s words were swallowed up by the kiss of Shawn. Thinking of what she had just sucking, which seemed to be the nipple of Shawn, she felt like weeping but had no tears. She put herself into the tiger''s mouth again, and in the end, she couldn''t escape from being eaten up... Because he didn''t have sex with Windy last night, Shawn had been holding back his desire. He thought that Windy would go to work with him today. He really didn''t want to touch her, but this little woman had sucked him first... Then he wouldn''t show mercy. He had endured all night''s lust and desire, and was called out in the morning. So this time, he and Windy had a long, hard sex for a long time.... Chapter 262 You Are Pregnant (Part One) About two hours later, Windy was too tired to get up, let alone go to work. Shawn took her to the bathroom and took a shower. Then he returned to the king-sized bed and let Windy continue to sleep. He dressed neatly and looked at the time just right. He turned around and looked at the little woman sleeping on the bed. He smiled and went downstairs to have breakfast and go to work. Shawn was a man with strong sexual desire. Every time he had sex with Windy, Windy would have to rest for several hours to recover. Windy had rested for a long time last night. Besides, Shawn was very gentle to her today. Although she passed out because of tiredness, in fact, she was not that exhausted. So she woke up at about ten o''clock in the noon. When Windy woke up, she found that Shawn was no longer in the room. Then she remembered the morning sex and she was really angry and annoyed, complaining that Shawn was so unrestrained. Would he die if he didn''t have sex with her for one day? If Shawn knew what she was thinking of, he would say innocently and aggrievedly, "H f or Shawn. Otherwise, why did they have sex so frequently but there was no sign of pregnancy? Hearing what Windy said, Anaya was also confused. She said, "Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be like this. In the past few months, Shawn has asked people to decoct medicine for you every day to strengthen your body. Now your body should have recovered long ago, and there shouldn''t be any problem with pregnancy." Reminded by Anaya, Windy suspected more that there was something wrong with her. Otherwise, why did Shawn ask her to have the soup for recuperating for so long? Did he know something, but he kept it from her? Anaya thought for a long time and didn''t hear any response from Windy, so she said, "Windy, how about you go to the hospital for a general check-up?" Fearing that Windy would overthink, Anaya hurriedly continued, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not suspecting that there''s something wrong with your fertility. I just want you to have a general check-up. If there is really something wrong with your body, you can treat it as early as possible, right?" Chapter 263 You Are Pregnant (Part Two) Windy nodded with a smile, "Mom, I understand what you mean." "In fact, even if you don''t tell me, I''m going to have a check-up. Since the miscarriage, I feel that my body has changed a lot." "In the past, I had no dysmenorrhea. But in three months after the miscarriage, I had dysmenorrhea every time, and it was very painful to death. Recently, I have taken tonics. Although it was not as painful as before, it was a little occasionally." Speaking of this, Windy paused for a while. Apparently, she was more embarrassed than before. Then she continued, "Besides, my period is not coming on time. It will be either advanced or postponed." "Mom, to tell you the truth, I''m also very scared. I''m almost a month late for my period this time. I really doubt..." Windy didn''t speak out her doubt. She didn''t want Anaya to worry about her, so she just said, "Mom, don''t worry. When I go to the hospital to see my sister later, I will have a general check-up by the way." Hearing this, Anaya nodded. She always knew that Windy was a good girl. Hearing her words, Anaya felt much more r nt to tell her about her pregnancy. So, Windy just smiled and asked, "Really?" Before Carol could say anything, Windy made up an excuse, "Maybe it''s because I don''t have to go to work today. I can have a good rest." "Oh, I see." Carol nodded. But she always felt that Windy was perfunctory. But it didn''t matter. After all, Carol was a role of good sister now. Carol stopped thinking about this question. She looked at Windy and suddenly became serious. She said, "Windy, I''m sorry." Windy didn''t know why Carol suddenly apologized to her. Windy didn''t say anything, but looked into Carol''s sincere and regretful eyes, waiting for her to say what she would say next. Carol sighed and continued, "Do you know? I have thought a lot during my stay in the hospital. " "I really hate myself when I think of the hurt I brought to you and Shawn, but I don''t know how to make up for it." Hearing Carol mention what happened before, Windy''s happy face suddenly became depressed. In fact, she didn''t want to mention anything about the past, but now her sister still mentioned it. Chapter 264 His Old Habit Has Come Back (Part One) Hearing what Carol said, Windy''s mind gradually returned to the previous period. She also felt sad, but she could not stop Carol from continuing. "At that time, I knew clearly that the person that Shawn loves is not me, but I still stubbornly thought that as long as he did not know that the little girl in the past was you, he would love me forever and be with me." When Carol said this, a bitter smile appeared on her lips. Then she shook her head helplessly and continued, "In fact, you are the only one he loves. He has never loved me at all." "Now, I really understand that love needs to be given to each other. Wishful thinking can''t get the love I want. In the end, it hurts others and hurts myself. As Carol spoke, she looked at Windy, "Windy, it''s all my fault. I took away Shawn for two years. It''s me who made you lose your child. I''m really... I''m really sorry for you and Shawn." "Windy, you should not forgive me. I''m happy that you can still come to see me when I become disabled." "In fact, I didn''t expect that you would come to see me again and again ncy, could you please keep it secret for me? I want to tell Shawn in person when he comes back." "Yes, Mrs. Windy." Nancy replied happily. Wilson nodded, too. She couldn''t hide her joy on her face, "It''s up to you." Hearing this, Windy said to Wilson politely, "Thank you, Mom." In the afternoon, Shawn came back home after work at six o''clock. When he walked into the living room, he found that all the people in the living room were gathered together. When Windy saw him, she stood up from the sofa and walked up to him. She complained happily, "Why did you come back so late? We''re all waiting for you." Hearing this, Shawn was confused and frowned slightly. He looked at the crowd and finally looked at the excited little woman beside him. He asked her in confusion, "What''s wrong? Are you all waiting for me?" "Yes. We''ve been waiting for you for almost an hour. I don''t know why Aunt and Windy are so happy. I''ve asked them several times, but they refused to tell me. Windy said that she must wait for you to come back." Renee looked at Shawn and complained. Chapter 265 His Old Habit Has Come Back (Part Two) Hearing this, Shawn was even more confused. Looking at the excited look on Windy''s face, which was the most exciting one he had seen in the past few days, he wondered what was so happy about this little woman. "Honey, what happened?" Driven by curiosity, Shawn couldn''t help asking. Windy took a look at Ted, Wilson and Renee, and then looked at Shawn. She said seriously and formally, "I... I am pregnant again." "Oh, really?" This was the excited voice of Renee, as if she was the one who was pregnant. That''s right. Windy is the eldest granddaughter-in-law of the Yu Clan, and the only granddaughter-in-law. If she is pregnant, it means that the Yu Clan will have a future. As a member of the Yu Clan, everyone is happy for her. Windy nodded at Renee, "Yes." Ted, who had been silent just now, laughed happily. After laughing, he said excitedly, "Ha ha, I have a great grandson again. I''m going to be a great grandpa again." With a happy smile, Renee put her palms together and said to Ted, "Grandpa, congratulations!" Hearing or what he had done to her. In this way, he would feel better. "Windy, Shawn is right. Now that he feels a little better by doing so, let him make up for you and baby." Wilson said. She knew her son. Of course she knew her son''s guilt. However, how could Windy not understand? But she didn''t want Shawn to live in self-blame all the time, so she said, "Shawn, I won''t blame you for a long time... Don''t blame yourself anymore." Hearing this, Shawn''s face darkened. "Who said that I treated you and the baby well because I blamed myself? I just want to cherish you and the baby from the bottom of my heart, okay?" "Okay." Windy answered, with a smile on her lips. She felt so happy now that she would wake up laughing in her sleep. Looking at his grandson, Ted curled his lips and said, "It''s good that you know how to cherish it. If something like before happens again, I will never forgive you, not to mention Windy." Hearing what Ted said, Shawn frowned and said helplessly, "Grandpa, can you say something nice? Don''t curse us." Chapter 266 I Really Appreciate You (Part One) Then Shawn added, "Why do I feel that you are getting more and more speechless?" Hearing this, Ted was so angry that he glared at Shawn and said, "You brat. Even if I can''t say it, it''s not your turn to teach me!" "How dare I?" Shawn retorted cheekily. "Humph!" Hearing this, Ted said, "I just said that to remind you to remember, understand?" Shawn said helplessly, "I know." Windy liked to watch the stars, so she often stood at the balcony for a while before going to bed. Especially in summer, Windy preferred to look at the stars while enjoying the cool wind. A few days ago, it was winter, so every time she stood on the balcony and looked at the stars, Shawn found that he always carried Windy into the room domineeringly and closed the window tightly, fearing that she would catch a cold. But now it was late spring and early summer, so Shawn didn''t care much about her. Just let her be happy. Tonight, Windy went to the balcony to watch the stars. When Shawn came out of the bathroom, he directly came to the balcony. He held her from behind, put his o she finally agreed. In the office of Marvin, he had already done a general check-up for Windy. Shawn was eager to know the answer, so he asked, "How is it going?" After reading the examination report carefully, Marvin nodded and said, "Well, she is indeed pregnant. Today is the twenty-ninth day." "It seems that the previous medicine diet is really effective." As Marvin spoke, he looked at Shawn and said, "Don''t worry. Windy and the baby are safe. As long as you take good care of them, they will be fine." Shawn nodded. Although he didn''t say anything, he was indeed relieved. To be honest, he believed in what Marvin said more than other doctors. As long as there was no problem with his words, then there would be no problem. This was his recognition of Marvin''s medical skills. Windy also believed in Marvin. She didn''t know what would happen to her if he hadn''t prescribed so many medicines for her, so she said to him, "Marvin, thank you very much this time. If you hadn''t taken the trouble to get medicine for me, I don''t think I would have recovered." Chapter 267 I Really Appreciate You (Part Two) "Windy, don''t be so formal with me. In fact, it''s Shawn who takes good care of you. That''s why you recover quickly and get pregnant again smoothly." Marvin said with a smile. "I don''t dare to ask for credit in front of him, or I will die without knowing it." Hearing this, Windy looked at Shawn with a smile, while Shawn looked at Marvin gloomily and said, "You still have some self-knowledge." "Well, it''s all your credit. Is that all right?" Windy said to Shawn with a smile. Sometimes, a man, like a child, always sought credit for everything. Shawn confidently said to the little woman, "It''s all my credit. If I hadn''t told you to take medicine every day, how could you recover so quickly and so well?" Pursing her lips, Windy thought that what Shawn said was true, so she didn''t argue with him anymore. Windy''s pregnancy was the happiest and most suffering period for her. The reason why she was happy was that she had a good husband, Shawn, who took good care of her from head to toe. She only needed to enjoy life, and she didn''t need to worry about anything else. The reason why she suffered was t she might mistake him for someone else, so she asked, "Are you Wesley?" Wesley smiled gracefully and nodded, "I didn''t expect you to remember me." Windy also smiled. She slowly stood up from the chair, looked at Wesley and replied, "Of course. Last time outside the western restaurant, I heard my sister introduce you. You are my sister''s boyfriend, of course I will be impressed." "Ha ha, you are right." Windy remembered that it was about three o''clock in the afternoon, and it was a workday. But since Wesley came to the airport in person, he must have come to pick up her sister Carol, so she asked, "By the way, don''t you need to go to work this afternoon?" "Carol will come back from the United States today. I want to pick her up in person, so I asked for a leave from chief temporarily." Hearing this, Windy nodded, "I see." At last, Windy added with a smile, "You are so considerate to my sister. She has such a considerate boyfriend like you. She will be happy in the future." Before Wesley could say anything, he heard Windy standing next to him say, "Look, my mother and sister are out." Chapter 268 Please Dont Mind (Part One) Hearing this, Wesley looked in the direction pointed by Windy and saw Carol in a green woolen coat and beautiful long hair walking towards them with Sally. She waved at Windy and him with a gentle smile. Sally had been abroad with her eldest daughter for half a year. Although she often talked to Windy on the phone, she still missed her very much. Especially after she knew that Windy was pregnant again, she dreamed of coming back to see her. Now seeing that Windy came to the airport to pick her and Carol with a big belly, she was really happy and worried. Seeing Windy from afar, she strode towards her. She came over and called, "Windy." "Mom, you and sister are finally back." Windy said and hugged Sally happily. Sally held Windy in her arms and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her. It was not until quite a while later that the two of them stopped hugging. Sally looked at Windy carefully and said, "I didn''t expect that you would get pregnant so soon. You are six or seven months pregnant, but I haven''t taken good care of you." Windy knew that her mother loved her so much that she said so. She was very happy an ng lot of the company from Starbucks. As soon as he got in the car and was about to drive away, he received a call from Windy. He smiled and pressed the answer key. "Hello, honey, I''m off duty. I''m going home now." "Honey, my mother and sister are back. Mother has prepared a table of dishes. Now, Wesley is also here, so my mother asked me to call you and ask you to come here for dinner." Windy''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Hearing this, Shawn frowned tightly. After hesitating for a long time, he didn''t say anything. After waiting for a long time, Windy didn''t hear any response from Shawn. She asked him, "Don''t you want to come?" Shawn took a deep breath and said, "I got off work earlier today to keep you company, but now you are at mother''s home and she has said that, of course I have to go to accompany you." In the end, Shawn stressed, "Honey, I will go there because of you, not anyone else. I just want you to be happy and don''t want you to be embarrassed." "Thank you, honey. I love you." Windy said with a smile, feeling very warm in her heart after hearing the words stressed by Shawn. Chapter 269 Please Dont Mind (Part Two) On the other side, hearing Windy''s steady breath through the phone, Shawn smiled again. "See you later." "See you later." After hearing Windy''s response, Shawn hung up the phone, started the car and left the underground parking lot, rushing to the Fu''s villa... The Fu''s villa was very lively today. Sally was cooking in the kitchen, and Carol was helping wash vegetables and bowls. Windy stood aside and looked at them, chatting with them, and Wesley was sitting in the living room and chatting with Henry. "Windy, you are pregnant now. How tired you are standing here. Go to the living room and have a rest." Carol stopped her work and said to Windy. Facing Carol''s concern, Windy shook her head with a helpless smile. "Sister, I''m not so tired. Besides, I have to be at home every day in case the baby goes wrong, either sitting or lying. I feel that my whole body is weak and can''t walk. I''d better stand for a while." "You..." Carol also smiled and said, "It seems that it is Shawn who serves you so well. I really shouldn''t worry about you." Windy pouted slightly and didn''t refute Carol. Th hawn and Windy. In fact, he also hoped that Windy and Shawn could forgive Carol. He hoped that the two sisters could get back together. For Windy, it was easier for her to accept Carol''s blessing and apology, because she had already decided to forgive Carol half a year ago. Moreover, in the past six months, Carol, her sister, had indeed been much closer to her, making her feel that they had returned to the past, and they were still good families. Windy picked up the glass and was about to respond to Carol, only to find that Shawn, who was sitting next to her, was silent with a tense face. It was obvious that Shawn was difficult to accept Carol''s blessing and apology. Indeed, even after all this time, Shawn still couldn''t put down his prejudices and accept Carol. Therefore, even in front of Henry and Sally, he couldn''t forgive Carol so generously. On this point, he can''t give in. Carol had been holding her glass all the time. Seeing that Shawn didn''t respond, she obviously felt a little embarrassed. But she still asked with a smile, "Shawn, are you still unwilling to accept my apology?" Chapter 270 Go To The Yu Clan Together (Part One) "Sister, don''t think too much. Shawn is..." Windy wanted to say something for Shawn, but she didn''t know what to say. It seemed that no matter how she explained for Shawn, it would be better if Shawn take action to do something. Therefore, Windy smiled sheepishly and winked at Shawn. At the same time, she pinched his thigh hard under the table as if reminding him to make a stand as soon as possible. Shawn suddenly felt a pain in his thigh and took a deep breath. When he looked at the little woman who had done something bad to him, his eyes were full of resentment as if blaming her for being so cruel! Under Windy''s coercion, Shawn had no choice but to coughed slightly. He had to take up the glass with Windy, but he said something inappropriate to Carol, "The reason why I drank this glass of wine is for the sake of my wife. It has nothing to do with you." All of a sudden, the atmosphere at the table became awkward and silent because of Shawn''s words. However, Shawn ignored others'' attitude. He held the glass, gently clinked it with Carol, and drank it at one go. Windy comforted Carol, "Sis ied up and took the gifts from Carol and Sally. "Carol and I just came back from America yesterday. We haven''t seen you for a long time, so we come to pay you a visit." Sally said with a smile. Anaya added, "Welcome." Carol greeted Anaya politely, "Hello, auntie." Hearing Carol say hello to her, Anaya looked at her up and down and saw her standing in front of her. Putting aside the previous things, Anaya was also happy for Carol''s change. "Carol, it seems that you have replied very well. I''m really happy for you." "Thank you, auntie." Carol replied politely. Anaya nodded with a gentle smile, and then asked Sally and Carol to sit down. "Don''t stand there. If you have anything to say, take a seat, let''s have a talk." While they were talking, Anaya looked at Nancy and said, "Nancy, go and bring some tea." "Yes, madam." Nancy replied and went to the kitchen. Carol sat down on the sofa opposite to Anaya with Sally. Sally took out one of the gifts she brought and said to Anaya politely, "Mrs. Anaya, these are all gifts I brought back from the United States for you and Mr. Ted." Chapter 271 Go To The Yu Clan Together (Part Two) "Oh, that''s so kind of you. It''s good enough that you''re here." Anaya replied politely to Sally. Sally just smiled and said, "That''s what I should do. It''s not a big deal." As Sally spoke, she looked down at the gift for the baby in her hand and said, "As for this gift, I''m going to give it to Windy. I prepared it for her baby." Anaya took the gift from Sally. After reading it carefully for a while, she looked very happy. "Sally, you are so considerate. You even prepared so many clothes for baby." "Yes, my mother said she didn''t know whether Windy is going to have a boy or a girl, so she bought both boys'' and girls'' clothes." Carol, who was sitting next to Sally, added. Anaya put the baby''s clothes on the sofa and said, "Children''s clothes are so beautiful. A few days ago, when I went shopping with Windy, I saw a lot of children''s clothes. She liked them very much at that time, but after thinking carefully, she decided to buy them together after decorate the baby''s baby room, so we didn''t buy anything yet. " "I didn''t expect that you by, but judging from the current situation, it was obviously not a good time. Windy was pregnant now. Shawn was really afraid that she would be bumped or run into by someone. It was inevitable that he was worried. Shawn frowned as usual. Then he lowered his head and said to Windy, "Honey, there are many people here." Hearing this, Windy raised her head and looked at Shawn. Of course, when she saw his frown, she pouted with dissatisfaction. "You promised to go shopping with me and buy something for our baby last night. Do you regret it now?" "No." Shawn replied and immediately spoke out his thoughts. "Honey, I''m just worried about you and our baby. Look at so many people now. What if you are hit or touched by someone?" "How about this? The seven floor is a place for selling baby products. To ensure the safety of you and our baby, I''ll call the owner of this shopping mall and ask him to clear the seven floor for two hours. So we can take our time to choose the products for the baby. What do you think?" Shawn asked for Windy''s opinion. Chapter 272 Shawns First Love (Part One) (Part One) After hearing what Shawn said, Windy became even more dissatisfied and strongly disagreed with his proposal. "No, I asked you to go shopping with me and relieve your boredom by the way. According to what you said, how boring?" "But..." Shawn was still a little hesitant. He was really worried about the safety of Windy and the baby. Of course, Windy knew what was on his mind. She held his arm and said, "Honey, I know what you are worried about. There are so many people here, I just need to be careful." "Besides, you are here. I believe you can protect us. Do you doubt your own ability?" Windy''s last sentence was a spur to the moment. However, Shawn was a proud man, and no one could doubt his ability, even the woman he loved. So he followed Windy and said, "How is that possible? Of course I believe in myself. I''m very capable. Protecting you two is just a piece of cake." Windy nodded and said, "Well, in that case, let''s go shopping." Only then did Shawn realize that he was fooled by the little woman. He shook his head helplessly. Since she wanted to hav nd select clothes for their baby, he said something to her. Only the two of them could hear the sweet words, "I will only love you more and more. How can I dislike you?" "I find that you are becoming more and more glib. You always say something nice to coax me." Shawn and Windy went downstairs from the seven floor and went to the food section on the third floor to buy some Windy''s favorite food. Shawn and Windy pushed shopping carts together and wandered around in rows of goods shelves. Afraid that Windy would feel tired after a long time, Shawn held her whole body in his arms and let her lean on him. "Do you want this?" Looking at Windy''s favorite plum, Shawn asked her. Windy nodded, "Yes." "What about this?" "Yes." "What about that?" "Yes." As long as Shawn saw Windy''s favorite food, he would ask her whether to eat this or not. Windy didn''t refuse, and she wanted all of them. In this way, Shawn and Windy soon bought a full shopping cart. Looking at the full cart, Shawn frowned and said to Windy, "Honey, can you finish all these?" Chapter 273 Shawns First Love (Part One) (Part Two) "There are so many people in the house. Who said I ate by myself?" Windy asked. Shawn thought for a while and agreed. He pushed the car and was about to take Windy to the counter to pay the bill. At this moment, two beautiful and tall young women came over to them. One was wearing long straight hair, and the other was short hair with ears. The woman with long and elegant hair looked gentle and generous, and also very attractive. However, when the woman saw Shawn coming towards her, she was stunned. She stared at him for a long time before she shouted uncertainly, "Shawn?" Shawn was walking with his head down, talking and laughing with Windy. Now that he heard someone calling him, he raised his head and looked in front of him. When he saw the two women standing in front of them, he frowned slightly. He really couldn''t remember to know them. "It''s really you, Shawn." The woman who had just called Shawn looked at him and smiled happily. The woman''s friend''s eyes were completely attracted by Shawn. The next s now most about Rita." "Although it''s the first time I meet Mr. Shawn today, in fact, I''m no longer unfamiliar with him. I''ve heard from Rita about their past relationship. It''s so beautiful. Every time, I felt very envious." "I don''t know if Mr. Shawn also told you about his past love story with Rita." Lesly Gu said the last question with a clear provocation. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that she was targeting Windy. What? Shawn had an affair with this woman called Rita Wen? Windy''s pretty face darkened when she heard the news. She didn''t expect that there would be such a relationship in the past of Shawn! So, this woman named Rita Wen must have been a lover with Shawn. She... Was she the first love of Shawn? Windy kept guessing, as if her heart was separated by a knife. It hurt so much. She didn''t know how long it took before Windy finally regained her sanity and made her performance look natural and decent. She smiled gently, looked at Rita Wen and asked, "Are you the first love of Shawn?" Chapter 274 Shawns First Love (Part Two) (Part One) Hearing this, Rita was stunned for a while. She didn''t expect that Windy could still ask her with a smile after hearing Lesly mention her previous relationship with Shawn. "Uh..." Instead of answering Windy directly, Rita looked at Shawn, as if she had thrown Windy''s question to him to answer. At this moment, the face of Shawn was tense and he didn''t want to say a word. His deep eyes were filled with coldness. He stared at Lesly as if he wanted to kill her. Who the hell did she think she was? How dare she in front of his wife to exaggerate the past relationship between him and Rita in such a way? However, Lesly was also a strong and not simple woman. Of course, she had noticed the coldness in Shawn''s eyes, but she didn''t change her face. Instead, she continued to talk about the question Windy had just asked in front of her. She said, "Of course, Rita is Mr. Shawn''s first love. You don''t even know this. It seems that Mr. Shawn has never mentioned the sweet relationship between him and Rita to you, right?" First love? Rita was the first with Rita just now. In addition, the woman called Lesly had said something, so she must be woolgathering now. Windy looked out of the window at the scenery, but she was not in the mood to appreciate it at all. All of a sudden, she felt her hands warm. She didn''t even lower her head to look at them. She knew that Shawn held her hands. She pulled them back directly. Feeling that his hand was empty, Shawn raised his hand to touch his forehead helplessly. Then he asked, "Honey, are you angry about what happened just now?" Windy remained silent and didn''t answer. She looked out of the window. Obviously, she was really angry. In this way, the two of them went back to the Yu''s manor in silence. In the living room, Ted, Wilson and Renee were all there. After Todd and Renee are reconciled, he also return to the Yu Clan for dinner. Sitting on the same sofa, Renee and Todd was chatting with Ted and Wilson. When they were having a good time, they saw Windy and Shawn coming back one after another. They said, "Shawn, Windy, you are back." Chapter 275 Shawns First Love (Part Two) (Part Two) Windy smiled at them and went upstairs without saying anything "Eh? What''s wrong with Windy?" Seeing that Windy went upstairs directly without saying goodbye to them, Renee was very confused and asked. Wilson was also very confused. She looked at Shawn, who followed Windy in from outside, and asked, "Shawn, did you bully Windy again and make her unhappy?" "Windy is pregnant now, so it''s inevitable that she has a temper. You should be more tolerant of her and don''t always make her angry." Hearing Wilson''s words, Shawn frowned again. "Mom, I didn''t make her angry, but..." "Well, forget it. I can''t explain it clearly to you." Shawn sighed and then went upstairs. In the main bedroom on the second floor, Windy was lying on the bed. She was not in a good mood because she returned home. Instead, she felt more depressed. When Shawn pushed the door open and walked into the bedroom, he saw Windy lying on the bed with her back to him. He took a deep breath, walked to the bedside and sat down. He shook Windy''s shoulder and as didn''t figure it out, she would feel very uneasy. After a long silence, Shawn told Windy seriously, "Of course you are my first love." "Me?" Windy pointed at her nose in confusion and said, "How could it be me? Are you trying to make me happy again?" Shawn felt helpless again. It seemed that this little woman really didn''t understand how deep his love for her was. She also didn''t know that the reason why he was with another woman was all because of her. Although Shawn had no choice, he said to Windy patiently, "Windy, I''m telling the truth." "In fact, it''s not until now that I understand why I dated Rita." "Why?" Windy asked. Looking at Windy, Shawn became more serious and said, "Because of you." "Honey, do you remember? I have told you that I have kept you in my heart since the first time I saw you. I haven''t forgotten you for so many years." "So for me, you are my first love. I can''t forget you after seeing you once. From now on, all my feelings are destined to pay for you. Do you believe what I said?" Chapter 276 The First Love Of Shawn 3 (Part One) Windy looked at Shawn. His handsome face was full of seriousness and sincerity, and she felt that what he had just said was true. Shawn knew that there were still some doubts in Windy''s heart, and it was impossible for her to completely believe him. So he continued, "Speaking of the reason why I dated Rita, you must think that I was coaxing you again." "That''s because I haven''t forgotten you for so many years. I''ve been looking for you all the time. I even tried to date with other women for the first time. It''s also because that woman''s eyes look like yours very much." Hearing Shawn''s words, Windy suddenly understood something. She frowned, but she still couldn''t believe it. "Do you mean Rita''s eyes look like mine, so you dated her?" Shawn nodded slightly. "That''s why I dated her." "Before I dated Rita, I did look for you many times, but I haven''t got any news of you. I didn''t know if I could see you again in my life. At that time, the only thing she didn''t go out to work all her life. As long as their daughter was with them wholeheartedly and married someone she liked in the future, they would be really satisfied and relieved. In fact, Carol had other plans. The cooperation with Libby was suspended half a year ago because of Carol''s departure. Carol had thought that Libby might have forgotten about their cooperation after half a year, but Carol didn''t expect that Libby would come to her again. That night, Wesley accompanied Carol to the night market and had dinner in a restaurant. When Wesley was about to send Carol home, they happened to meet Libby who had just had dinner in this restaurant. At that time, Wesley and Carol were walking in the front, and Libby and her two friends were walking in the back. At the first sight, Libby recognized Carol in front of her, with a sneer on her lips. Then she called Carol in front of her, "Hey, isn''t this the young madam of the Fu Clan, Carol?" Chapter 277 The First Love Of Shawn 3 (Part Two) Carol, who was walking ahead with Wesley, suddenly heard someone talking to her behind her. She turned around and saw the person who had just spoken to her was Libby. She smiled and politely said, "Miss Libby, long time no see." "It''s been a long time since we last met. I thought you had gone to America and I wouldn''t have the chance to see you again. It''s so nice to see you again today," Libby said, taking two steps forward. With a faint smile on her face, Carol didn''t say anything more. Libby continued saying, "Miss Carol, do you have time? I want to have a talk with you alone. What do you think?" Carol had guessed what Libby was going to say. After a while, she looked at Wesley, seeming to ask for his opinion. "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you in the car." Wesley said with a gentle smile. "Okay." Carol replied with a smile. Then she walked out of the restaurant with Libby, and chatte Although I don''t know why your relationship with that bitch, Windy, suddenly becomes so good, I guess you must be doing the next more vicious plan, right?" "If I tell your good sister, Windy, about our cooperation, will she still be so good to you? And will your plan be destroyed because of this?" Facing Libby''s threat, Carol just smiled lightly. She didn''t overreact, but said calmly, "If you think the relationship between me and Windy is really as vulnerable as you said, you can tell her directly. I''m not afraid that you will tell her." "What''s more, it was half a year ago that I cooperated with you. In the past half a year, the sisterhood between Windy and me has recovered, but it is better than before. If you think that one thing half a year ago can destroy our relationship, then I tell you, you must be wrong." "Besides, do you think I won''t defend myself after you tell Windy?" Chapter 278 Being Together, Before Falling In Love (Part One) "I will tell Windy that you are deliberately trying to sow discord between us. Let''s see if she believes you or me," Libby thought about it carefully and felt that what Carol said seemed to be very reasonable. Even if she really went to tell Windy about her cooperation with Carol, Windy would not believe her. Perhaps in the end, she would be bitten back by this woman. However, Carol was such a damn woman. Libby was not reconciled at all. Now that she couldn''t tell Windy about her cooperation with Carol, she had to find another opportunity to revenge on Carol. Libby had been used by her before, and she would never let go of Carol. Libby looked at Carol and snorted coldly, "Carol, even if I don''t tell the truth about our previous cooperation in front of Shawn and Windy, don''t be complacent too early. I will definitely get even with you in the future." Libby added, "I''ll let you know that I''m not that easy to be used!" "Really? Then I will wait and see how you will get even with me." Carol acted more arrogantly in the face of her warning. She ! "The woman''s name is Libby. In fact, we cooperated before I went to America." "I was not reconciled to see Windy and Shawn being so happy together, so I... I went to Libby and told her about the cooperation. I asked her to help me separate Windy and Shawn. The condition is that after that, Shawn will belong to her." "I don''t think I will be with Shawn for the rest of my life. At that time, I thought that it was Windy who separated me and Shawn, so I hated Windy. Even if she is my sister, I don''t want to see her be with a man I can''t get, so I agreed to Libby''s condition. I think as long as I don''t see the relationship between Windy and Shawn, no matter whom he is with, I can accept it." Hearing what Carol said, Wesley frowned slightly. He didn''t know if Shawn was still in her heart, but he felt very uncomfortable when she mentioned Shawn, but he couldn''t say anything. Since Libby couldn''t interrupt Carol, he had no choice but to listen to her. "But I underestimated my feelings for Shawn. I can''t forget him. I really can''t forget him." Chapter 279 Being Together, Before Falling In Love (Part Two) Just now, Wesley doubted if there was still Shawn in Carol''s heart. Now he heard that she couldn''t forget him, as if she stabbed a knife into his heart, which was very painful. Wesley didn''t know what Carol meant by saying that she couldn''t forget Shawn, but he felt bad as if he couldn''t catch her no matter what he did in his life. Carol continued, "In fact, I used you." "Stop it. I know everything." Wesley answered indifferently. Carol shook her head, "I have to make everything clear to you. Otherwise, even if I am with you, I will feel guilty for you." "Because I couldn''t forget Shawn, I deliberately made a car accident and pretended to protect Shawn from the car. In the end, I was hit by a car." "Shawn has investigated the car accident thoroughly, but he didn''t get the result he really wanted. As long as his subordinates go to investigate, they will be stopped, and they will never be able to investigate again." "I know it''s you who stopped Shawn from investigating. I knew it long ago. I even guessed that you ly felt that he could not accept it. In the past half a year, although he didn''t stay with Carol every day to protect her, he thought he had done a good job for her. In return, he got such an answer. If it was someone else, he didn''t know what others would think, but he felt that he was a loser, really a loser! "Wesley." Carol called his name. She knew that what she said just now hurt him. She didn''t mean to hurt him. For this man, who was the first one to say he liked her and sincerely treated her, she really didn''t want to hurt him. Carol held his hand and said, "I know you must feel sad when I said that. I didn''t mean to make you sad, but... But I haven''t been mentally prepared, so I can''t accept what you said, a whole life." "I think a lifetime is too long for two people. I don''t know if I have confidence in myself, not you." Carol''s explanation gave a glimmer of hope to Wesley. When he looked at her, his eyes lit up with surprise. He asked, "So, are you really just not ready for it? Not for any other reason?" Chapter 280 Being Together, Before Falling Into Love (Part One) Carol remained silent. She didn''t think that she was mentally prepared for this. But it was only part of the reason. There was also another reason. But she knew that she couldn''t tell him. If she told him, he would be angry, wouldn''t he? In fact, even if Carol didn''t tell him the reason about Shawn, how could Wesley not know? After hesitating for a long time, Wesley couldn''t help asking Carol, "Carol, you can''t really forget Shawn in your heart, right?" Carol looked at Wesley with her eyes wide open as if she was surprised that he could guess it so easily. Then she dodged and looked away. She turned to look out of the window, and her expression became indifferent, tough and silent. She didn''t respond at all. Although Carol always felt sorry for Wesley, she always held on to her inner persistence in the matter of Shawn, as if no one could break her persistence. She just couldn''t let go of the man! Although she could sincerely wish Shawn and Windy happiness now, it didn''t mean that she could forget him. For Wesley, Carol''s reaction ha ill had a wishful thinking about her son. Even though Anaya didn''t like Rita very much now, she knew that Rita wanted to let her say something for her in front of Shawn since Rita was looking at her for help. No matter what, Anaya thought that Rita came to the Yu Clan today, so she was a guest of the Yu Clan, Anaya couldn''t ignore Rita. So Anaya said something for her, "Shawn, Rita said that she just came back from America not long ago. Her parents didn''t come back, and she didn''t have many friends at home. Today is New Year''s Eve, so she wants to visit our family. Your attitude will scare her." At last, Anaya added, "Rita told me that she felt lonely to celebrate the New Year alone at home. She asked me if she could stay at our home and celebrate the New Year with us. I had promised her. But now you look like this, how could she have the nerve to stay?" Hearing this, Shawn looked at Rita and became unhappier. "What do you mean?" Rita pretended to be innocent, shook her head and said, "Shawn, I... I don''t understand what you mean." Chapter 281 Being Together, Before Falling Into Love (Part Two) "Don''t you understand what I mean?" Shawn sneered and continued, "If you don''t understand what I mean, I''ll make it clear to you." "Rita, when I met you in the supermarket a few days ago, I didn''t know why you and your good friend, Lesly, talked about our past in front of Windy and insisted that you were my first love. As for this matter, it has passed, and I don''t want to pursue it anymore." "But you know I''m married, but you still come to our house today. What do you want?" Now that Shawn had said so, Rita believed that he had already guessed her intention, but she would never admit it in front of him. She just continued to pretend to be ignorant and said to Shawn, "Shawn, I... I really don''t want to do anything. I just haven''t seen your mother for a long time. I just come to see her." Shawn snorted. Obviously, he didn''t believe what Rita said. "If you really just come to visit my mother, that''s good. You are also welcome in our family. But my mother just said that you want to stay in our family and celebrate the New Year with us?" "Who do you think you are? A member of the Yu Clan?" Rita shook her he he became his girlfriend. She was so lucky to be his girlfriend and get all his tenderness. Now, only a few years had passed, and the tenderness he once had for her had disappeared. That was why she was more suspicious of whether he had loved her or not. With a sarcastic smile on his lips, Shawn said to Rita patiently, "I remember last time I met you, I said that the only woman I loved was my wife. Rita, don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you ask me such a stupid question?" This time, the words of Shawn were very clear, and Rita also understood it. Hehe, she was described as stupid and ridiculous by him. This was the answer he gave her, which meant that he had never really loved her. Rita''s heart ached when she heard Shawn''s answer. She had loved him for so many years, but she couldn''t let him go. She asked him if he had ever loved her, but he gave her such a sarcastic answer. Unwilling to give up, Rita was really unwilling. She didn''t want to believe that the man she had loved for so many years gave her such an answer. So she asked him another question, "Then why did you agree to date me back then?" Chapter 282 Being Together, Before Falling Into Love (Part One) Rita''s questions made Shawn feel impatient. This woman was boring. Shawn thought it over and decided to make everything clear to Rita, so that she wouldn''t pester him again and again in the future, which was good for the relationship between him and Windy. Moreover, he really didn''t want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings between him and his wife because of the involvement of other women. Moreover, the lesson he had learned from Carol had made Shawn deeply realize the despair of almost losing Windy. He would never let such a thing happen again. After a long silence, Shawn said again, "I''ve explained this to my wife before. It''s good to make it clear to you today, so that we won''t have any unnecessary trouble in the future to affect my relationship with my wife." From the words of Shawn, Rita had realized that his love for Windy was true. That was why he always said something for that woman. It seemed that she was destined to be the one who failed in this emotional dispute. Rita didn''t interrupt Shawn, but continued to l rtedly. In return, he gave her such a reward? "How could you do this to me? I love you with all my heart and soul. Do you know that?" Rita looked at Shawn sadly and asked him. However, Shawn frowned. When he looked at Rita again, his eyes were full of ruthlessness and indifference, and there was no trace of affection in them anymore. "At that time, it was you who came to me and said that you wanted to date me, but I liked you and agreed to date you because of your eyes. This is a condition that I agreed to date you. Otherwise, do you think what makes you worth my attention?" "As for you saying that you love me with all your heart, does it have anything to do with me? I never ask you to love me with all your heart, right?" Rita was rendered speechless by Shawn. In the end, it was a mistake for her to give her heart. He didn''t care at all! Shawn continued, "Rita, don''t blame me for being cruel to you. It''s all your fault. You shouldn''t have been dreaming of me and tried to destroy the relationship between me and my wife." Chapter 283 Being Together, Before Falling Into Love (Part Two) "At first, I didn''t want to be so heartless to you. But the lesson I learned from you before was unforgettable for my whole life. I promised my wife that I would treat her well all my life, never betray her, and never let her suffer any grievance. But your appearance made her feel wronged again. In order not to let her down, I have to be heartless to you!" After saying that, Shawn turned around and was about to leave, but Rita hugged him from behind and didn''t let him go. All of a sudden, Shawn was held from behind by Rita. He frowned tightly, and his heart was filled with anger. What on earth did this woman want to do? ! Shawn broke free from Rita''s hands on his waist and turned around to face her. The expression on his face became fierce. He gritted his teeth and warned, "Rita, I have told you everything clearly today. If you keep pestering me like today, I promise you will regret appearing in front of me again!" "Ha ha." Faced with the harsh warning of Shawn, Rita sneered. But after she laughed, she crazily wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down. Then she boldly kissed his lips. Shawn happiness of you and Windy." "Well, don''t be angry. I think Rita doesn''t dare to stay in our family anymore because of your attitude towards her just now. Isn''t that just right?" Shawn was still unhappy. He looked at his mother awkwardly and replied, "If I hadn''t been ruthless to that woman, would you really have let Rita stay in our house and celebrate the New Year with us?" Anaya was about to say something to refute him when Rita came in from the living room and greeted her with a smile, "Auntie." Seeing that Rita walked up to her with a smile, Anaya frowned at once. Didn''t she leave? Why did she come back? Of course, Shawn also noticed Rita. He stood up from the sofa, walked up to her, and asked unhappily, "Why haven''t you left yet?" "I... I..." Facing Shawn, Rita pretended to be weak and aggrieved. Then she hid beside Anaya, held her arm and said in a low voice, "I''m here to accompany your mother. Your mother also asked me to stay and celebrate the New Year with her." Anaya looked at Rita who was standing beside her and wondered why this woman was so... How dare she take advantage of her! Chapter 284 Being Together, Before Falling Into Love (Part One) "Mom, look, these are all you..." Shawn began to blame Anaya, but he didn''t know what to say. He really wanted to kick Rita out of the Yu Clan as soon as possible, but he also knew that his mother was a person who wanted to save face. It was she who promised Rita to let her stay in the Yu Clan to celebrate the New Year. If he really drove her away now, his mother would be embarrassed. At this moment, Anaya looked at Rita and didn''t know what to say. It was indeed her who promised Rita to let her stay in the Yu Clan to celebrate the New Year together, but she didn''t expect that this woman was so shameless. Seeing that her son was angry, she still wanted to stay, what on earth did she want? Seeing that Anaya was looking at her in embarrassment, Rita was afraid that she would change her mind. She looked at her with begging eyes and said pitifully, "Auntie, can you bear to see me spend the New Year alone? And just now you promised me to stay and celebrate the New Year with you." Rita''s words rendered Anaya speechless. She looked at Shawn and foun nodded fiercely, "I''m really fine." Seeing that Windy didn''t want to tell him the truth, Shawn stopped asking her. While helping her wipe her tears, he said helplessly, "Silly girl, it''s okay. Why are you crying? Don''t you know it''s ominous to cry during the Spring Festival?" "Ha ha." All of a sudden, Windy smiled again. She put her arms around the neck of Shawn and acted like a spoiled child in front of him. "I''m sorry, I... I don''t know what happened just now. I just wanted to cry." It was because Shawn and Rita were kissing that Windy felt very sad. She wanted to cry, so she cried out. But she didn''t tell the truth in front of Shawn, because she didn''t want them to quarrel with each other because of the third party. However, what Windy didn''t know was that her answer made Shawn''s heart ache. He was with her, but he let her cry helplessly in front of him, which made him feel so incompetent! Looking at Windy, Shawn smiled helplessly and said in a spoiled tone, "You''re an adult. Why do you still act like a child and cry so easily?" Chapter 285 Being Together, Before Falling Into Love (Part Two) Windy just smiled and didn''t say anything else. In fact, she felt not only sad, but also very uneasy. It was also because of the kiss between Shawn and Rita. Somehow, she felt very uncomfortable and uneasy. "You got up early in the morning and haven''t eaten anything yet. I''ve asked the kitchen''s people to prepare your favorite red bean porridge. Have some while it''s still hot." As Shawn spoke, he took a spoon of red bean porridge and put it to her mouth. Windy smiled at Shawn again and ate the red bean porridge obediently. Windy finished eating the red bean porridge. Not long after, it was lunch time. She went downstairs with Shawn, preparing for lunch. When Shawn and Windy arrived at the dining room, Mr. Ted, Anaya and Renee had already started to eat. Of course, except for the three people from the Yu Clan, Rita was also sitting next to Renee. "Shawn, Windy." Seeing Shawn and Windy walk into the dining room, Renee called them. At this moment, Rita also raised her head to look at Shawn and Windy. When she looked at Windy, an imperceptible complacent smile appeared on her face. There was contempt for Windy on her delicate face. But after all, she was in the Yu Clan, so it was not too ''re afraid that I will be wronged. But don''t worry, I''m fine, I mean it." "What a silly girl! You''re so considerate." Looking at his granddaughter-in-law, Mr. Ted said with concern. At the same time, Shawn, who was sitting next to Windy, also felt heartbroken to see her so considerate and obedient. Ignoring others'' presence, Shawn held Windy tightly in his arms and comforted her, "Windy, my dear wife, I''m sorry to make you suffer again today. I won''t do that again." Windy knew that Shawn was referring to letting Rita stay in the Yu Clan to celebrate the New Year. She could understand that the reason why he didn''t tell her before was that he was afraid that she would be unhappy. In fact, he took her as the first and thought too much for her. How could she blame him now? Windy looked into the affectionate eyes of Shawn, pouted slightly, and then smiled, "Grandpa and mom have made it so clear. I don''t blame you." Hearing this, Shawn felt relieved. He smiled and said, "Thank you, honey." "Gee!" Looking at the two of them, Renee uttered a long syllable. Then she said to Mr. Ted and Anaya, "Grandpa, auntie, Shawn shows affection in public again. Should we find some medicine for him?" Chapter 286 Being Together, Before Falling Into Love (Part One) "Ha ha..." Mr. Ted and Anaya laughed. Looking at his granddaughter, Mr. Ted shook his head helplessly and said, "How can you steal my lines?" With a happy smile on her face, Renee replied, "How could you say that I stole your lines? Besides, I was thinking about finding some medicine for my brother. You didn''t say that." Hearing this, Mr. Ted laughed even more happily. While Windy, who was held in the arms of Shawn, blushed with embarrassment. She felt that Mr. Ted and Anaya liked to make fun of her and Shawn so much. Hearing that, Shawn''s face darkened. He was not angry that his family made fun of him and Windy, but there was an outsider, Rita, in the Yu Clan. Why didn''t they save face for him? Damn it! Renee even treated him as a patient and said she would find him some medicine to take! With a darkened face, Shawn glanced at Renee helplessly. When he lowered his head, he found that Windy was embarrassed in his arms. He let go of her, filled her bowl with soup and picked up food as if no one was around, and said to her, d it without telling Windy. At this moment, Shawn really had a feeling that he couldn''t clear himself even if he jumped into Yellow River. He was nervous that Windy would misunderstand him, but at the same time, he was also very annoyed. He looked at her smiling, but her small hand tightly grasped the clothes on her chest. He knew that what just happened must have made her disappointed and sad. "Windy, it''s not what you see. You have to trust me," Shawn said in a helpless tone as he walked towards Windy. Hearing this, Windy stopped laughing and looked at the man in front of her in a daze. After a long time, she said to him coldly, "Shawn, it''s like this in TV dramas. Men say the same words after they betray women." After saying that, Windy endured the pain in her heart, turned around and walked out of the study indifferently. However, Shawn had no time to get even with Rita. Seeing that Windy walked out of the study, he rushed out and caught up with her outside their room. He grabbed her arm and said, "Windy, I really..." Chapter 287 Being Together, Before Falling Into Love (Part Two) Windy struggled to free herself from Shawn''s grip. Then she said coldly again, "I won''t believe you this time, absolutely not!" After saying that with great determination, Windy didn''t go into their room, but went downstairs directly. She was pregnant now and had a big belly. When she went downstairs, she walked very slowly. Shawn looked at her from behind, but he didn''t dare to chase her. He was afraid that she would fall down the stairs, he couldn''t imagine the consequences. In the living room, Mr. Ted and Renee were playing chess. Seeing that Windy went downstairs with an angry look and walked out in a hurry, Renee asked, "Windy, where are you going in such a hurry?" Hearing this, Mr. Ted also raised his head and looked at Windy. She didn''t mean to stop or answer Renee''s question, but walked out of the living room without looking back. Without getting an answer from Windy, they saw that Shawn also went downstairs. Without any interest in playing chess, Mr. Ted looked at his grandson and shouted at him, "Shawn, stop!" Shawn w handle it ourselves." Mr. Ted knew that his granddaughter didn''t want him to worry too much about her. She had really grown up. He also knew that she had to solve many things by herself. No matter how much he helped her, he couldn''t help her for a lifetime. However, he was also dissatisfied with her attitude towards him. In the end, Mr. Ted shook his head helplessly and said, "You silly girl. I''m caring about you. Do you think I care too much?" "Ha ha." With a smile, Renee retorted, "No, I always know that you care about me." Shawn chased after Windy out of the gate of the Yu''s manor, but he couldn''t see her. He became anxious. This little woman was pregnant, but she acted so fast. Where did she go? After searching for a while, he still couldn''t find Windy. While calling her, he returned to the manor, drove his car and decided to go out to look for her. At this moment, Windy left the Yu''s manor. After five minutes'' walk, she directly came to the platform. She took a taxi and got in without telling the driver where to go. Chapter 288 Being Together, Before Falling In Love (Part One) As soon as the taxi started and left, Windy''s mobile phone rang. When she saw the caller ID was Shawn, she directly pressed the refuse key. But the next second, her mobile phone rang again. It was Shawn, so she pressed the refuse key again. She repeated it for many times. At last, Windy directly turned off her mobile phone. Finally, Windy got rid of the harassment of the call from Shawn. The driver in front of her asked, "Miss, where are you going?" ''Where are you going?'' Windy was stopped by the driver''s words. Where was she going? Today was New Year''s Eve. On the New Year''s Eve, Windy felt that she was in a fit of pique with Shawn and ran away from home. Now she really didn''t know where to go. Should she go back to the Yu''s manor and pretend nothing had happened and live a happy New Year with Shawn? Thinking of intimate kiss between Shawn and Rita, Windy felt that she couldn''t pretend nothing had happened anyway. However, if she didn''t go back to the Yu''s manor, would she go to her parents'' home? Windy didn''t think it was appropriate, because it was New Year''s Eve today and disobedient?" With a gentle smile, Nadia shook her head helplessly and didn''t answer Leila''s question. She turned to look at Windy and gently stroked her bulging belly with one hand. Then she continued, "I''ve heard from Leila that you''re married. I didn''t expect that you''re pregnant now and your belly is so big." Looking at Windy''s current situation and thinking about her daughter, Nadia couldn''t help but sigh, "Leila has grown up and hasn''t had a boyfriend yet." "Mom, you say that again." Leila didn''t remember how many times her mother had said that to her since she came back from abroad. Windy could understand how Nadia felt as a mother. Hearing what she said, she looked at Leila with amusement, and then comforted Nadia, "Auntie, love is a matter of fate. We can''t be anxious. I believe that if the fate comes, it can''t be stopped." "Ha ha, you are right." Nadia nodded. After chatting with Nadia for a while, Windy was taken upstairs to her bedroom by Leila. The two sat on the edge of the bed. She looked at Windy and said, "Tell me, what happened between you and Shawn?" Chapter 289 Being Together, Before Falling In Love (Part Two) When Windy was talking with Nadia downstairs, she was very happy and forgot what had happened at home. Now hearing Leila''s question, Windy suddenly thought of the matter between Shawn and Rita. She lowered her head and didn''t say a word for a long time. Seeing Windy''s reaction, Leila knew that she must have suffered a lot of grievances, and began to worry about her. She urged her, "Ah, do you want me to be anxious to death? Tell me what happened." Windy sniffed and sobbed again. "A few days ago, I met a woman in the supermarket with Shawn. Her name is Rita, and she was Shawn''s girlfriend in college." "I thought that their relationship was in the past, and Shawn really loves me. So I don''t want to look into the past." "But I didn''t expect that Rita would visit my mother-in-law in the Yu''s manor today. I was unhappy at that time. I didn''t want to see Rita, so I went back to my room." "But I didn''t know until lunch time that my mother-in-law left Rita at home to celebrate the New Year." Hearing this, Leila could " Leila said confidently. Windy didn''t say anything more. As long as she wasn''t found by Shawn, it didn''t matter even if she was hidden by Leila. ''Shawn, you really hurt me this time. Since you like other women to live at home, celebrate the New Year with you and have fun with you, then you just live a good life!'' Thought Windy. Shawn thought he called the wrong number. He checked the phone number sent by Albert and made sure it was correct. Then he frowned. Albert had been working for Shawn for several years. Shawn knew him very well. He wouldn''t make any mistake in such a simple thing as checking the numbers. In other words, the number Albert sent him must be correct. In that case, he was almost sure that the woman who answered the phone just now was definitely Leila. But he was deceived by her, he even thought that he had really dialed the wrong number. Now, without guessing, Shawn knew that Windy must be at Leila''s home. Damn it! How dare Leila lie to him and hide his wife? He would get even with her! Chapter 290 Windy, Go Home With Me. (Part One) Shawn didn''t know Leila''s address, so he asked Albert to go with him. When Shawn and Albert arrived at Leila''s house, there were only Rylan and Nadia in it. Leila was not there, and she also took Windy away. Therefore, Shawn could not see Windy. "Hello, Uncle Rylan, Aunt Nadia." Albert greeted them politely, while Shawn stood in the center of the living room, searching for Windy and Leila. Rylan and Nadia knew Albert. When they saw that he came with a strange man, Rylan said politely, "It''s good to see you, Albert." Nadia listened to the conversation between her husband and Albert. She stood aside and smiled gently. Albert smiled awkwardly. Before he could say anything, Rylan looked at Shawn and asked, "Who is this?" "Oh, this is the president of our company, Mr. Shawn." Albert introduced Shawn to Rylan and Nadia. From the moment Shawn came into the living room, Rylan and Nadia felt that he gave them a very strong aura, and he exuded a kingly aura. They thought he was not a gan to worry about her future. She was just so kind. "Shawn, is a good man." After thinking for a while, Rylan said. Rylan had been an official for nearly twenty years. He had met a lot of people, so he had a good eye for people. Now that he said so, Nadia certainly believed him. She nodded with a smile and said, "Well, from the conversation with him just now, I think he is a good person as well. And his consideration for Windy makes me feel that he is not a playboy as Leila said." As Nadia spoke, she frowned, thinking seriously, and then she asked, "Didn''t Leila tell me the truth?" Hearing his wife''s words, Rylan also frowned. Then he looked up at Nadia and asked, "So, you didn''t tell Shawn the truth just now? Windy came to our house before, didn''t she?" Hearing her husband''s question, Nadia was a little embarrassed. She just said, "Honey, I didn''t mean to lie to him. Windy was sad and came to Leila. Windy didn''t want to be found, so... Leila asked me not to tell the truth." Chapter 291 Windy, Go Home With Me. (Part Two) After listening to his wife''s words, Rylan said in a slightly reproachful tone, "Why do you also mess around with her?" "I... I''m also protecting Windy. She is pregnant and is wronged..." Nadia defended herself. Hearing this, Rylan disagreed. "You know that she is pregnant, but you still do that. Are you messing up everything?" "During the Spring Festival, every family wants to be together. But you hide his wife. What are you doing now?" "And as you said, Windy is pregnant. It''s inconvenient for her to do anything. Now she is with your daughter. If anything happens to her, can you pay for that?" "Don''t you know how powerful the Yu Clan in the A city? The child in Windy''s belly is the blood of the Yu Clan. If something bad happens to her, how can we afford it?" "You... What''s wrong with you today? Why are you so reckless?" Thinking carefully about what her husband said, Nadia agreed with him. After all, Windy was the daughter-in-law and Windy. Now he could finally have a good talk with his wife. Seeing that Windy was still very angry and sat still in the same posture as before, Shawn took a deep breath and then sat down beside her. He held her in his arms and called, "Honey..." "Don''t touch me." Windy awkwardly escaped from his arms, showing that she still didn''t want to talk to him. Shawn felt even more helpless. He forced her to turn around and look at him. Then he said to her, "Windy, I know you are still angry about seeing me with Rita, but I promise that it''s really not like what you''ve seen." Hearing what Shawn said, Windy smiled sarcastically, but she didn''t respond. Seeing this, Shawn continued, "It''s okay if you are angry. You can quarrel with me, but I will never allow you to hide from me and ignore me." After a long silence, Windy finally opened her mouth. She looked at Shawn indifferently and said, "Shawn, do you think I should still believe you?" Chapter 292 I Only Believe What I See. (Part One) In the face of Windy''s question, Shawn was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t understand what she meant, so he asked her, "Windy, what do you mean by that?" Was it just because of what happened between him and Rita in the study this afternoon that she began to doubt his true feelings for her and distrust him? "Well..." Windy sneered and replied, "I thought you would know what it means." Looking at Windy, Shawn held her hand and said seriously, "I know what happened in the study today is indeed my fault. But Windy, I hope you can trust me more. I swear that I will never betray you in my life. I will never betray you." "I can explain to you what happened in the study this afternoon. I was..." Hearing Shawn''s so-called explanation, Windy shook her head and interrupted him, "Shawn, stop it. Your explanation is just an excuse. If you say that I don''t trust you enough, then I just really don''t trust you enough. Now, I only believe my eyes and believe what I see." Speaking of this, Windy paused for a while. enough. Windy didn''t say anything more, and it suddenly became very quiet in the living room, which made people feel depressed. Shawn looked at Windy for a long time, but she didn''t answer. He sighed deeply and didn''t ask her more questions. He just said to her, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me now. I''ll give you time to think about it, but Windy, tomorrow is the New Year''s Day. Can you go home with me today?" Windy stood up from the sofa and kept a distance from Shawn. Without looking at him, she said indifferently, "I won''t go back with you." After Shawn heard Windy''s words, his face darkened again. He walked to her, looked at her and asked, "If you don''t go back with me, do you want to celebrate the New Year''s Day alone outside?" "It''s none of your business." As Windy spoke, she was about to go upstairs, but Shawn wouldn''t let her go. He grabbed her hand, pulled her into his arms, and said stubbornly, "You must go back with me. I won''t let you stay outside to celebrate the New Year alone." Chapter 293 I Only Believe What I See. (Part Two) As Shawn spoke, he lifted Windy up and walked out of the living room. Windy was in a fit of anger, so she wouldn''t listen to him. She struggled in his arms, pounded him with her little hands, and kept shouting, "I won''t go back. Put me down, Shawn. I don''t want to go back with you. I won''t." The more Windy struggled, the tighter he held her. He looked down at her and said angrily, "I said, you must go back with me, and you can''t say no!" After saying that, Shawn continued to walk out with Windy in his arms, but she was still struggling and refused to go back with him. After walking out of the living room, she saw that Albert and Leila were talking, so she begged for mercy, "Leila, I don''t want to go back with him. Help me, help me." Hearing that Windy asked for help, Leila wanted to run over to stop Shawn, but she was held in the arms by Albert. He said to her, "Leila, you''d better leave Mr. Shawn and his wife alone. Even if you run over, you can''t stop Mr. Shawn from taking his wife away. Why do you waste your energy? Why do you have to separate them?" "Ah she felt that Shawn was simply making excuses for himself. So they could deal with the following things as they liked. She was not in the mood to continue to pay attention to it. Thinking of this, Windy said, "Grandpa, mom, I feel a little tired and want to go back to my room to have a rest." Hearing this, Anaya looked at Windy again. Seeing that she was indeed tired, Anaya felt sorry for her. But thinking that it was New Year''s Eve today, and they would have New Year''s Eve dinner together later, how could it be without her? She said to Windy, "Windy, the dinner is about to begin. You''d better eat something first and then go upstairs to rest." Windy shook her head, "No, mom. I have no appetite." After saying that, Windy went upstairs directly without listening to anyone''s advice. Anaya wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Ted. "Anaya, let her have a rest." Hearing what Ted said, Anaya stopped persuading Windy. She turned around, walked up to Rita and asked, Rita, what have you done to make the relationship between Shawn and Windy like this?" Chapter 294 Shawns Mistress (Part One) Anaya had told Rita before that she could stay at the Yu family to celebrate the New Year, but that didn''t mean that she could do whatever she wanted. The Yu Clan valued peace. If she broke that peace, the Yu Clan would definitely not welcome her. Now that Rita had made Shawn and Windy quarrel with each other, Anaya would definitely not stand aside. Anaya''s question drew everyone''s attention to Rita in an instant. Rita didn''t expect that Anaya would be so serious. She thought she was a guest of the Yu Clan. As the host, Anaya would only turn a blind eye to it even if she had done something excessive. Rita thought Anaya wouldn''t question herself in public. Obviously, Rita was wrong this time. Facing Anaya''s question, she was in a dilemma and didn''t know how to answer it. If the Yu Clan knew that she deliberately alienated the relationship between Shawn and Windy, they would definitely not keep her in the Yu Clan anymore. Rita was not reconciled to leave family. Suddenly, an idea occurred to her. She glanced at Shawn a for a long time, Todd walked to Shawn, patted him on the shoulder to comfort him, and said in a low voice, "Shawn, we can''t go on like this. What''s more, Windy may not listen to your explanation now. The most important thing right now is to deal with Rita first, and we can''t let her continue to talk about the nonsense. Windy would feel bad and misunderstand you." Shawn glanced at Todd and said nothing. Hearing what Windy had just said, Anaya was anxious. She said for Shawn, "Windy, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let Rita stay at home. I didn''t expect things to go on like this. You can blame me. Don''t misunderstand him." Looking at Anaya for a while, Windy shook her head with a helpless smile, "Mom, It''s not your fault." After saying that, Windy turned around without looking at anyone. She wanted to go upstairs, but she walked very slowly with one hand on the handrail. She looked very weak. She squatted down after only two steps, and covered her belly in pain. She frowned tightly and her belly really hurt! Chapter 295 Shawns Mistress (Part Two) People in the living room, except Rita, were also worried when they saw this scene, especially Shawn. Seeing that Windy squatted down on the stairs, he strode up and held her in his arms. He asked nervously, "Windy, are you okay?" Ted and Anaya also went to the stairs. They anxiously watched them. Then they heard Windy say painfully, "My belly hurts, my baby..." Windy passed out before she finished her words. Shawn was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. The Yu Clan was in a mess, and only Todd was the soberest one at the moment. He reminded Shawn, "Shawn, don''t be stunned. Take her to the hospital as soon as possible." Hearing this, Shawn came to his senses. He took Windy downstairs and walked out of the living room... In the Li Hospital, after Windy came out of the emergency room, she was sent to an ordinary VIP ward. At this moment, Marvin had already put her on a drip. Shawn and the other family members stood aside and looked at Windy, who was lying o e dinner with grandpa and Aunt Anaya. I''m afraid there is only silence between us. I''d rather stay here to help brother take care of Windy." Hearing what Renee said, Todd knew that she must be very unhappy at the moment, so he held her in his arms and comforted her silently, letting her know that he was with her. Looking up at Todd, Renee smiled. At the moment, she felt happy because of his company. Looking at Todd and Renee for a long time, Marvin thought of that he had asked about the relationship between Shawn and Windy. "By the way, why did grandpa say that the reason why Windy became like this has something to do with Shawn''s former woman? What''s going on?" Frowning slightly, Todd didn''t say anything. He thought that the quarrel between Shawn and Windy was indeed related to Rita. Besides, he and Renee had been separated for four years because of another woman. It seemed that he had to learn a lesson from it. He couldn''t make the same mistake again. Chapter 296 Who Told You That Windy Had A Miscarriage (Part One) Noticing that Todd didn''t say anything, Renee said to Marvin, "I don''t know whether it''s my brother''s fault or not." "When my brother studied in the United States, he made a girlfriend named Rita. You should know it, right?" Hearing Renee''s question, Marvin thought for a while and then nodded. "Yes, I remember that woman. She looked not simple and she must be very scheming." "Yes." Renee answered and she agreed with Marvin. "I also don''t think that woman is a good person. She looked at my brother with obvious greedy eyes. Besides, I think she deliberately wanted to stay at our home to celebrate the New Year, so that she could easily alienate the relationship between my brother and my sister-in-law." Renee told Marvin how Rita stayed in Yu Clan to celebrate the New Year and how she provoked the relationship between Shawn and Windy. Hearing this, Marvin was really angry and said, "I hate this kind of woman most. She is so hateful." Looking at the resentful look on Marvin''s face, Todd frowned again. After a while, Todd said indifferently, "It''s useless for you to hate her so much here. If you are capable, go a ndy became silent. Hearing Sally''s question, Shawn looked at Windy. After a long time, Shawn said to Henry and Sally, "Dad, mom, it''s all my fault. I made Windy angry again." Shawn was never a person who would lower his head and admit his fault. But this time, Windy had suffered enough. He didn''t want her to suffer more. So even in front of Henry and Sally, Shawn gave up his dignity and took all the blame. He didn''t want them to say anything more about Windy. However, Windy was not moved by Shawn''s attitude at all. Instead, she felt that he was hypocritical. When he looked at her, she looked away again and didn''t want to see him. Seeing Windy''s attitude, Shawn felt uncomfortable in his heart. He knew that she still didn''t believe him according to her attitude towards him now. "A couple lives together. How can they not be at odds? Shawn, don''t blame yourself too much." After saying that, Henry looked at Windy and said, "Windy, you can''t be too willful. You and Shawn had a little conflict, you couldn''t bear it and ran away from home. You were even sent to the hospital. In the end, you have to suffer, right?" Chapter 297 Who Told You That Windy Had A Miscarriage (Part Two) Hearing her father''s words, Windy knew that what he said was for her own good, so no matter how aggrieved she was, she nodded and said, "Father, I know." Windy knew it was New Year''s Eve today. They should have had a happy reunion, but because of her, Yu Clan and Fu Clan hadn''t had a good New Year''s Eve. She felt guilty. Looking at Henry and Sally, she said again, "Dad, mom, I''m fine. Today is New Year''s Eve, and tomorrow is the New Year. You''d better go home early to prepare for the New Year. Don''t worry about me. " "Silly girl, how can we not worry about you while you are in the hospital?" Sally looked at her daughter and said. Sally knew what her daughter was thinking. Alas, it was really difficult for Windy. Windy smiled. She looked at Sally and said to her again with a little insistence, "Mom, I''m really fine. You should go back with dad and Carol. I''ll go to visit you later with Shawn." Hearing what Windy said, Shawn was very happy in his heart. Although Shawn knew that the reason why Windy said that she would go to visit Henry and Sally with him might be to make Sally feel happy. Shawn was willing to do anything with Win e. She said coldly, "Yes, the reason why I wanted to live in Yu Clan and celebrate the New Year with you was because I wanted to take revenge on Shawn and drove a wedge between him and Windy." After a pause, Rita changed the subject. "In fact, I didn''t mean to take revenge on Shawn, because I still like him and want to make up with him again. So my plan was just to sow discord between him and Windy, so that they would be broken up. Then I could take advantage of the weak point to come back to Shawn''s side. But, you know what? I suddenly wanted to take revenge on Shawn, because I didn''t know that he never loved me and he even never liked me until I had a talk with him in the corridor this noon. You don''t know how much I love Shawn, so there was only one purpose for me to come back from the United States this time, that was, to return to the side of Shawn and be with him again. So, even if I knew he''s married, I didn''t think it was a big deal. I wouldn''t give up on him. I told myself that no matter what, I was his first love and he must have a special memory of me. So, just by this alone, I was confident to come back to him." Chapter 298 I Want To Go Home (Part One) "But Shawn is so heartless. He didn''t tell me until this noon that I was not his first love at all. The reason why he dated me at that time was that my eyes looked like his first lover''s eyes, so he agreed to date me!" Rita paused for a while and looked at Anaya with a sarcastic smile. After a long time, Rita continued, "Shawn said that he didn''t like me, nor did he love me. In his heart, he only loved Windy from beginning to end. In order not to betray Windy, he didn''t let her suffer any grievance and live up to her expectations, so he could only be ruthless to me! I love him with all my heart. But he said it had anything to do with him. He never asked me to love him with all my heart. Ha ha." Rita sneered and then asked Anaya, "Do you think your son is ruthless?" Anaya didn''t answer Rita''s question. Not to mention that Shawn was her son, she couldn''t answer Rita''s question. Another reason was that Anaya was a loser in love and marriage, so she didn''t think she had the right to answer these questions. Rita didn''t get er Shawn''s question, which made him feel helpless. At last, he didn''t get her answer. He turned around and was about to go out of the ward to buy food for her. However, just after Shawn took two steps, Windy said indifferently, "No, thanks." Hearing this, Shawn turned around again. He looked at Windy and said, "How can you not eat something? Wait for me. I''ll be back soon." "I said no, I just don''t want to eat." Windy said stubbornly without taking a look at Shawn and was about to sit up from the bed. Seeing this, Shawn walked up to help her, but was stopped by Windy stubbornly. He heard her say, "I want to go home." Shawn frowned slightly. Although Windy didn''t allow him to touch her, he still helped her up from the bed regardless of her resistance. "How can you leave the hospital in such a condition?" "I don''t like to stay in hospital." Windy said coldly and walked out of the ward stubbornly. Shawn didn''t know what to do to such a Windy. He just bent down to carry Windy in his arms and walked out of the ward. Chapter 299 I Want To Go Home (Part Two) Being held by Shawn, Windy felt very uncomfortable. She hadn''t forgiven him yet. Why should she let him hold her? Then she was suffering losses now. Thinking of this, Windy felt more imbalanced and shouted, "Who allows you to hold me? I don''t want you to hold me. Put me down quickly." In the face of such a Windy, Shawn became tough. He didn''t let go of her, but stressed peremptorily, "If you want to go home, let me hold you, or you can stay in the hospital." Hearing this, Windy stopped making trouble. She knew that Shawn was a man of his word. If she went against him, she would not get any benefits. Besides, she felt tired and didn''t want to argue with him anymore. So she calmed down and let him carry her into the elevator... In Yu''s manor, Anaya had been thinking about something since Rita left. On the New Year''s Eve, there was no joy at home. After Ted came back, he went upstairs. Now she was alone in the living room, drinking only some tea. She had no time to eat and she was also not in the mood to eat at all. At this moment, Anaya stood up from the sofa and was about to go upstairs to have a rest when she heard a whistling sound from outside. Not long after, she also because of you. In this case, he can''t betray you, right?" Windy became silent. She didn''t answer Anaya''s question. She just thought about the problem that had been bothering her all day long. Now after hearing so much from her mother-in-law, she was really sure that Shawn was really wronged. This time she misjudged him. Today, Windy had seen the intimate behavior between Shawn and Rita for two times, so it was inevitable that Windy would be confused by what she had seen. Moreover, it was true that Rita was going to live in Yu Clan. Therefore, Rita began to doubt what Shawn had said to her before. He said that he dated with Rita because Rita''s eyes looked like her eyes. He just coaxed her, right? In fact, Windy also noticed Rita''s eyes today. They looked like hers, but even so, Windy didn''t fully believe in Shawn. Especially when she heard Rita say that she was the mistress of Shawn, Windy lost her mind and no longer chose to believe Shawn. However, when she heard what Rita and Shawn said from her mother-in-law, it was almost the same as what Shawn said to her. So Windy trusted Shawn again. In fact, he did nothing wrong, but she didn''t trust him wholeheartedly. Chapter 300 Do You Think Im Willing To Do That (Part One) After thinking for a long time, Windy looked up at Anaya and said guiltily, "Mom, I''m sorry. It seems that I really misunderstood Shawn this time." "What''s more, I was so angry that I was sent to the hospital. My family was in a mess. I am really... I am so stupid. I made everyone worry about me, and even this New Year''s Eve..." Seeing that Windy was so remorseful, Anaya held her hand and comforted her, "Silly girl, it''s not your fault. I know that the reason why you are angry and misunderstand Shawn is that you care too much about him." "Fortunately, there is nothing serious now. You and the baby are safe. Let bygones be bygones. Don''t think too much." Windy nodded, "Okay." Thinking of Shawn, Anaya smiled again and said, "Shawn must be still worried about you for not forgiving him. You can talk to him later and everything will be fine." "I see." Windy also smiled. This time, she really smiled from the bottom of her heart, not pretending. Indeed, after li hen she looked at Shawn, she pursed her lips with a faint smile. In Shawn''s eyes, Windy''s current performance made him very confused. What was going on now? ''Is it possible that this little woman deliberately put on an act in front of grandpa and mother in order to let everyone live a happy new year?'' After thinking for a long time, Shawn only thought of this reason. He didn''t think that Windy would forgive him so soon, and for no reason. What he could think of was that she pretended to be happy in front of everyone, and she needed him to cooperate with her. After a while, Renee joked on Windy, "Windy, you are lying." Ted laughed. He just looked at Windy and said, "You are not recovered yet. How dare you run back from the hospital? You are not obedient at all." Windy smiled and said, "Grandpa, it''s boring to celebrate the New Year in the hospital. But it''s happy at home. There are so many people and I can also eat delicious food. How wonderful it is!" Chapter 301 Do You Think Im Willing To Do That (Part Two) Amused by Windy, Ted burst into laughter. Seeing that the dishes and dumplings were ready on the table, he said to the crowd, "Well, let''s started." "Grandpa, why don''t we have a drink to celebrate before the dinner?" Renee reminded. Ted nodded repeatedly. "Yes, you''re right. Let''s celebrate it. Let''s cheers first." Shawn raised his glass and was about to clink glasses with everyone, but he found that Windy was also holding wine. He frowned and said, "You are pregnant and just came back from the hospital. Drinking is not good." After saying that, Shawn complained, "Why didn''t Nancy prepare juice for you?" "Yes, I forgot it. Windy, you can''t drink." Said Anaya. Windy looked at Anaya with a smile, and then looked at Shawn with a trace of coquetry in her tone. "It doesn''t matter. I will just take a sip and have a taste, okay?" Before Shawn could say anything, Anaya opened her mouth again. She said, "Shawn, it''s New Year''s Eve today. The whole family is not convenient for you to take a shower by yourself, but you still stand there. What if you fall?" Windy knew that Shawn blamed her so much because he cared about her and the baby. With her back to him, she smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I just feel that it''s not convenient to run the bath water, so I just stood and took a shower." "How many times have I told you to let me do anything inconvenient for you? Why are you so disobedient every time?" After blaming Windy again, Shawn walked to the bathtub and began to run water. After the bathtub was filled with water, Shawn took Windy into it and said, "Have a good bath." As he spoke, Shawn began to take off his clothes. Seeing this, Windy asked, "Why do you take off your clothes?" "Of course I want to take a shower with you." Shawn replied and then bent down. He looked at Windy with amusement and asked, "Honey, we have made love for so many times. Are you still afraid of taking a shower with me now?" Chapter 302 I Will Be Dead Without You! (Part One) Hearing this, Windy''s face flushed. Although she and Shawn had done it many times, they rarely took a bath naked. Especially when they were sober, she felt even shyer. Even though Windy was pregnant now, she tried to take a shower by herself every time. Recently, she sometimes asked him to help her wipe her back. Therefore, when she heard that Shawn wanted to take a shower with her, she felt so shy that she didn''t dare to take a shower with him. "You... Can you be more serious?" Windy pretended to be angry. With a cheeky smile on his face, Shawn said, "It''s very serious to bathe with my wife!" Windy was speechless. She stared at him with hatred, but didn''t know how to fight back. She just muttered in her heart, ''This man is so shameless. How dare he say that he is serious?'' While Windy was muttering in her heart, Shawn had taken off his clothes and was about to step into the bathtub. When she came to her senses, she looked up and saw something she shouldn''t have seen. She screamed and quickly covered her eyes wi She shook her head and said, "Nothing." Looking at Windy''s dodging face, Shawn did not believe her words. He looked at her and raised his eyebrows. "Are you hiding something from me?" "No." Windy still shook her head. She didn''t want Shawn to know that Rita threatened her by sending a message, not because she didn''t believe him, but because she didn''t want him to worry about her. Shawn didn''t know what was on Windy''s mind. He just felt that there must be some secrets on her phone. The more she didn''t let him know, the more serious the matter was. Otherwise, she wouldn''t look so bad when he came out of the bathroom. Therefore, at this moment, Shawn''s attitude was firmer than Windy''s. he stretched out his slender hand in front of her and said, "Since there is no secret, show me your phone." Windy knew that he wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted. After hesitating for a moment, she handed the phone to him and explained, "In fact, it''s a message from a strange number. I think she might have sent it wrong." Chapter 303 I Will Be Dead Without You! (Part Two) Shawn didn''t respond to Windy. He directly turned on Windy''s phone and found the message she had just read. When he finished reading the message, he was nervous. He immediately knew who would send the message. Damn it, how dare she threaten his wife? It seemed that she was tired of living. Shawn lowered his head and looked at the little woman in his arms. He knew her explanation just now. She said that because she didn''t want him to worry about her. But this silly woman, how could she hide such an important thing from him? "You said she might send it wrong. But how could she know your name if she really sent it wrong?" Shawn asked Windy angrily. There was no response for a long time. He just warned her, "Don''t hide anything from me when you receive messages that threaten you like this again, okay?" Windy nodded in Shawn''s arms and said, "Okay." Shawn sighed deeply and held Windy more tightly. Thinking of the message just now, he was afraid that some not to go out. Even when she went out, he would send many bodyguards to protect her. Half a month had passed, but Rita didn''t appear again. Besides, after that message, Windy didn''t receive any threatening message from her anymore. Windy gradually forgot about it and didn''t think about it anymore. However, Shawn still sent so many bodyguards to protect her every day. Windy was a little dissatisfied with this. At noon, Windy went to the Dragon Empire group to bring lunch to Shawn. As soon as Shawn finished the meeting and returned to his office, he saw Windy waiting for him on the sofa. When Shawn saw Windy, he frowned and walked towards her. He said helplessly, "Honey, I told you that you don''t need to bring me food now. Why are you so disobedient?" Seeing Shawn sitting next to her, Windy smiled gently and joked, "Well, I brought you lunch, but you''re so dissatisfied with me. Do you have a mistress in your office? Are you afraid I will see her?" Chapter 304 Mrs. Windy Was Caught. (Part One) After Shawn heard what Windy said, his face darkened, but he said seriously, "Do you think your husband knows how to keep a mistress? Without giving Windy a chance to retort, Shawn continued, "My heart aches when I see you bringing me food every day!" "You always say something nice to make me happy." Windy pouted. Sometimes, Shawn was really glib. Shawn chuckled, looked at his beloved wife and asked, "Are you happy to be coaxed by me?" "Yes, I''m very happy." Windy pretended to be serious and nodded, but then she said, "I''m so happy that I can''t tell which of your words is true or false." As Windy spoke, she opened the lunch box and put the dishes she brought in front of Shawn. Then she heard him say, "To my wife, I will only tell the truths, not lies." Windy smiled and curled her lips. She stopped talking about this topic and said to Shawn, "Have a try now." "Okay." Shawn began to eat. While eating, he said, "Honey, since I eat the different food you bring to me from home every day, now I''m not used to the food outside." Windy y waited for the elevator, Windy said to Shawn, "Honey, can I discuss something with you?" "What?" Hearing this, Shawn frowned more tightly. He could almost guess Windy''s request. Looking at Shawn, Windy smiled, "Remove your bodyguards. I''ve been followed for half a month, but I haven''t encountered any danger. If they keep following me like this, I''ll go crazy!" Shawn had guessed it right. He remained silent and did not agree. But Windy acted like a spoiled child to him, "My dear Shawn, can you remove those bodyguards?" "No, I can''t. I''m worried about you before I find out Rita''s whereabouts, so I asked those bodyguards to follow her and continue to protect you until the day I confirm your safety." Shawn said firmly, indicating that he would not give in on this matter. Seeing his firm attitude, Windy was really annoyed. She snorted at him and shook off his hand. At this time, the elevator door was opened. She saw two serious bodyguards standing in the elevator, waiting for her. When they saw her and Shawn, they greeted respectfully. Chapter 305 Mrs. Windy Was Caught. (Part Two) Windy had been followed by these bodyguards for the past half a month. She couldn''t stand it anymore. Now even if she was taking an elevator, she had to be accompanied by them. She felt very depressed all of a sudden. She turned around and looked at Shawn. Then she pouted and looked very pitiful. Seeing her like this, Shawn smiled and said, "Since you don''t want me to drive you downstairs, I have to ask them to escort you." Windy pouted at Shawn, but finally reluctantly walked into the elevator. At the moment the elevator door was closed, she complained to Shawn outside, "I am too tired to be your wife!" When Shawn heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. This woman even complained to him. Didn''t she understand that he did this all because he loved her? However, how could he not know that his little woman was duplicity? Although it was tiring to be his wife, she was actually very happy in her heart! After the elevator door was closed, Shawn turned around oves Shawn so much, it is easier to torture her mentally. The more painful and unacceptable the torture is, the better!" Rita laughed crazily. After that, a vicious light flashed in her eyes. She stared at the second floor and said, "I think so." After withdrawing her sight, Rita put on an indifferent expression and said indifferently, "I know there is not enough time to torture Windy physically, so I don''t intend to do anything to her." "Moreover, it''s so obvious that I''m the one who will suffer losses if Shawn knows that I''m against him. So I choose to torture her mentally, but of course that''s not enough. I want this woman who has taken my man to suffer physically and mentally. She will feel sick and dirty when she sees Shawn!" Since then, Lesly really felt that her friend was more powerful than she thought. At least, she was impressed by her friend in dealing with her rival in love. Lesly smiled and asked, "What are you going to do? I can''t wait to know!" Chapter 306 Being Together With Shawn (Part One) After being locked up, Windy couldn''t move, speak or see anything. She fell asleep unconsciously on the bed. When she woke up, she found that the rope that tied her was loosened and her hands and feet could move freely. However, it was still dark in front of her, and her mouth was still sealed. The first thing Windy did when she was sober was to touch her belly. She felt relieved when she found that the baby was fine. Then she pulled off the tape on her mouth and finally could breathe well. This feeling was good! Then, Windy heard an ambiguous sound, and tore off the black cloth on her eyes. Following the sound, she saw a huge LCD TV hanging on the wall opposite the bed, on which someone were making love. At first, Windy thought it was the freak who caught her and deliberately put such a freak thing in front of her. She immediately felt disgusted and wanted to move her eyes away. But when she saw the faces of the man and the woman in love, she immediately sat up from the bed and looked at them carefully. The if you dare to hurt me, Shawn will not let you go." Hearing Windy''s warning, Rita was quite unhappy. She glared at Windy again and said, "Windy, the more you say so, the more I''m going to destroy you and make Shawn regret falling in love with you!" After saying that, Rita ordered the bodyguards standing aside, "Do it." After receiving Rita''s order, the bodyguard standing beside walked to the bedside. It was not until then that Windy found that the bodyguard standing in front of her was holding an injector. There was a tube of transparent liquid in the injector, and she did not know what it was, but she was afraid. What the hell was it? If the liquid was injected into her body, she didn''t know what would happen. Would it hurt her baby? Seeing the bodyguard approaching her, Windy shook her head and shouted in horror, "What are you going to do?" Seeing that the bodyguard didn''t respond at all, Windy looked at Rita again and said, "Rita, what do you want? Just come at me, but you can''t hurt my child." Chapter 307 Being Together With Shawn (Part Two) She had lost a child before, and now she could never lose this child again. It was more painful than directly killing her. "Can''t I hurt your child?" Rita asked innocently, and then she smiled viciously, "It seems that you care about this child very much. If so, does Shawn also care about the baby?" Rita''s face became ferocious. She said to Windy coldly, "Windy, the more you and Shawn care about, the more I''m going to destroy it. Shawn cares about you, so now, I''m going to destroy you first. He cares about your baby, so next, I''m going to destroy your baby as well!" After saying that, Rita laughed wildly. Then she turned around and walked out of the room. The following things were left to the two bodyguards. Although Windy was afraid that the two bodyguards would inject her with some unknown drug to hurt her and her baby, no one came to save her now, and she could not escape at all, so she was finally forced to be injected with unknown drugs. The two bodyguards successfully injected e withdrew her hand that was held by him, and did not answer his question. Windy''s reaction made Shawn''s heart sink. He didn''t know what was wrong with her. He thought she was not feeling well, so he sat closer to her and gently held her little face to make her look at him. He asked her again, "Honey, are you feeling uncomfortable? Tell me, okay?" Although Windy was looking at Shawn, Shawn could feel that when she looked at him, her big eyes were indifferent. It was obvious that she was looking at him, but it seemed that she was not looking at him. "Windy, don''t scare me. Say something to me, okay?" Shawn was anxious and begged. After waiting for a long time, Windy still didn''t hear Windy''s words. He became more anxious. "Have a good rest first. Marvin is downstairs. I''ll ask him to come up and check you again." As Shawn spoke, he stood up from the edge of the bed and was about to go downstairs to call Marvin, but he heard Windy speak in a calm and emotionless voice, "I''m fine." Chapter 308 An Intimate Past (Part One) Even if Shawn couldn''t tell how Windy was feeling at the moment, he was not very anxious since Windy started to speak to him. Then he sat down on the edge of the bed again and looked at the woman on the bed. He asked worriedly, "Are you really all right?" Windy nodded slightly to show that she was really fine. Shawn frowned slightly. Why didn''t she say anything again? Was she stimulated by Rita again so that she was like this? In fact, Shawn really wanted to ask Windy what had happened to her and what had Rita done to her. He wanted Windy to tell him and he wanted to let her know that he would protect her and he wouldn''t let her get hurt again. However, considering that Windy had just been saved and hadn''t fully recovered from what happened today, and she was obviously very unhappy now, he didn''t want to force her. He decided to talk about everything after she took a rest. Thinking of this, Shawn was not in a hurry to ask Windy, but said to her considerately, "I know that you have an accident this afternoon, Grandpa and mom are very worried about you, and your parents or a while, and then turned her face away, not looking at him anymore. It seemed that she was very disappointed in him. Shawn felt deeply helplessness. He realized that his attitude just now was too irritable, and he felt very sorry for her. The next second, he suddenly held her tightly in his arms and said guiltily, "I''m sorry, Windy. I didn''t mean to yell at you just now. I''m just too anxious." "It doesn''t matter. You can do whatever you like to me." Windy said, letting Shawn hold her. Shawn was obviously stunned. He couldn''t understand what Windy meant. He let go of her, held her face, looked at her carefully and asked, "Why do you say that?" Windy looked away again and didn''t want to see Shawn. She just replied indifferently, "There''s no reason." Shawn sensed that something was wrong with Windy. She was silent just now and didn''t want to talk to him, but now she said these strange words. What happened to her? "Windy, are you hiding something from me?" Shawn asked. He really wanted to know what on earth Rita had done to Windy after she was kidnapped by Rita. Chapter 309 An Intimate Past (Part Two) Windy kept silent again. About the video and pictures she saw in Rita''s villa this afternoon, she really wanted to question Shawn whether it was true or not, but she was afraid of getting the answer. She was afraid that what she had seen was true. If so, she would really collapse. Although she was eighty percent sure now, she could still suspect that Rita faked those video and photos to irritate her before she asked Shawn. However, once she got a positive answer from Shawn, she would probably not even have the qualifications to suspect. At that time, she could only accept this cruel fact. Shawn was really helpless with Windy. No matter what he said, she would not tell him what had happened. He could only be anxious and could do nothing. Holding back his anger, Shawn glared at Windy for a long time. Then he said angrily, "What happened today? Tell me!" Before Windy could speak, Shawn heard a knock on the door, followed by the voice of Anaya. She asked, "Shawn, what''s wrong with you and Windy? Why are you so angry with her? We heard it downstairs." Wind th him or Rita. However, it turned out that Shawn''s guess was right. The next second, he heard Windy say to him, "I saw a video, the video of you and Rita." Hearing this, the eyes of Shawn suddenly became gloomy. He didn''t expect that Windy would see the video of him and Rita! If what Windy saw was true, then where did the video come from? He could think of that except for the time when he studied in the United States, he had done it once with Rita. From then on, he had never done it with any other woman, even when he was with Carol. However, the damn woman, Rita, dared to take a video at that time, and today Rita even provoked his wife with the video of him and Rita being together in the past. This woman was really tired of living! However, Shawn knew clearly that it was after that time that he broke up with Rita. Because at that time, he completely understood that no matter how much women looked like Windy, they would never become Windy. In his eyes, they were just the substitutes of Windy, and he would never be with a substitute for a lifetime. Chapter 310 Its Betrayal (Part One) As for being with Carol, Shawn had never had sex with her. That was because when Shawn was with Carol, he always felt something wrong. The girl was with him was obviously the one he knew when he was a child, but he didn''t know why he didn''t feel that way about Carol. Every time he wanted to get close to her, he always kept away from her, so when he was with Carol, he had been keeping her at an arm''s length. It was not until last year that Shawn realized why he always felt something wrong when he was with Carol. That was because Carol was not the little girl he met when he was a child. Seeing that Shawn kept silent for a long time, didn''t say anything, and didn''t defend himself, Windy had guessed the result. His current performance was to tell her that he had indeed had sex with Rita, so the video Rita showed her was true and not man-made. All of a sudden, Windy felt it funny. She deceived herself by telling herself that before she got the answer from Shawn, she could think that it was Rita who deliberately asked someone to synthesize it in Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. ave nothing to do with her. I didn''t have sex with her. It''s true." Windy suddenly felt that she had become a very appropriate excuse for Shawn to defend himself. But the more he tried to use her as an excuse, the more hypocritical she thought he was. So she said, "Shawn, don''t say that you love me so much. You have a good relationship with other women, but let me be an excuse for you to have sex with other women. Don''t you think such an excuse is really disdainful? " Hearing what Windy said, Shawn was very angry. "Windy, that''s how you look at me?" Did this woman really have a heart? Could she think carefully? Over the past year, was his care for her, his love for her, and his love for her all fake? Now, she even took all his feelings for her as a humiliation, saying that he just used her as an excuse, an excuse to mess around with other women! "Aren''t you?" Windy retorted stubbornly. Shawn nodded, indicating that he was very disappointed with Windy. In the end, he said nothing more, turned around and walked out of the room... Chapter 311 Its Betrayal (Part Two) Looking at the receding figure of Shawn, Windy''s heart began to chill one point one. She didn''t expect that their relationship had come to this point. Was their relationship broken up now? The next day, Shawn went to work as usual. He worked hard, then got off work and took a nap. The only difference was that no one came to bring him lunch today. That''s right. He had a fight with Windy last night. How could she come to deliver food to him? He was afraid the person she hated to see most now was him. However, she hated him, and he also felt disappointed at her. He had thought that their relationship had become much more mature after more than a year''s test, and would not be as weak as it was at the beginning. But it was obvious that he was wrong. The appearance of Rita broke everything between him and Windy. Windy did not believe him and she couldn''t let go of his past. What could he do to change the past? After a long time, Shawn heard the telephone ring on his desk. He stretched out his long arm and pressed the answer key. Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. s and odorless poison you said. Don''t play tricks here." Rita nodded and said indifferently, "Okay, you don''t believe me, but you will believe Windy, won''t you? If you want to know whether what I said is true or not, you can go back and ask her if I had asked someone to give her an injection yesterday afternoon!" Hearing Rita ask him to go back to ask Windy. He suddenly felt that ninety percent of what this woman said was true, and today Rita had the courage to come to him, so she was 100% sure that he wouldn''t dare to hurt her. Thinking of this, he believed that Rita must have some trump card to win. Was there really poison in Windy''s body? Shawn didn''t know if Windy was really poisoned by Rita, but he was really unhappy to be threatened like this. If what Rita said was true, then he would be controlled by her in the future? Even though Shawn was very unhappy, he knew very well that if Windy was really injected with poison by Rita, then for Windy''s sake, he would probably be controlled by this damn woman in the future. Chapter 312 Heart Is Bleeding (Part One) Rita seemed to have guessed what Shawn was thinking at the moment. She said, "Shawn, I''m not lying to you. What I just said is true. No matter what my purpose is, if you really love Windy so much and think for her, I''m afraid you will have to be controlled by me in the future, because except me, no one can detox Windy." After saying that, Rita smiled proudly, turned around and left... With a sullen and handsome face, the blue veins on his forehead bulged. Looking at Rita''s receding figure, Shawn couldn''t do anything. He felt fucking uncomfortable! No matter what, Windy was the most important person to him. Before he was sure whether she was safe or not, he couldn''t hurt Rita at all. Just as Rita said, he would probably have to do whatever Rita told him to do in the future. Shawn also knew clearly that no matter how hard he couldn''t tolerate Rita in the future, he wouldn''t give up Windy''s life. As long as Windy was fine, even if he was controlled by Rita, even if he would feel humiliated, he would endure it! In Yu''s manor In the main bedroom on the second floor, since Shawn was angry last night and left, he hadn'' Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. e had said just now, she was even more upset, and very chaotic. Windy knew that what Shawn said just now was true, but she couldn''t go through that obstacle in her heart then how could she forgive him? In the past, before she married Shawn, Windy felt that she liked Shawn very much, but it just liked, she liked him very much. It seemed that it had nothing to do with love. After marriage, she felt that she loved him. The longer she stayed with him, the more she loved him. Even though she was always bullied by him at the beginning, she still loved him with all her heart. Before this, Windy had never known how deep her love for Shawn was. But after she knew what happened between Rita and him, she realized that she loved this man so much that she wanted to possess him alone and didn''t want him to be touched by any other woman. Therefore, when she knew that he had sex with Rita, she would be so angry that she couldn''t even forgive him. She felt that the man who originally belonged to her was no longer complete. He belonged to her, but at the same time belonged to another woman. This feeling made her very uncomfortable. Chapter 313 Heart Is Bleeding (Part Two) Last night, Windy didn''t want to say such hurtful words to Shawn, saying that he took her as an excuse to mess up with other women. She knew very well that in the past year, Shawn''s love and affection for her were not fake. He loved her with all his heart, but she was just angry and couldn''t accept the fact that he and Rita had sex in the past, that was why she questioned him so much. However, after that, Windy also thought about it carefully. After all, the relationship between Shawn and Rita was in the past. The past could not represent the present and the future. If Shawn had always been loyal to her, why was she still thinking about too much? Lying on the bed, Windy was not sleepy at all. She kept thinking about the relationship between her and Shawn. What should she do? After a while, Windy touched her big belly and gently stroked it. Then she mumbled, "Baby, my baby, what do you think Mommy should do? You know what? In fact, I know very well that your father really loves me. But when it comes to the matter between him and Rita, I feel that I can''t forgive him easily, because I will feel unco Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. ct something into your body?" On the second morning, Shawn got up as usual, then washed himself, dressed up, and went downstairs to have breakfast. Windy hadn''t got up yet, but she also got up after Shawn walked out of the room. When Shawn arrived at the dining room downstairs, he obviously felt that the atmosphere today was very strange. Ted''s old face was tense. Anaya seemed to have something bothering her, constantly shaking her head and sighing. And even the most talkative person, Renee, became very quiet today. Shawn didn''t know what had happened to make the three of them so unhappy, but he believed that no matter how unhappy they were, their situation was not as bad as his now. Windy, that little woman, didn''t forgiven him now. In his opinion, there was nothing worse than this. Thinking of this, Shawn became helpless and worried. Then he walked to the table and sat down, preparing to have breakfast before going to work. However, to Shawn''s surprise, as soon as he sat down, Ted threw him a newspaper and said seriously, "You''d better explain it clearly to me. What the hell is going on?" Chapter 314 That Is All True (Part One) Hearing this, Shawn picked up the newspaper that Ted threw at him in confusion, and then read it carefully. When he saw the photo of him and Rita together and the report on their affairs that almost on the whole page of the newspaper, his face suddenly became gloomy. Damn it, Rita really took the photos of him and her together to the newspaper! However, to Shawn''s surprise, Renee told Shawn again, "Shawn, the news you saw on the newspaper is not too much. The more excessive content is on TV." Looking at Renee, Shawn frowned slightly and put down the newspaper. He stood up from the chair and went straight to the living room. Then he turned on the TV. There was entertainment news on the TV. Shawn turned on a TV station and it was about the past of him and Rita. Then he took the remote control and randomly searched other channels. Almost all the channels were talking about the past affairs of him and Rita. Shawn chose one channel and listened carefully to the play. It said, "The number one noble young master of A city, the executive president and chairman of Dragon Empire gr Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. et excited because of these things. If she got excited, it would be bad for her own health and the baby. So, Ted also tried to comfort Windy, "Windy, Shawn used to be frivolous and young and inevitably muddled. Now someone has something on him, and the matter of him has been reported on newspapers and TV. You will definitely feel uncomfortable after you know this. But you have to think more about yourself and your child. Don''t be too excited. If you get hurt because of this, or if your relationship with Shawn is shaken because of this, it will only make someone complacent, understand?" Anaya thought what Anaya said was reasonable, so she nodded and looked at Windy, "Yes, Windy. If you feel sad when you are pissed off by Shawn, just tell me and your grandfather. We will definitely help you. But don''t be excited. Don''t hurt the baby. Don''t be against yourself." Windy smiled at Ted and Anaya and said, "Grandpa, mom, I know. Don''t worry. I''m fine." "I have lost a baby before. This baby is more important than my life. I will never let anything happen to the baby again." Chapter 315 That Is All True (Part Two) Hearing what Windy said, Ted nodded with satisfaction, but he still stressed, "Silly girl, although my dear great grandson is important, you are also important. You and your baby must be fine, so that I can really rest assured." Windy smiled again and said nothing. She just ate breakfast unhurriedly... Compared with the fact that Windy was loved and cared by the family, Shawn looked lonely. He was ignored by his family as if he was redundant. He knew that Mr. Ted and Anaya were angry with him and Rita''s matter because they were afraid that he and Rita''s affairs would affect Windy''s mood. He could understand and he didn''t blame them. On the contrary, he felt relieved when he saw that they loved his wife and child more. He knew that during this period of time, he and Windy might be alienated from each other because of the matter between him and Rita, but he would not let this situation continue for too long. So now, seeing that Windy was cared and loved by so many people, he could rest assured. "Shawn." Ted called, and then he said to Shawn, "You must clean up all the reports o Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. ring what the guard said, Leila became anxious. "I''m really a friend of Windy. I came here to see my good friend just because I knew that Shawn had an affair with another woman. How can you not let me in now?" The guard didn''t care about the anxious look on Leila''s face at all. He just said lightly, "You said you are a friend of Mrs. Windy then should I believe you? How do I know whether you are Mrs. Windy''s friend or the reporter just now who wants to take the opportunity to interview Mrs. Windy and the other members of Yu Clan?" Before Leila could say anything more, the guard continued, "If you are really a friend of [Mrs. Windy, you can''t go in today. You''d better come back later." This little guard pissed Leila off. She had said that she was a friend of Windy, but he still suspected that she was a reporter who was pretending to be Windy''s friend. Leila stared at him angrily for a long time. Regardless of whether the guard wanted to stop her or not, she broke into Yu''s manor directly. Damn it! The more he didn''t allow her to enter, the more she insisted on entering today! Chapter 316 Divorce Her And Then Marry Me (Part One) Seeing that Leila was about to break in, the guard caught up with her and shouted behind her, "Hey, come out. You can''t break in randomly." Turning around, Leila took a look at the guard who was chasing after her and replied, "You didn''t allow me to enter. Then I have to break in randomly." "No way! Come out right now!" The guard was still chasing after her and ordered her loudly. Without hearing what the guard behind her said, Leila stubbornly walked into the manor. She didn''t care what the guard said. Today she must see Windy. At this moment, Renee walked out of the manor and happened to meet Leila. Last time when Renee visited Windy in the hospital, she had met Leila, so Renee knew Leila. Now seeing that Leila was running in front and the guard was chasing after her, Renee stopped and looked at them. When Leila saw Renee, she hid behind Renee and shouted, "Renee, help me." "What''s wrong? What happened? " After glancing at the guard who was chasing after Leila, Renee looked at Leila who was hiding behind her and asked. "Miss Renee." The guard said politely and res Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. tioned by many people outside. Windy began to doubt if she could continue to hold on? "My baby, what do you think Mommy should do?" Windy looked down at her bulging belly, gently stroked it and murmured. For the sake of her baby, Windy thought that she should hold on no matter what happened between her and Shawn. She couldn''t let her baby be born without a father. ''So, my baby, for you, no matter how hard it is, Mommy will bear it.'' "Knock, knock, knock..." A knock on the door interrupted Windy''s thoughts. Then she turned around and opened the door. When Windy saw the woman standing outside the door was Leila, she immediately became happy. She held Leila''s hand and asked with a happy smile, "Why are you here, Leila?" "How dare Shawn treats you like this? Of course I must come to see you!" Leila replied. Looking at Windy''s happy face, but there was a touch of sadness on Windy''s face. Leila shook her head helplessly, sighed and reproached Windy with concern, "You silly girl, you locked yourself in the room alone. You must be worried about the matter of Shawn, right?" Chapter 317 Divorce Her And Then Marry Me (Part Two) "Of course not!" Windy retorted with a smile. She stubbornly refused to reveal her sadness to anyone. Standing next to them, Renee looked at Windy and Leila with a smile. She knew that there must be a lot to talk about between them, so Renee said, "Renee, don''t worry about my brother''s matter. Now that Leila came to see you, if you are unhappy, just tell her. If there are something always buried in your heart, it''s inevitable for you to feel heavy in your heart. How can you be happy since then? So, if you say it out, you will feel happier." Hearing the concern words from Renee towards her, Windy looked at Renee with a gentle smile and nodded, "I know." Then Renee smiled at Windy and said, "You two take your time. I have something to deal with, so I won''t be with you." "Okay, go ahead." Said Windy. Then, Renee turned to look at Leila and said, "Leila, please stay with Windy today. I''m leaving now." "Okay." After Windy and Leila went downstairs, the two smiled at each other. Then Windy said to Leila, "Leila, it''s your first time to come to Yu Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. at the man opposite and asked. Shawn kept silent. He clearly remembered his promise to Windy, and he always reminded himself that he could be sorry for anyone in his life, but he couldn''t betray his beloved woman, Windy! Rita didn''t expect that even though she had threatened Shawn with Shawn''s life, he was still so stubborn to refuse to marry her. Then she would be cruel now. A moment later, Rita reminded him for the last time, "Shawn, you''d better think twice. Now Windy''s life is under my control. If you don''t want to save her, I will never cherish her life Hearing Rita''s words, Shawn frowned. He had to admit that her coercion made him feel stressed. He clenched his fists again and again, and finally loosened his grip. "Give me some time, I have to think it over." Hearing this, Rita smiled with satisfaction. Sure enough, her threat worked. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll give you two days. You must give me an answer in two days." Shawn didn''t say anything more, nor did he look at the woman in front of him again. He stood up and left the cafe... Chapter 318 Snatching (Part One) After chatting with Rita, Shawn didn''t go back to work directly after leaving the cafe. At this moment, he was very upset. He drove aimlessly, not in the mood to go back to work. Windy had already started to ignore Shawn because that he had sex with Rita in the past. The gossip happened this morning undoubtedly made Windy feel more depressed. At this moment, he didn''t know what she was thinking, and he felt that she would be farther and farther away from him. But, damn it! Rita just made such a request to him. She actually asked him to divorce Windy and marry her. Then Rita was willing to give him the antidote injected with Windy''s body poison, which made him feel very difficult and angry! Shawn knew that after what happened this morning, Windy must be in a bad mood. She must have wavered in their love and marriage. If he asked for a divorce at this time, that little woman would be more disappointed in him. And at that time, even if he had nothing to do with Rita now, Windy would suspect that he and Rita really had something to do with ea Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. so long? Shawn became flustered. He immediately turned over from Windy to the other side of her and held her in his arms. He shouted anxiously, "Windy, what''s wrong?" Windy, who was held in the arms of Shawn, remained motionless. Now she was like a dead person, completely lifeless, and did not respond. "Honey." Shawn didn''t get any response from Windy, so he called her again, but there was still no response from her. He was afraid that something might happen to her and the baby. Then what should he do? Shawn held Windy more tightly in his arms. When he spoke again, his voice trembled with nervousness and fear. "Honey, what''s wrong with you? Say something and give me a response, Okay?" Windy was still unresponsive, while Shawn was so anxious that he wanted to cry. He looked at her big belly, and then found that she stretched out her hand to protect her belly. Her action made Shawn even more scared. He looked at her beautiful little face again, and saw that her expression finally changed. She frowned tightly and she looked terrible. Chapter 319 Snatching (Part Two) "Honey, do you feel a stomachache?" Shawn asked nervously. Windy looked really weak now. Her eyes flashed. She stared coldly at the man in front of her and said weakly, "Shawn, this time... If the baby is gone, we... We will be completely over! " After hearing Windy''s words, Shawn was a little flustered and didn''t know what to do. He touched Windy''s belly with one hand and shook his head. "No, no. It won''t happen." Windy closed her eyes in despair. She also hoped that it wouldn''t happen, because she could no longer bear the pain of losing her own flesh and blood. She also prayed in her heart, ''Baby, be strong. No matter what happens, never leave Mommy behind!'' Seeing that Windy closed her eyes in despair, Shawn felt as if his heart was pricked by a needle, and finally regained a little sanity. He found his mobile phone and called Marvin, asking him to come over as soon as possible. He repeatedly emphasized that Marvin should come as soon as possible, as if a second later, Windy and her child would Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. hawn, "From now on, get out of Yu Clan. As long as I''m alive, you can''t come back to Yu Clan anymore. I will take that I don''t have you as my grandson!" At first, Ted loved his grandson very much. He had never thought of kicking his grandson out of the house, because Ted loved him since he was a child. But Shawn let him down again and again, making Ted disappointed. Ted was really angry, so he had to make such a decision. Otherwise, Ted really couldn''t imagine what would happen to his precious great grandchild in the future. Shawn felt wronged. When did he say that he didn''t want his child? Shawn wanted to give all his love to the baby that Windy gave birth to for him. What made Shawn feel even more aggrieved was that he heard the heartless words from Ted. Shawn frowned again and again. He looked at Mr. Ted in front of him and couldn''t say a word. Shawn really didn''t expect that one day his grandfather, who loved him so much, would break off the relationship with him and let him leave Yu Clan. .. Chapter 320 Break Off With Yu Clan Even Marvin and Anaya, who were standing aside, felt incredible after hearing Ted''s heartless words to Shawn. They all knew how much Ted valued and loved Shawn, who was the only descendant of Yu Clan. They never thought that Ted would make such a decision. Seeing that Shawn stood silently without saying a word, Anaya was anxious. This was her only son. Even if Ted really wanted to give up his grandson, she didn''t want to give up her own son. So she said to Ted, "Dad, I know you are angry now, but your decision will separate Shawn and Windy. How can you do that? " Standing next to them, Marvin also persuaded Ted, "That''s right, Grandpa. Even if Shawn has made thousands of mistakes, whether he can be forgiven or not depends on the judgment after Windy wakes up. You really need to think twice before making such a decision. And Grandpa, even if you don''t care about Windy and Shawn, you have to think about your unborn great grandchild. Do you have the heart to see such a small child born without a father?" Hearing this, Anaya looked at Ted and Ted nodded repeatedly. Then she said, "That''s right, father. No matter how angry you are, you should consider for your little great grandchild. I believe you won''t bear to see the baby born without father''s care." Marvin and Anaya decided to use the family bond policy to persuade Ted not to kick Shawn out of Yu Clan. But Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you. hought her son was too stupid. Hearing Anaya''s words, Windy, who was in a coma, frowned slightly. After a long time, Windy slowly opened her eyes and looked at Anaya, who was sitting by the bed and crying. Windy asked softly, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Hearing Windy talking to her, Anaya looked up at her, wiped her tears and said happily, "Windy, you finally wake up." While speaking, Anaya began to carefully check Windy''s infusion condition and asked with concern, "How is it going? Do you feel uncomfortable?" Seeing that Anaya cared about her so much, Windy shook her head with a weak smile and said, "Mom, I''m fine. I don''t feel uncomfortable." "That''s good, that''s good." Anaya replied repeatedly. Hearing what Windy said, she was finally relieved. Windy smiled at Anaya again. Then Windy looked around the room, it seemed that she was looking for Shawn. When Windy woke up and didn''t see Shawn by her side, she felt empty in her heart. In the end, no matter how much Shawn hurt her, she couldn''t really hate him. Love is sometimes a torment. You think that person hurt you, making you angry, furious and you feel that the person is unforgivable, but you can''t be disheartened by him or her! This means that you really love that person. Of course, Anaya noticed Windy''s gaze. Anaya looked around the room and asked, "Windy, are you looking for Shawn?" Chapter 321 Forgiveness Hearing this, Windy suddenly felt very uncomfortable. She was indeed looking for Shawn. Now that he was not here, she always felt that he did not care about her, so she could not find him. He had hurt her before, but he never hid. He would only care about her more, but this time was different. Seeing that Windy didn''t say anything, Anaya didn''t know what she was thinking, but continued, "Shawn... Your grandfather has driven Shawn out of Yu Clan. " Windy looked at Anaya in disbelief. After a while, Windy asked, "Why?" Windy couldn''t understand why Ted was willing to kick Shawn out of the house since he loved Shawn so much? "Because of your accident this time, your grandfather is completely disappointed in Shawn. He is afraid that Shawn will hurt you and your baby again, so he would rather expel Shawn from Yu Clan to protect you and your baby from any harm." Anaya explained to Windy. After listening to Anaya''s explanation, Windy felt a little uncomfortable. Windy knew that what Ted did might be for the sake of the baby in her belly, but no matter what, she didn''t want Ted to kick Shawn out of Yu Clan for her and the baby. "Mom, did Grandpa really kick Shawn out because of me and our child?" Windy asked with uncertainty. Anaya nodded, "It''s true." After thinking for a while, Anaya looked at Windy and continued, "Windy, no matter how wrong Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader I let it go? It''s enough as long as Shawn treat and love me well in the future. Grandpa, although you kicked Shawn out of the house in order to protect me and my child, I know that in your heart, you feel worse than anyone else. In that case, let''s give Shawn another chance. As long as he treats me and our child well in the future, I don''t want to care about anything else. Grandpa, please don''t be angry or fuss about it, Okay?" Hearing so many sincere words from Windy, and even though she had been hurt so much by his grandson, she still forgave his grandson generously. Ted sighed deeply and helplessly, and then said to Windy, "You have said so and you don''t have any complaints or anger against Shawn. What else can I not forgive him?" Hearing this, Windy smiled gently and said happily, "Thank you, Grandpa." Hearing Windy''s words, Ted nodded happily. Anaya was also happy that her daughter-in-law had persuaded Ted to let Shawn come back. Now Anaya didn''t have to worry about her son anymore. Anaya looked at Windy with a smile, and Windy was also looking at her with a smile. Then she saw Anaya stand up from the table and say, "I''m going to call Shawn and tell him that your grandfather has forgiven him, and Windy, you have forgiven him, too. He will be very happy." "Okay." Windy answered, and saw Anaya walking towards the living room... Chapter 322 Im Going To Marry Rita When Anaya came to the living room, she saw Shawn come back from outside, but there was another person behind him. When Anaya saw it clearly, she knew that it was Rita. "Shawn, why did you bring her back?" Anaya asked when Shawn and Rita walked into the living room. The living room was very close to the dining room, so when Anaya spoke, Windy and Ted, who were still in the dining room, heard it. Then the two of them came to the living room from the dining room. When Windy saw that Shawn came back with Rita, she frowned and didn''t understand what he meant. Why did he bring Rita home at this time? Wasn''t he afraid that Windy would be angry and misunderstand him? On the other hand, Ted just stood aside and observed the situation calmly. He felt that something was going to happen when his grandson came back home with Rita. After a while, Rita walked up to Anaya. She said to Anaya with a smile, "Auntie, don''t be so formal with me. I''m your half daughter-in-law. Why can''t Shawn take me back?" "What do you mean?" Anaya asked seriously, looking at Rita''s complacent smile. After hearing what Rita said to Anaya, Windy frowned tightly. At this moment, Windy just stared at Rita without blinking, waiting for Rita to answer Anaya''s question. Of course, Rita noticed that Windy Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader do you want to do? Shawn, do you know that Windy will misunderstand you after you said these words? After she misunderstands you, she will probably never forgive you for the rest of her life. And, do you know how sad Windy was when she woke up after your grandpa kicked you out of the house yesterday? Just now, she was pleading with your Grandpa for you and asked your Grandpa to let you come back home. She said that no matter what you did, she was willing to forgive you, and asked your Grandpa to forgive you as well and not take it to heart. But you brought another woman back to Yu Clan and said you would marry her. Then what news are you telling Windy? Do you want to divorce her?" Hearing what Anaya said, Shawn felt very uncomfortable. At this moment, he really wanted Windy to blame him more, not forgive him. Maybe in this way, he would be crueler to Windy and ask for a divorce. But now he really couldn''t say anything. He couldn''t divorce Windy. Moreover, in the heart of Shawn, he was unwilling to divorce Windy. At this moment, he couldn''t do it in front of her tolerance for him. After hearing the last sentence of Anaya, Windy suddenly realized the reason why Shawn came back and announced to her that he would marry Rita was that he was forcing her to divorce him! Chapter 323 Give Me The Divorce Agreement And Ill Sign It Now that things had come to this, Windy felt that the fate between her and Shawn was really over. Since he wanted to divorce her, she should fulfill his wish. "Shawn, you mean you want to divorce me, right?" Windy asked. Her voice sounded very calm, without any emotion. Looking at Windy for a long time, Shawn couldn''t answer. How much he wanted to tell her, ''Windy, I don''t want to divorce you. I don''t want to divorce you all my life.'' But now facing Rita, he couldn''t respond to Windy in this way. He had to get the antidote from Rita, or everything he had done would be in vain, and perhaps Rita would be more disadvantageous to Windy. Windy didn''t get any response from Shawn. She nodded and said, "You can refuse to answer my question. Now I understand what you mean. Shawn, you just want to divorce me, don''t you? Only after you divorce me can you marry Rita, right? Well, in that case, I''ll do you a favor. Shawn, this time, I, Windy, officially propose to you for a divorce!" Windy said the last sentence firmly and decisively. She remembered that Shawn had threatened her not to mention divorce to him in the future. He wanted to be together with her for the rest of their lives, but today he forced her to divorce him. Her heart was really painful, as if it was about to break apart. "Okay." Shawn replied without hesitation. Then he turned Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ced her to divorce, so she didn''t give him any chance and said directly, "Give me the divorce agreement and I''ll sign it!" Facing Windy''s stubborn and serious look, Shawn felt sorry and helpless. He wanted to tell her that he didn''t mean to divorce, but he had no choice but to divorce, but he really couldn''t tell her. Shawn handed the divorce agreement to Windy. Windy took it and found a signature pen. Then she sat down on the sofa and looked at the words "Divorce Agreement" on the short table in front of her. For a moment, she really wanted to cry. After signing the divorce agreement, she had nothing to do with Shawn anymore. She asked herself if she really willing to divorce him. The answer was, of course, unwilling. But thinking of the fact that Shawn forced her to do so, Windy signed it in anger. Shawn looked at Windy before she signed it, Shawn reminded her, "Don''t you read the divorce agreement before you sign it? If you just sign the divorce agreement like this, you can''t change it when you find there are some unreasonable things about distribution of property in it. " Hearing this, Windy raised her head and looked at Shawn. She sneered, "I don''t care about your property at all. Besides, you have severed the relationship with Grandpa, and everything of Yu Clan will no longer belong to you. What else do you think you can give me?" Chapter 324 Not Poisoned At All Hearing what Windy said, Shawn nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Once I divorce you, my relationship with grandfather will be completely severed. From then on, I will leave Yu Clan. Indeed, I will lose all my property and I don''t have anything to give to you." Windy didn''t respond. With a pen in her hand, she signed her name on the divorce agreement... After the divorce process between Shawn and Windy was completed, he left Yu Clan with Rita, while Windy sat on the sofa in a daze, looking at the divorce agreement in her hand with the names of Shawn and her. She was too aggrieved to say a word, and then her tears fell down, wetting the divorce agreement. "Windy." Seeing that Windy was so aggrieved, Anaya called her, and then persuaded her, "Silly girl, don''t cry. Without Shawn, you still have us, and the baby. We will always be with you." Sitting next to them, Ted nodded and said to Windy, "Windy, your mother is right. In my heart, you will always be the good granddaughter-in-law of Yu Clan. We will always be with you. I promise that you will be happier than being with Shawn in the future. I will never let you be wronged again." Windy felt a little touched in her wronged heart. She didn''t expect that Ted and Anaya would still treat her like this after she had divorced Shawn. They treated her as a member of Yu C Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader n such a smart man, Shawn. "And what?" Shawn was anxious. He was worried about the safety of Windy. He was afraid that the poison that Rita injected into Windy''s body would suddenly have any reaction, which would be harmful to Windy''s body and the baby. But Rita was joking about their lives. Damn it! If he hadn''t cared about Windy, he would have killed Rita already! Rita didn''t think about the consequences when she told the truth to Shawn. She only knew that they were a legal couple now. She had already revenged on Shawn and Windy, and she didn''t care about anything else. At the worst, she would fight to death with Shawn, or perish together! So, Rita said to Shawn, "And Windy was not poisoned at all. I injected her with glucose. I was just trying to frighten you and Windy." "Tut, tut, tut. Shawn, I didn''t expect that a smart man like you could be so easily cheated. You not only divorced Windy, but also got the marriage certificate with me. Ha ha..." Rita laughed wildly at the end of her words. Shawn had been worried about Windy for so long. In order to get the antidote for Windy from Rita, he even agreed to Rita''s all unreasonable requirements that he even divorced his beloved woman and got the marriage certificate with Rita, the damn woman. But Shawn didn''t expect that he just got such an answer in the end! Chapter 325 Rita, You Are Going To Die Soon There was no poison in Windy''s body. It was just glucose. At this moment, Shawn really didn''t know that whether he should feel lucky that Windy was healthy and fine... Or should he blame himself for being so stupid to fall into the trap of Rita so easily? At this moment, hearing the wild laughter of Rita, Shawn really had an impulse to kill her. Damn it, it was all because of this woman that he divorced Windy. He felt that he couldn''t vent his anger by killing her. He should torture her to death one point one! Seeing the gloomy look on Shawn''s face that he pressed his thin lips tightly and kept silent. Rita didn''t know what he was thinking, so she stopped laughing wildly and looked at him quietly. "Shawn, why don''t you speak?" Shawn just sneered, "Rita, I remember what you have done to me and Windy. I will definitely let you pay a heavy price for your stupid behavior today!" "Really?" Rita asked with a smile and continued, "But don''t you think it''s too late? Shawn, for you, I know you must want to kill me to vent your anger, but for me, the best revenge for you is to tear you and Windy apart. I want you to taste the feeling of losing the one I loved in the past." Shawn didn''t what Rita said seriously at all. Only he knew whether he had lost his beloved woman or not. There wa Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ya, "I promised Rita that I would get the marriage certificate first with her and she would give me the antidote. But after I got the marriage certificate with her, I realized that I was fooled by her. Rita told me that she didn''t inject Windy with any poison but glucose." Anaya also didn''t expect that she would get such a result after worrying for a long time. "How could this be?" After listening to all the things that Shawn had told them, Ted said, "No matter what, as long as Windy is still safe and sound." Hearing this, Anaya nodded slightly, "That''s true." While they were talking, Anaya frowned slightly. She looked at her son and asked, "But you have got the marriage certificate with Rita and divorced Windy. This matter..." Hearing his mother''s words, Shawn then remembered that he needed to explain to her, "Mother, don''t worry. The marriage certificate I got with Rita is fake and has no legal effect. Besides, I didn''t divorce Windy." Anaya didn''t care much about Rita. What she cared about now were her son and her daughter-in-law. "You said you didn''t divorce Windy? But both your grandfather and I saw Windy sign the divorce agreement. " "That divorce agreement is also fake." Shawn said to Anaya with a smile. This was the only thing that could make him happy now. Chapter 326 The Identity Of The Dead Is Windy "Ha ha..." Hearing that the divorce agreement was fake, Ted suddenly burst into laughter. At this moment, he didn''t pursue the matter that Shawn had hurt Windy anymore. Instead, he generously praised Shawn, "You are really the grandson of me. You are so smart and wise, just like me, like me!" Hearing Ted''s praise, Shawn turned to him with a smile and asked, "Grandpa, aren''t you angry with me now?" "I know you have done so much for Windy, not to hurt her. Why should I be angry?" Asked Ted. Hearing this, Anaya covered her mouth and chuckled. The grandfather and grandson finally made up. Shawn explained everything to Ted and Anaya. Then he remembered to ask about Windy, "By the way, mom, you and Grandpa haven''t told me when Windy left? Where on earth did she go? " Anaya sighed and answered, "I think Windy doesn''t want to live in Yu Clan anymore because she feels sad about divorcing you, right? Moreover, before Windy left, she knew that your Grandpa and I were worried about the child. She also told us that wherever she went, wherever she took the child, the child''s surname would be Yu. She promised us that she would take good care of the child. Alas, Windy is so stubborn. She knows that she is pregnant, but still insists on moving out of Yu Clan. At this moment, I don''t know if she has gone back to Fu Clan, or she has really gone out to find a Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e bed was Windy anymore. After a long time, Dean Li came in and asked, "Are you all the family members of the deceased?" As for who the dead person was, no one knew it. Just now, Shawn had angrily emphasized that no one was allowed to treat the dead woman on the bed as Windy. So when they heard the question of Dean Li, Shawn didn''t say anything, and no one else dared to say anything. "Dean Li, if you ask us if we are the family of the dead, have you confirmed who the dead person is?" Shawn asked. Of course, Dean Li knew Shawn, a public figure. Moreover, Dean Li''s hospital had received a lot of benefits from Yu Clan, so all people in the hospital were very polite to Yu Clan''s members. Now that Dean Li met Shawn, Dean Li was also polite. "Mr. Shawn, since the dead was sent here, she has been beyond all recognition. The hospital informed Yu Clan based on the identity information of the deceased. I know it''s hard for you to accept the dead woman is Mr. Shawn''s wife just according to the identity information. So, now you ask me if I have confirmed who the dead person is. I can tell you frankly that I am not sure." Shawn pressed his thin lips tightly. When he looked at Dean Li, he raised his eyebrows slightly. Obviously, he used such an expression to asking Dean Li, ''In that case, how dare you say that we are the family members of the dead?'' Chapter 327 It Is Indeed Your Child Dean Li knew why Shawn was unhappy. After a pause, Dean Li continued, "Now there is only one way to prove the identity of the dead. I''m afraid there is only one way to prove whether she is Mr. Shawn''s wife or not." "What way?" Anaya asked anxiously. Director Li walked to the bedside, looked at the woman lying on the bed, and finally looked at her belly. Then he answered Anaya''s question, "The dead person was found in a small alley by a passer-by. When he found the dead person, except for the burned face of the dead, he also said that the dead person''s belly was cut. It was not stitched at that time, and there was still blood left on it. She was holding a boy who is more than seven months old. It seemed that she had escaped from somewhere. At that time, the baby boy held by the dead was taken out of the mother''s womb by force. And because the fetus was not old enough to be born that he was weaker than the normal baby. Now he is staying in the incubator. We can confirm whether the child is the flesh and blood of Mr. Shawn through DNA test, and then we can confirm the real identity of the dead. Can you accept my proposal?" Dean Li finally asked for the opinions of Shawn and Anaya. Shawn kept silent and didn''t say anything. In fact, he didn''t want to agree with Dean Li''s suggestion, because he didn''t believe that the dead pe Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader accept such a fact, but that woman is indeed Windy. Because when I asked Dean Li to do the paternity test for you and the child, I also asked him to do it for the woman who is Windy lying on the bed and the child. The result is that you are the father of the child, and Windy is the mother. Isn''t it enough to prove that the woman is Windy?" Shawn was stunned. If what his mother said was true that she asked Dean Li to do a paternity test for the woman on the bed and the child at the same time, and the result proved that the woman was the mother of the child, then the woman must be his Windy. After thinking it over, Shawn shook his head. He still couldn''t accept the fact. He didn''t want Windy to leave him, so he said, "No, it''s not true. How could Windy die?" Shawn suddenly remembered the conversation between him and Windy in the past. At that time, she asked him how important she was in his heart. Shawn answered, "Windy, you ask me how important you are to me. I said you are my life, so without you, I will die!" "Shawn, I believe what you said, but I want you to remember that you are not allowed to die even without me in the future. No matter what happens, I won''t allow it. Do you remember?" "Windy, I promise you, but only if you are alive." But now, it turned out that Windy was dead. How could she die like this? Chapter 328 The Premise Of His Life After a long while, Shawn didn''t hear anyone else say anything. He looked around the crowd with his deep black eyes and asked, "You all believe that Windy is dead, don''t you?" In the face of the question of Shawn, everyone was silent. They also wanted to believe that Windy was still alive, but the fact was the truth, and no one could change it. In that case, how could they overturn a fact? Moreover, they didn''t know how to comfort Shawn at the moment. Shawn didn''t want to believe that Windy was dead, and they didn''t want to lie to him that Windy was still alive, because even they had a doubt in their hearts that was Windy really dead? "None of you answered me." Shawn sneered, then he nodded and said, "I know what you are thinking. You must think Windy is dead. But I just don''t believe it. No matter what, I don''t believe it. My Windy won''t leave me, let alone die, because she knows that she is the premise of my life." Windy was the premise of Shawn''s life. Everyone was completely attracted by the words of Shawn. His meaning was clear. He was telling them that if Windy died, he would not be able to live! Anaya, in particular, widened her eyes in disbelief when she heard her son''s words. She looked at him and said, "Shawn, how could you say something like that? Do you think Windy will be happy if she knows what you said? " Shawn didn''t say anything more. At this moment, he could Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader cruel. If Lesly really participated in the whole process and helped Rita deal with Windy, Lesly would never forget that Rita was so cruel to her rival in love. Seeing that Lesly had been absent-minded for a long time, Rita didn''t say anything more. She frowned slightly and then asked, "Lesly, what are you thinking about? Aren''t you happy for me? " "What?" Lesly regained her composure and forced a smile at Rita. Of...Of course, I''m happy for you. " Then, Lesly changed the subject and reminded Rita, "But Rita, I think you should leave this county as soon as possible. In the future, you should stay away from Shawn. Don''t let him find you, or..." Lesly didn''t finish her words, but Rita had understood what she meant. Now that such a thing happened to Windy, everyone thought she was dead, but she, Rita, had been stirring up trouble between Shawn and Windy, and had even played a trick to let them divorce. In this way, the first suspect of Windy''s accident must be Rita. Of course, Rita knew that if Shawn found out that she had deliberately made such a plot to make everyone think that Windy was dead, or Shawn thought that Windy was really dead, no matter whether he knew that Rita had deliberately made it or not, he must be the first one to suspect her. Rita really should leave this country as soon as possible, or she would be caught by Shawn and then there was nothing she could do except die. Chapter 329 You Are Not Allowed To Come Back Home "You are right. I have to leave here as soon as possible!" Rita thought carefully about what Lesly had reminded her and came to this conclusion. Hearing what Rita said, Lesly nodded repeatedly. Then Lesly remembered something and asked, "By the way, Rita, if you leave, what about Windy? If you let her go, I''m afraid she will go back to look for Shawn. At that time, Shawn will be surer that you hurt Windy on purpose, and he won''t let you go." Rita knew that her friend was thinking for her, but Rita was not that stupid, so she said, "Don''t worry. I will never let her go." Hearing this, Lesly asked Rita, "What are you going to do?" Rita thought for a while and came up with an idea that she thought that was very good. "For the time being, I won''t go back to the United States directly, in case of being stared at by Shawn''s men. I''ll go to another country and bring that woman, Windy, with me. At that time, I''ll leave her abroad in a remote place, so that she can only live a poor life with her child all her life and can never return to Shawn''s side. " "That''s a good idea." Lesly agreed. Rita snapped her fingers happily, "That''s it." In a room with doors and windows closed, Windy was lying on the bed in a daze. Her face was as pale as a ghost. She had only lost a lot of weight in the past two days when she was locked up by Rita. "Wow wow wow wow..." Be Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader aid in a slightly threatening tone, "Windy, this is the only chance I give you to let you go. If you don''t agree, don''t blame me for being ruthless." As Rita spoke, she looked at the little girl beside Windy. Rita''s meaning was obviously that was if Windy didn''t obey her, Windy wouldn''t be able to be with her precious daughter like now. Windy also found that Rita had been staring at the baby in her arms. Windy was also afraid that Rita would do harm to her daughter. Now it seemed that she could only listen to Rita''s arrangement. However, Windy was still reluctant to leave her parents, so she said, "I can promise you, but before I leave the country with you, can you let me see my parents?" Hearing that Windy wanted to see her parents, Rita frowned. Rita knew clearly that both Yu Clan and Fu Clan thought Windy was dead. If she allowed Windy to meet her parents, Rita would expose herself. If Fu Clan''s members knew that Windy was still alive, then Yu Clan would also know. At that time, it was impossible to hide it from Shawn. Moreover, if Windy told Shawn what Rita had done to her, Rita would have a hard time. After careful consideration, Rita felt that she couldn''t take the risk no matter what. She immediately refused Windy''s request, "No, absolutely not!" "Why?" Windy asked. She just wanted to see her parents for the last time. Why couldn''t she? Chapter 330 Other Meaning At this point, Rita decided not to hide anything from Windy. She felt that it was meaningless. Moreover, Rita thought that if she told Windy what had happened in the past two days, Windy might leave China in despair when she knew those who she cared about regarded her as dead. At that time, the misunderstanding between her and Shawn would become deeper and deeper. As time went by, Windy would not willing to come back to Shawn anymore. "Do you want to know why?" Rita asked. Before Windy answered, Rita continued, "I''ll tell you why." "Because in the eyes everyone, including Shawn, you are dead now. You don''t live in this world anymore. They all think you are dead." "Especially Shawn. When he knew that you were dead, he didn''t feel sad for you at all. Instead, he told me happily that no one would disturb us in the future. We would live happily forever." "Windy, Shawn doesn''t love you anymore. As his wife, I don''t want you to disturb him anymore. Now that you are dead, you should be dead forever. From now on, don''t appear again, even in front of your parents." "Because I don''t want your parents to tell Shawn that you are still alive. Since he has given up on you Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader odded seriously. "Yes." He really wanted to celebrate his son''s birthday today. Hearing the affirmative answer from Shawn, Ronald was even happier. He laughed and shouted, "That''s great! That''s great! Daddy is going to celebrate my birthday with me!" Standing aside, Carol didn''t say anything. She just smiled gently and felt happy for Ronald, as if she was his biological mother. Of course, Ronald didn''t fail Carol''s expectations. Ronald suddenly plucked up the courage to ask Shawn, "Daddy, can you ask auntie to celebrate my birthday with me?" Hearing his son''s question, Shawn frowned again. He really doubted whether his son meant it. Or did Carol teach him to say that? When Carol heard Ronald''s question, her heart was full of expectation and joy. She looked at Shawn expectantly. In her opinion, there was other meaning when Ronald asked her and Shawn to celebrate his birthday. That was her little nephew really hoped that she could be his mother! At this moment, Carol''s heart was also full of sigh. Ronald could connect her with Shawn at the critical moment. Her efforts were not in vain. She didn''t need to worry that Ronald would be naughty in the future. Chapter 331 Good News Is Coming However, Carol also noticed when Ronald asked if she could celebrate his birthday with them, Shawn''s face darkened. It seemed that Shawn didn''t want her to celebrate Ronald''s birthday with them. Just when Carol thought that Shawn would not agree to his son''s request, Shawn said, "Okay, as long as you like." As for Shawn, whether he agreed his son''s request or not, Carol would still celebrate his son''s birthday with them. "Thank you, daddy." Hearing that, Ronald was very happy. He put his arms around Shawn''s neck and kissed his handsome face, showing that he loved his father very much. Biting his thin lips tightly, Shawn didn''t say anything more. In fact, he really didn''t want to celebrate his son''s birthday with Carol. But after all, it was his son''s birthday today, he should listen to his son. As long as Ronald was happy, he would do as his son said. It was Ronald''s birthday today, so Shawn would agree to any of his requests, including going to the KFC. In usual, Ronald was not allowed to go to the KFC, but today he could eat in the KFC. Before that, Ronald had seen many children come to KFC with their parents. He had always been envious of them. He also hoped that he could go to the KFC with his parents like other children. Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader Besides, Todd, Kyle and Marvin also arrived. Every year, as long as it was the little guy''s birthday and they were all at home, they would come to the Yu Clan to celebrate it with the little guy. Therefore, it was always busy in the Yu Clan on Ronald''s birthday every year. And from the birthday party, it could be seen that in fact, Ronald was cared about by many people. They sang a birthday song, made a birthday wish, had some cakes and had dinner together. During the dinner, Anaya and Sally talked about Wesley and Carol. At the beginning, Anaya saw that Wesley was very considerate to Carol. He picked up food and filled soup for her, which was really considerate. So she joked with Sally, Look at them. Good news is coming." Hearing this, others turned to look at them. Wesley and Carol looked at each other. Wesley lowered his head with a smile, and Carol explained with embarrassment, "Aunt Anaya, please don''t joke on us." "Oh, Carol is shy and unwilling to admit it." Anaya teased. Carol didn''t say anything more, but turned to look at Shawn. She wondered if he would misunderstand her and Wesley. Wesley noticed that and also took a look at Shawn. At this moment, he really doubted whether Carol still couldn''t give up Shawn. Chapter 332 I Want Her To Be My Mommy Hearing what Anaya said, Sally smiled. She said, "Anaya, it occurred to me that two days ago, Wesley''s mother called me. She said the two children are not young anymore. She hoped that they could get married as soon as possible." Hearing this, Carol looked a little unhappy. She wanted to ask her mother if she had agreed with Wesley''s mother, but Anaya asked first, "Did you agree?" Sally shook her head, "I didn''t agree or refuse. Marriage is such an important thing. We should discuss it with our two children. It''s useless for us to be anxious." Then Sally looked at her daughter and Wesley and said, "So, you have to make your own decision on the marriage. We can''t interfere with it." "Okay, mom." Carol replied reluctantly. Everyone present, including Wesley, could see that Carol didn''t want to talk about marriage with Wesley. At this time, Ronald asked, "Grandma Anaya, Grandma Sally, do you mean Aunt Carol and Uncle Wesley are going to get married?" "Yes, you are so smart!" Sally praised her grandson generously, while Anaya shook her head and smiled. She also thought her grandson was very smart. However, the next second, everyone noticed that Ronald looked a little unhappy. Then he said, "But I don''t want my aunt to marry someo Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader her son, just taking him as an old friend. But since Windy had died, Carol had come to the Yu''s manor many times under the guise of seeing Ronald. At the beginning, Anaya thought that Carol really cared about Ronald, but later, she gradually found that actually, Carol had a purpose. Carol just wanted to use her precious grandson to get close to Shawn. Even so, Anaya didn''t say anything, because she knew that Ronald really liked Carol. She didn''t want him to be sad of leaving his aunt, so she allow Carol to come to the Yu Clan freely. But tonight, at the banquet just now, when she heard that her grandson, Ronald, said he wanted his aunt to be his mother, she also had the same suspicion as Shawn. Did someone teach him to say that? "Yes, I really like Aunt Carol." He nodded seriously and answered Anaya''s question. Then he added, "It''s not only because Aunt Carol treats me well, but also because Aunt Carol looks like mommy. When I see her, I feel like seeing mommy." Anaya was a little surprised to hear that. It turned out that her dear grandson liked Carol not only because he thought Carol was good to him, but also because of Windy. Anaya felt a little uncomfortable. She never knew that her grandson was so eager for his mother''s love! Chapter 333 She Will Come Back Before Anaya could say anything, Ronald asked again, "Grandma, can you tell me something about my mommy? I''ve never heard you talk about my mommy. Can you tell me?" Indeed, Anaya and others didn''t tell him about Windy. It was not because they didn''t want to tell him, but because Shawn didn''t allow them to tell him. Now, Anaya felt a little embarrassed. She didn''t know if she should tell him about Windy. However, considering that Ronald had grown up, Anaya thought it was time to tell him about his mother. She couldn''t hide it from him for a lifetime, could she? Therefore, Anaya nodded and said, "Okay." "Ronald, what do you want to know?" Anaya held him in her arms and asked. In Anaya''s arms, Ronald tilted his head and thought for a while. Then he asked, "What kind of woman is mommy like? Grandma, do you like mommy?" Anaya didn''t expect that Ronald was so mature and asked such questions. Anaya smiled gently and answered, "She is gentle, kind and filial. She is good. I like her very much." "Not only grandma, but also your great grandpa likes her very much. He loves her very much. He loves her as much as your aunt does." Hearing that, Ronald smiled happily. "Really?" Anaya answ Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader flight from England to China, Windy and Danny sat in the first class with a beautiful girl about five years old. They looked like a happy family. Windy sat by the window, with the little girl in her arms. And Danny sat on her right. They chatted from time to time, and occasionally looked out of the window to appreciate the blue sky and white clouds. The little girl in her arms was very restless, moving around all the time. "Aria, if you keep moving, mommy will spank you." Windy finally couldn''t stand her daughter''s restless behavior, so she frightened Aria. Unexpectedly, Aria wasn''t intimidated by Windy at all. Instead, she made a face at Windy playfully and said, "Mommy, you will only frighten me, but won''t hit me at all. I don''t believe that you will hit me!" Hearing her daughter''s words, Windy looked at Aria and shook her head helplessly. She felt angry and helpless. This child had been spoiled by her, and now was not afraid of her at all. Danny, who was sitting beside, burst into laughter when he heard what Aria said. He took Aria from Windy''s arms and held Aria in his own arms. "Aria, you know mommy loves you and doesn''t want to hit you, so you become more and more impudent, right?" Chapter 334 It Is Unfair To Him Aria didn''t answer Dannys question. She just curled up in his arms and giggled. Then she began to move restlessly again. Seeing that the little girl in his arms began to be restless again, Danny held her tightly. He threatened her, "Aria, if you keep moving, I will never talk to you again." "No, no." Hearing what he said, Aria immediately wrapped her arms around his neck. "Daddy Danny, talk to me please. If you dont talk to me, then how poor I am!" As she spoke, she pursed her lips in grievance. The reason why she was so dependent on Danny was that he was like her father to her. Because of him, she could be confident in front of others and be spoiled by him. However, after hearing what Aria said, Windy felt bad. She knew that her daughter had been longing for father''s love, but she could not give Aria the father''s love she wanted. Aria was born without fathers love. She was looked down upon by others and suffered and sarcasm of the world. Danny knew how hard Windy and Aria had been in the past few years. Now Windy, who was silent because of Arias words, must be sad. Holding Aria in his arms, Danny didn''t reply to her. Instead, he looked at Windy and comforted her, "Dont worry. I promise Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader en said in a relaxed and happy tone, "I am happy if you will stay here from now on. But how can you be sure that your mommy must like here? She didn''t say that." While they were talking, Danny and Aria looked at Windy, who was looking at them with a big smile on her face. When she heard Danny''s question, she also asked her daughter, "Aria, how can you be sure that I like this place?" Hearing her mother''s question, Aria answered confidently, "Because I like this place. I know mommy will like the place I like, so mommy likes this place too!" Hearing her daughter''s wild explanation, Windy frowned and felt helpless. When did her dear daughter become so domineering? It seemed that as a mother, she must be keen on the thing her daughter liked. "You!" Looking at her daughter, Windy shook her head helplessly and sighed. Then she added, "You are so naughty!" Then Aria really made a face at Windy to scare her, which made her even more helpless. Looking at Windy and Aria, Danny smiled happily. At this moment, he was satisfied, because he had Windy and Aria with him. Of course, the most important reason was that Windy filled his life with fun and joy. He really wanted to keep this happiness forever! Chapter 335 Windy, Is It Really You When Windy, Danny and Aria were talking happily, Derek came out of the living room. He looked at Danny in disbelief and asked, "Mr. Danny, is it really you?" Danny turned to look at Derek, and then walked to him. He held Dereks hand and replied, "Derek, yes. I''m back." "Great!" Derek looked at Danny, tears were welling up in his eyes. Derek was happy. He nodded and said, "Great, welcome back!" When Danny was more than 10 years old, he lost his parents. He was brought up by Derek, so for him, Derek was his closest person, just like his father! Now Derek looked much older. Danny knew it was because Derek had taken care of the family alone and worried about him these years. Danny felt sorry for this old man. When Danny spoke, his voice became a little choked, "Derek, you have been helping me take care of my family in the past few years. Thank you." Derek was flattered by what Danny heard. He said, "Mr. Danny, this is what I should do. Its my pleasure." Danny knew clearly that Derek had worked hard these years. At this moment, Danny just sighed slightly and said nothing else. Then Derek turned to look at Windy and Aria. After a while, he asked, "Mr. Danny, they must be the guests you menti Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader the mood to work all day long. Now he regretted that he had been busy chasing the car at that time and hadn''t memorized the license plate number. Now it was impossible to trace the car owner, let alone the woman in the car. Was she Windy? However, as a powerful man, Shawn could do anything he wanted. Therefore, he still found out Dannys license plate number. As for Windy, Shawn was also sure it was her. In the villa of the Fu Clan... After breakfast, Henry and Carol went to work, leaving Sally at home. At this moment, Sally had just finished her housework when the telephone in the living room rang. She hurried to answer it. Before answering the phone, Sally looked at the caller ID carefully and found that it was a strange number. She frowned and picked up the phone, feeling a little depressed. "Hello, who''s that?" "Mom, it''s me." Windy''s voice came from the other end of the line. Sally subconsciously felt that her daughter, Windy, was dead, so she had never expected that the person who called her now would be her youngest daughter, Windy. Now, she suddenly received a call from a stranger, who even called her mother. She was confused, "Who are you? Did you call the wrong number?" Chapter 336 Windy May Be Alive On the other side of the phone, Windy, who hadn''t seen her parents for five years, was very excited when hearing her mothers voice. She also felt aggrieved. At this moment, her eyes were full of tears. Hearing her mother questions, Windy knew that her mother didn''t recognized her voice. It was just five years, but her mother had even forgotten her own voice. Windy broke into tears, "Mom, I''m Windy." "Windy!" Suddenly, Sally became excited. She held the phone tightly, and now she was trembling. She asked in disbelief, "Windy, is it really you? Are you really my daughter, Windy?" "Mom, yes, it''s me." Windy replied excitedly. Sally continued to ask, "You are still alive?" Windy answered, "I''m not dead. Mom, I''m back." At the banquet held in the Imperial Palace... Shawn, Todd, Kyle and Marvin gathered together. This was the first time in the past five years that Shawn had joined the reunion. Before that, he had been trapped in the grief because of the loss of Windy. Except for paralyzing himself with work, he had no mood for anything else. The reason why Shawn atten Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader he spoke, his tone became a little choked, "It''s good that you''re back." "Yes, Im back." Windy answered and ended the short hug with her father. Then, Aria called Windy, which was heard by Henry and Sally. They looked at Aria and then asked, "Windy, this is..." Looking at Henry and Sally, Windy smiled gently and said, "She is Aria, your granddaughter." Then Windy looked down at her daughter and urged, "Aria, say hello to your grandpa and grandma." Aria stared at Henry and Sally for a long time, feeling that she didn''t know her grandparents at all. But she greeted them obediently, "Grandpa, grandma." Henry and Sally didn''t know Aria, either. They only knew their only grandson, Ronald. But now the little girl called them grandpa and grandma. Was she Windys child? If so, who was this girls father? Although Henry and Sally were confused about Aria''s real identity, they were still happy to hear her call them grandpa and grandma. They had a granddaughter now! "Good girl!" Sally looked at Aria tenderly. Aria looked like the young Windy. Sally liked her very much. Chapter 337 I Will Marry Danny Henry, on the other hand, looked at Aria and nodded in reply. He and Sally thought the same. Aria looked exactly like Windy when she was a child. He liked her very much. Besides, he was sure that this little girl was their daughter''s child. Windy, her parents and Aria had lunch together in a luxury private room in a hotel. During the meal, Windy talked a lot with her parents, including something about Shawn. "Windy, tell me, how have you been in the past five years? Have you suffered?" Sally was not in the mood to eat at the moment. Her eyes had been fixed on Windy from beginning to end. At this moment, Windy felt grievance. She really wanted to tell her mother that she and Aria had a hard time, but she didn''t want her mother to worry about her, so she shook her head and replied, "Mom, I''m fine." Sally didn''t feel happy because of Windy''s answer, but felt sorry for her. She knew her own daughter well. The better she said that she was, the harder she must be! "Silly girl, you always coax me." Sally looked at Windy and reproached her, and Sallys voice began to sob again. Windy knew that her mother didn''t believe her. Seeing Sallys sad face, Windy felt uncomfortable. In the past f Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader o become the children from a single parent family, but she couldn''t help them. "Let it be." Henry took a deep breath and said, "Windy, it depends on you. You''ve suffered for so many years. Now as long as you feel happy to marry Danny, I won''t object it." Sally sighed again. Then she said, "Since your father has said so, I wont stop you. As long as you feel happy, we will feel happy for you." Henry and Sally thought that their daughter was still young, and she should find a man who really loved her so they could live happily in the future. So they didn''t tell Windy about their precious grandson, Ronald, in case that she would be in a dilemma. Henry and Sally knew that Shawn really loved Windy. However, five years had passed, and their daughter''s thoughts would inevitably change. As her parents, they couldn''t interfere too much. In the end, they could only follow her decision and let her find her happiness. "Dad, mom, thank you for your understanding." Windy said to Henry and Sally. Although Sally chose to support Windy as Henry did, she couldn''t help but ask, "Windy, have you really made up your mind? Have you decided to give up on Shawn and have nothing to do with him anymore?" Chapter 338 Is Windy Fine Now Windy didn''t expect that her mother would mention Shawn again. She frowned slightly. Before she could say anything, Sally continued, "Windy, in fact, you are the only woman Shawn loves from beginning to end. You are always the only one in his heart. Do you know?" She was the only woman Shawn loved? Windy felt ironic about what Sally said. How could it be possible that Shawn only loved her from the beginning to the end? The one he loved was Rita! "Mom, whether it''s true or not, I still can''t get back to Shawn." Windy answered firmly and made up her mind that she would never be with Shawn again. She decided to give up on him from now on. Sally still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Henry. She knew Henry didn''t want her to say more. And she thought for a while. Since her daughter had made up her mind, no matter how much she said, she couldn''t change her daughters choice. She''d better stop persuading, so that her daughter wouldn''t feel uncomfortable. "Well, lets stop it. Let''s eat." Sally changed the topic, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. Windy smiled and continued to eat. She could probably guess out her mothers unfinished words Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader leave it to her husband to tell Shawn. Of course, Henry knew that his wife was too embarrassed to say it out. In fact, he also felt it difficult to say. But he still looked at Shawn and said, "Shawn, Windy... She might not go back to the Yu Clan again." Hearing what Henry said, Shawn looked at him in a daze. He didn''t understand what Henry meant, and it seemed that Shawn couldn''t accept it. After a long time, he asked, "Dad, why did you say that?" Henry sighed deeply and decided to tell Shawn the truth. He said, "Windy has a child with someone else and is going to marry him." What? Henry''s answer was like a blow to Shawn. How could it be? Shawn couldn''t believe it anyway. He didn''t believe that Windy had another man''s child and was going to marry another man. How could this be? How could this be? Shawn couldn''t imagine that. He thought the woman he loved so much was dead. He had been sad and painful for her for five years. In the past five years, he had been torturing himself because of her leaving. He really felt that his life was worse than death! Now, he knew that the woman he loved was still alive. He thought she would come back to him. Chapter 339 She Didnt Deserve Mr. Danny’s Love Why? Shawn really wanted to know why. He loved Windy so much. How could she betray him? "Dad, tell me, what you just said is not true, right?" Shawn looked at Henry and said. There was indifference in his cold voice. He didn''t believe what Henry had told him. How could Windy have a child with someone else and marry someone else? Of course, Henry knew that Shawn couldn''t accept what he said, but he couldn''t hide the truth, so he said, "Shawn, I don''t want to hide what happened to Windy from you. What I said is true." "I know you have suffered a lot for Windy in the past five years. Now that you know that she is still alive, you want her to come back to you. But your mother and I can''t make decisions for her, so you can just only rely on yourself." Although Henry said to Windy that he respected her choice, in fact, he was still on Shawns side. As a father, he saw Shawns love for her, so he always felt that no one was more suitable for his daughter than Shawn. He still hoped that they could be together again. Henry''s words confirmed that Windy had a child with someone else and that she would marry someone else. But it was too cruel for him to accept the fac Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader . After entering the study, Derek stood in front of the desk, lowering his head for a long time without saying a word. "Derek, anything important?" Danny, who was busy, raised his head and asked Derek. Looking into Dannys eyes, Derek became more hesitant and stammered, "Mr. Danny, I..." Derek was always efficient in speaking and doing things, and he never hemmed and hawed like this, which made Danny very confused. Danny frowned slightly and said to him, "Derek, if you have anything to say, just say it." Encouraged by Danny, Derek finally spoke out what he had hidden in his heart. "Mr. Danny, do you really decide to marry Mrs. Windy?" When Danny heard this, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Then he said to Derek, It seemed that I have made it clear when we were having dinner just now. Why do you still ask me this question?" Okay, I will seriously answer you again. I really decide to marry Windy." "But why?" Asked Derek. Danny became confused and asked, "What why?" Derek knew that he didn''t make it clear, so it was not Dannys fault that he didn''t understand. Derek asked him clearly, "Why did you choose to marry Mrs. Windy, Mr. Danny?" Chapter 340 I Love You And Cant Forget You It turned out that Derek wanted to ask him why he had to marry Windy. Danny understood what Derek meant, so he laughed and said, "Derek, did you ask me why I have to marry Windy? In fact, the answer is very simple. I believe that you will get it." Before Derek could give an answer, Danny said, "Of course it''s because I like Windy. I love her, so I choose to marry her." People like Derek had never experienced any love in their lives, so he didn''t think he could understand young people''s love. He just thought that their master had a very good status. A woman like Windy who had been married and had child didn''t deserve their master. So Derek expressed his concern to Danny, "but Mr. Danny, Miss Windy has a child and had a marriage. You are so excellent. I... I don''t think she deserves you. " Danny frowned when he heard the last sentence that Derek said. Then he asked reproachfully, "Derek, why do you have such an extreme idea? Is it because Windy had a marriage and has a child that she is inferior to others?" Danny raised his voice and looked a little angry. He didn''t expect that Derek would care about Windy''s past and think that Windy had been married and had a child, so she didn''t deserve Danny. Seeing that Danny was angry, Derek hurriedly apologized for what he had just said, "Mr. Danny, I''m sorry. I Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader il light of his car went farther and farther, and finally disappeared in the dark night. She hadn''t recovered from what he had just said for a long time. She didn''t expect that Shawn would hate her so much now. How could he feel sick of her? "Ha ha..." After a long time, Carol suddenly smiled with self-mockery. Shawn hated her so much, but she still clung to him. Who could she blame? After laughing, Carol became sad again. She murmured to herself, "Carol, you are so cheap. You deserve to be treated like this by Shawn!" "Carol." As soon as Carol finished speaking, she heard someone calling her from behind. She turned around and saw Wesley. Just now, Carol was wronged by Shawn, but now she suddenly saw a man who treated her with all his heart. She really wanted to get comfort from him, and she knew that every time she was sad, Wesley would comfort her gently. She was used to his tenderness, and felt that it would be very comfortable, so she threw herself into Wesley''s arms without thinking. She curled her lips and cried, "Wesley, waah..." All of a sudden, Carol rushed into his arms. Because of her collision, Wesley lost his balance and staggered back two steps and then he stabilized himself. He hugged the woman in his arms, lowered his head and looked at her crying, with a sarcastic smile on his lips. Chapter 341 Hurting What Carol said to Shawn just now was heard clearly word by word by Wesley. Wesley didn''t expect that after five years of hard work and he treated her with all his heart, she still couldn''t get Shawn out of her heart. She still couldn''t forget that man, Shawn! "Why are you crying?" Wesley stared at the woman in his arms and asked coldly. It was not until tonight that Wesley realized Carol''s true feelings for Shawn. Wesley was disappointed in her. It took a man five years but he still couldn''t make a woman completely forget another man and fall in love with him. Would he really have the chance to walk into this woman''s heart in this life? If there was no love in a relationship between a man and a woman, they were just puppets that were used by each other. No matter who used whom, they would eventually become the victims of love. At least, this was how Wesley felt at the moment. He felt that he was the victim of love. He could give all his heart for Carol, but he could not get any reward from her! As for Carol, she didn''t realize that she overreacted because of Shawn''s attitude just now until she heard what Wesley asked her. She even leaned against Wesley and cried. Would he suspect her? Carol didn''t know what was wrong with her. She cared about Shawn, but why was she afraid that Wesley would misun Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ult you want." He stared at Carol without blinking and observed every change on her face carefully, but she looked so calm. She didn''t feel sad at all because he said he wanted to break up with her. He knew that it was the right choice for him to break up with this woman, or he would be the most hurt in the future. "Fine." This was the answer given by Carol, decisively and without hesitation. Then, Carol turned around and went straight into her villa, while Wesley stood alone sadly. Looking at her entering the villa, his heart was like a huge stone sank into the river and could no longer float up... Three days passed quickly. In the past three days, Shawn endured the pain and didn''t go to see Windy. He decided to find an appropriate opportunity to show up when she held the wedding with another man today, so as to create a chaos for their wedding and prevent them from continuing the wedding! The wedding of Windy and Danny was held in Xiao Clan''s old house. There were not many guests to attend the wedding, and many of them were naturally relatives and friends of Xiao Clan, and of course, there were also some business partners who cooperated with Danny. As Windy''s parents, Henry and Sally would definitely come to their daughter''s wedding. At this moment, they had arrived for a while, with Carol. Chapter 342 Turning A Blind Eye The reason why they brought Carol here was that Henry and Sally thought that Windy and Carol were sisters after all. Now that Windy was alive and was going to get married, Carol should come to Windy''s wedding. However, Carol had no idea whose wedding her parents were taking her to attend. When she knew it later, her heart naturally fluctuated greatly! Derek was in charge of the wedding of Windy and Danny. Although Windy asked everything to be simple, Derek thought that Danny only got married once in his life, if it was too simple, it would make the whole Xiao Clan lose face. Therefore, with Derek''s careful arrangement, the wedding was very grand. Now, Derek had come round and no longer had any dissatisfaction with Windy. He thought that since she was the woman that Danny fell in love with, no matter what she was before, as long as she could treat Danny wholeheartedly in the future, it would be fine. As for other things, even Danny didn''t care then what else should Derek care about? At nine o''clock, all the guests had arrived and the wedding officially began. The Xiao family''s courtyard was well decorated. The long red carpet extended all the way to the stairs of the hall. Pink flower bars were placed on both sides of the red carpet outside the hall. Danny was in a white suit, and Windy was in a white wedding dress. Holding Danny''s arm, Windy walked into the courtyard with Dan Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader e else, so he hasn''t come to see Windy, right?" "I think so too. It seems that Shawn is really going to give up Windy. After all, he has been sad for Windy for five years. When he suddenly knew that Windy is still alive, but she will marry another man and have a child with another man. Let alone Shawn, even I can''t accept such a cruel fact." Henry said. After hearing her father''s words, Carol''s red lips curved into an imperceptible smile, obviously gloating. Before that, she had never thought that her good sister, Windy, would marry another man although she was not dead. According to her father''s words, it seemed that Shawn was very dissatisfied with Carol''s marriage with another man. But what surprised Carol more was that her good sister even had a child with another man! In this case, Carol felt that there was nothing to worry about. She might believe that Shawn could accept Windy to marry another man, and forgive Windy and be with Windy again. But Carol didn''t believe that Shawn could accept Windy to have a child with another man, and he could forgive her and still want her? The more Carol thought about it, the happier she was. Now it seemed that she didn''t need to do anything, as long as she waited to see her good sister to successfully complete the wedding with another man. After that, she believed that Shawn would hate Windy more and more and would never want Windy again! Chapter 343 The Wedding Have A Reunion Sally noticed that Carol was happy at the moment, but Sally didn''t know why she was happy, so she asked, "Carol, why do you suddenly become so happy?" In fact, the mother knew her daughter very well. Sally guessed that Carol was happy for Windy to marry another man, because Carol felt that as long as Windy married another man, Windy would never have anything to do with Shawn, and Carol could take the opportunity to be with Shawn again. Sally didn''t want to think of her daughter in this way, but she didn''t know why, she felt that Carol gave her the feeling at the moment, which made Sally involuntarily think so. "What?" Hearing her mother''s question, Carol was stunned for a moment, and then came to her senses. She said, "Oh, mother, of course I''m happy. Don''t you feel happy to see Windy live well and come back to us?" Sally nodded with a smile. It turned out that Carol thought so. It seemed that Sally was wrong. "Yes, of course I am happy." Hearing her mother said that she was happy, Carol also laughed more happily. Then she and Sally looked at the direction of the ritual platform. At this moment, Windy and Danny were standing under the stage, waiting for the priest to announce the wedding vows for them. The priest stood solemnly on the stage, facing the bridegroom, the bride, and the guests off the stage. After a while, he said slowly, "Now, I declare the wedding ceremony officia Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader hawn stopped in front of Windy and Danny. He didn''t speak or look at Danny. He just stared at Windy quietly and tightly, Shawn hadn''t seen her for the past five years. At this moment, he wanted to take one more look at her and make up for the past five years that he hadn''t seen her. Looking at Windy for a long time, Shawn suddenly frowned. They hadn''t seen each other for five years, but she had lost so much weight. There was almost no flesh on her beautiful face, and her chin was pointed, which made her thinner, which made him feel sorry for her. In contrast, Windy lowered her head slightly and looked away, without looking at Shawn. Even if he was standing in front of her at the moment, he was like air to her and did not exist at all. ''Yes, Shawn doesn''t exist.'' Windy told herself so in the bottom of her heart, but she knew that she was deceiving herself. Shawn was there, wasn''t he? She was in a mess because of his appearance, wasn''t she? However, the reason why she was so calm at the moment was that she didn''t want others to find out anything, especially Danny. Now that she and Danny were going to get married, she didn''t want to hurt Danny with her past with Shawn. After a long while, Shawn reached out his hand and touched Windy''s face. He called her, "Windy..." As soon as the hand of Shawn reached into the air, it was blocked by Danny, preventing Shawn from touching Windy. Chapter 344 You Cant Get Married Without My Consent! From the moment Danny heard that Windy couldn''t marry him, he felt that something was wrong. There must be some unusual relationship between Windy and Shawn. At this moment, when Danny saw Shawn''s eyes to Windy, Danny was more convinced of his guess. But what was the relationship between Windy and the man in front of him? Danny had no idea at the moment. Danny could also feel that the powerful aura around Shawn, which made him feel as if he was nobody in front of Shawn. At this time, Danny was more curious about Shawn''s identity. ''Who was this man?'' Danny thought. Although Shawn was powerful to Danny, Danny was not frightened. Instead, he calmly faced Shawn and asked, "Who are you? Why do you say that Windy can''t marry me?" Shawn drew all the attention on Windy, so he didn''t look at Danny from beginning to end. Only when he heard Danny''s question did he turn his head casually and look at Danny provocatively. When Shawn looked at Danny, he raised his eyebrows, and then looked at Danny carefully. Shawn looked disdainful. Shawn felt that the man in front of him was just an ordinary person. He really didn''t understand why Windy Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader , "Shawn, who do you think you are? I have nothing to do with you, haven''t I? Why do you still interfere with my affairs?" Hearing Windy''s insistence, Shawn was very angry. He gritted his teeth and said unhappily, "Windy, it''s not up to you whether we have a relationship or not." "Of course you can marry someone else. But before that, should we make everything clear to each other?" "I..." Windy wanted to retort, but Shawn didn''t give her the chance to say anything. He interrupted her and continued, "Stop saying that you have nothing to do with me, because no matter how many times you say it, it is still not forceful comparing with my evidence." Windy frowned at the so-called evidence Shawn said. Five years ago, they had signed the divorce agreement respectively, and he and Rita also got married later, which meant that they had no marital relation between each other anymore. She really couldn''t figure out what evidence he had. Seeing that Windy frowned and pondered for a long time without saying anything, Shawn could probably guess what she was thinking at the moment, so he asked, "Are you wondering what evidence I have?" Chapter 345 She Is Also Your Daughter Windy didn''t say anything, but Danny who stood beside her cut in, "Windy, don''t be fooled by him. I think he is finding an excuse to prevent us from getting married." Shawn looked at Danny with amusement. "Do you think I''m finding an excuse?" "Aren''t you?" Danny asked coldly. "Of course not." Shawn''s answer was full of confidence, and it didn''t seem like he was lying at all. "I said I have evidence, then I indeed have evidence. And this evidence is enough to destroy the wedding of you two!" Danny kept silent. Looking at the confident look of Shawn, no matter what Shawn said was true or not, Danny couldn''t find anything to refute him. Danny began to feel a little uneasy. He didn''t know if his wedding with Windy would really be destroyed by Shawn? As for Windy, she knew Shawn very well. Shawn would never do anything without absolute certainty. Now that he could say that he had evidence, and that the evidence was enough to destroy her wedding with Danny, it meant that Shawn''s words were almost true. Windy also became silent. Although she didn''t know what the ultimate goal of Shawn was, she knew that he must want her wedding with Danny to be unable to go on. The guests didn''t know how long the stalemate had lasted among Shawn, Windy and Danny. Finally, Windy turned to Shawn and asked coldly, "Shawn, what do you want?" Instead of answering Windy''s question, Shawn took two step Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader that in this woman''s heart, he seemed to have been excluded, and there was really no him. At the thought of this, the face of Shawn darkened. He didn''t say anything more to Windy, but started the car and left Xiao Clan''s old house... Shawn took Windy to the villa near the sea in the western suburbs. It was the first time he had come to this place after five years. In the past, as long as there were memories about him and Windy, Shawn didn''t dare to come, because he was afraid of touching those memories related to Windy. Every time he thought of Windy, he would always feel heartbroken and unable to breathe. The woman he loved most in his life had already left him, so even a little memory about her could make him collapse. Five years ago, Shawn had come to the villa near the sea with Windy. Only that time, they had left a bad memory here forever. Although Windy had forgiven him later, he had never forgiven himself. After all, they had lost their first child here. It was precisely because he had been here before that in the past five years when Windy was not here, Shawn hadn''t been here. He was afraid of revealing the memories of being with Windy. Windy had been here once five years ago, so she had a vague impression of it. At first, she didn''t remember it clearly, but then she remembered where it was, so she asked the man walking in front of her, "Why did you bring me here?" Chapter 346 Endless Grievance "Don''t you want to see your daughter?" Shawn said lightly. It was not until Windy heard Shawn mention her daughter that Windy realized that this man had hidden Aria here. However, Windy didn''t understand why Shawn insisted on hiding Aria here and took her here on purpose. What did this man want to do? It seemed that Windy didn''t believe that Shawn would bring Aria here, so Windy asked suspiciously, "Is Aria really here?" Shawn, who was walking in front of Windy, didn''t answer her question. He opened the door and walked in. Then he turned around and looked at Windy who stopped behind him. He said, "You will know whether she is here or not after you come in and have a look yourself." Although she didn''t know what Shawn was going to do, Windy hesitated for a moment and still followed him in... As soon as Windy followed Shawn into the living room, the bad scenes began to flash through her mind. At the same time, her pace to the living room gradually slowed down, and finally stopped. It was in this villa that five years ago, Shawn brought her, who was pregnant, here to have sex with her over and over again which caused her to have a miscarriage and lose their first child. Windy thought of the child she lost five years ago, and the fact that Shawn divorced her five years ago and married Rita. Windy felt that Shawn had never really loved her Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader In fact, you are the only woman I love from the beginning to the end. I know I did hurt you five years ago, but please trust me. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I love you so much. How can I be willing to make you sad? But I had to. Believe it or not, I had no choice but to divorce you five years ago. When Rita took you away, she injected poison into your body. She came to me and said she wanted to make a deal with me. As long as I was willing to divorce you and marry her, she was willing to give you the antidote. At that time, when I couldn''t find out what poison Rita had injected into you, I was worried about your health. Moreover, you were pregnant at that time. I was afraid that something would happen to you and your child, so I had to choose to have a deal with Rita. But I didn''t expect that Rita would plot against me. After I divorced you and got the marriage certificate with her, I knew that you were not poisoned at all. Rita told me that she just injected you with some nutritious fluid, not poison at all. When I knew it, I went crazy to find you. I wanted to tell you about it and explain everything to you. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t find you." Shawn fell silent after he said these words and said nothing more. Windy was also silent and said nothing. For her, it didn''t matter whether what Shawn said was true or not. Chapter 347 Where Did You Hide Her Shawn waited for Windy to respond, but after a long time, he didn''t hear anything, as if she didn''t believe what he said at all. "Windy, don''t you believe what I said?" Asked Shawn. Windy sneered again. She raised her head and looked at the man in front of her expressionlessly. "Shawn, even if I believe what you said, what''s the meaning of it now?" When Shawn heard this, his face darkened. He put his hand on Windy''s shoulder and said disappointedly, "You really don''t believe me." Windy didn''t argue with Shawn anymore. She just looked at him expressionlessly and said indifferently, "No matter what you say to me now, we can''t go back." "And please don''t tell me how much you love me. For me, your love is the most valueless... The most useless! " Hearing Windy''s cold words, Shawn frowned and said, "Windy, are you happy to be so cruel to me?" His love was the most valueless for her? These words were like a sharp knife stabbing into Shawn''s heart, making him bleeding and unable to breathe. Shawn had never expected that his love for Windy over the years was so cheap in her eyes. How could she be so cruel to him? Windy didn''t answer his question. Instead, she turned around and l Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader Windy heard what Shawn said, she was even angrier. "What do you mean? You don''t want to give Aria back to me, right? " Shawn fell into silence again. He had never thought of not giving Aria back to Windy. Since she had such a self-righteous guess, he didn''t explain anything. Windy didn''t say anything more in the end. Since Shawn said so, she knew that he would never give her daughter back easily. Then she could only rely on herself. Since she couldn''t find her daughter, she didn''t want to waste time with Shawn. She might as well go to find her daughter in person, so she turned around, walked downstairs and left. When Shawn looked at Windy''s back, his heart sank. He didn''t know what to do to get this little woman back. At the Imperial Feast. On the top floor in Todd''s house... Todd, Kyle and Marvin sat side by side on a couch. They looked at the beautiful girl sitting on the other couch. She was Aria. At this moment, there was a lot of food and drinks in front of Aria, but she didn''t take a look at them. Since she walked in and sat on the sofa, she had been staring at the three uncles opposite her without blinking her eyes and wondering if they were good people or bad people. Chapter 348 A Little Reluctant For No Reason By the way, Todd, Kyle and Marvin very respected the little girl in front of them who was so calm that she stared at them for more than three hours without blinking. She didn''t say a word for more than three hours, which was unbearable for them. Therefore, in the past three hours, due to the uneasiness under Aria''s gaze, the three men, including Todd, Kyle and Marvin, stood up from time to time and made excuses to leave for a while. Now the food and drinks in front of Aria that were all they found on the pretext of leaving. The reason why they brought Aria here was that Windy seldom came here before. Shawn said it was absolutely difficult for Windy to think of this place and find the little girl here. At this moment, the three men, including Todd, Kyle and Marvin, were still being stared by Aria. They had no excuse to leave and they all twisted their bodies uneasily. They didn''t know how long the little girl would stare at them. "Ahem." Todd coughed uncomfortably. It was obvious that he was hinting Kyle and Marvin to find a way to deal with the little girl. After receiving the hint, Kyle rubbed his elbow against Marvin and urged Marvin to talk to the little girl. If they continued to sit here like this, they would collapse sooner or later. Urged by Todd and Kyle, Marvin had no choice but to talk to the little girl. He leaned towards the table and looked Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader Aria had sensed that something was wrong. She felt that this place was strange and it didn''t look like Danny''s house at all. She frowned and looked unhappy. Seeing that Shawn got off the car and he walked around the car and opened the door for her. Seeing the angry look on Aria''s face and Aria didn''t want to get out of the car, so Shawn reminded her, "Aria, it''s time to get out." Aria shook her head and then asked Shawn, "Uncle, aren''t you taking me to see Mommy? Why are you taking me here? How can I see Mommy in this way?" Hearing this, Shawn couldn''t help but feel a little angry. This little girl was really difficult to deal with! With a serious look on his face, Shawn had to find an excuse and said to Aria, "I''m sorry, Aria. In fact, I don''t know how to find your Mommy, so I take you to my home first." ''I''m sorry?'' It was not until Shawn finished his words that he realized that he had said the word "sorry" to the little girl in front of him. He instantly frowned. He remembered that he had only said sorry to that little woman, Windy, and now he said sorry to her daughter so smoothly! What the hell was going on? Did he treat this little girl as Windy? No matter what, Shawn couldn''t explain it clearly. He had such a complicated feeling for Aria. How could he say sorry to the little girl as easily as he did to Windy? He even felt that he was crazy. Chapter 349 It Could Be Twins It was not until later that Shawn knew that Aria was his own daughter that he realized that he loved his daughter very much. Although his love for his daughter was not as deep as his love for Windy, blood was thicker than water. At this time, he couldn''t help but express his father''s love for his daughter. Hearing Shawn said that he didn''t know how to find her mother. Aria''s pink face darkened. It turned out that her uncle said that he would take her to her mother was just a lie. Shawn knew that Aria was unhappy, so he patiently coaxed her, "Aria, how about this? Now you can stay at my home and have fun. I will send someone to help you find your Mommy, Okay?" "Really?" Aria didn''t know whether she should believe him or not, but she thought he was a good man and she should trust him. Only Shawn knew that he was just coaxing Aria at this moment. He didn''t want to do that, but on one hand he didn''t want her to come back to Windy so soon, and on the other hand, he really didn''t want her to leave. "Of course it''s true." Shawn gave Aria an affirmative answer. Deep inside, he hoped that Aria would believe him. He continued, "I have a son called Ronald. He likes to make friends. I''ll introduce him to you and you can play with him, Okay?" Aria hes Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader t''s normal that they look like each other in some ways. Maybe it''s not what we think." Now, no matter what Anaya said, Shawn couldn''t rest assured. At this moment, his mind was really in a mess, and there were many things that he couldn''t understand. After a moment''s silence, Shawn opened his mouth and said to Anaya, "Mom, I''ve heard so much from you. I''m really confused. I don''t care who Aria''s father is. Now that we suspect her identity, I must find out the truth." "What do you want to do?" Anaya asked. Shawn voiced out his thoughts. "Mom, we shouldn''t talk about Aria''s identity for the time being. Otherwise, Windy will be suspicious and think that we want to take her child away from her. Next, I need to do a DNA test with Aria. If she is not my daughter, it would be Okay. If she is my daughter, then I can''t let Windy take her to remarry someone else. Of course. As for Ronald, I want to do a DNA paternity test with him again. I hope you can keep it a secret for me." Hearing this, Anaya nodded and then asked, "I can understand that you want to have a DNA paternity test with Aria. But why do you still want to have a DNA paternity test with Ronald? Didn''t you do it five years ago? Or do you suspect that Ronald is not your son now? " Chapter 350 Call Him Daddy When Anaya said her last doubt, she felt that she couldn''t accept it from the bottom of her heart that if someone told her that her grandson, whom she had taken care of for more than five years, was not the flesh and blood of Yu Clan at all, Anaya would never accept such a result. Of course, Shawn could guess his mother''s worries, but he had to make it clear. "Mother, five years ago, when we received a phone call, someone told us that Windy died on the way to the hospital. At the same time, there was also a male baby sent to the hospital, and that is Ronald. Later, I had a DNA test with Ronald and confirmed that the dead woman was Windy. Five years later, Windy came back alive. She didn''t die at all. What does it mean?" Anaya listened to her son carefully and didn''t interrupt him. At this moment, she began to be confused. What happened five years ago? Why there was someone who was so sure that the woman who died at that time was her daughter-in-law, Windy? Seeing that his mother listened to him so carefully, Shawn continued to analyze, "It means that someone deliberately created the phenomenon of Windy''s death, trying to deceive us and make us believe that Windy was really dead. If someone really made up the thing that Windy died and tried to deceive us, then is the extra child Ronald at that time is really the child of our family? Is it possi Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader his son and then reached out an arm to hold him and Aria in his arms together. At this moment, he felt his heart was full of these two little fellows. Shawn bathed the two kids in person, and then held them to sleep. They asked him to tell stories, and the three of them laughed incessantly. How happy they were Shawn had been playing with Ronald and Aria for a long time. When Shawn felt sleepy, he heard his son say, "Daddy, I want to sleep." Hearing his son''s words, Shawn was about to ask him to go to bed first when he heard Aria saying, "Daddy, I want to sleep too." Shawn was surprised and unbelievable that Aria called him Daddy. He even thought that he had misheard. He stared at Aria for a long time and then asked, "Aria, what did you call me just now?" "Daddy." Aria giggled. "You... Why do you call me Daddy? " Shawn asked in confusion. He didn''t think Aria called him that casually because she learned it from Ronald. There must be a reason for her to call him that. With a big smile on her face, Aria snuggled into the arms of Shawn. She then rested her head on the other arm of Shawn like Ronald and said to Shawn. "Because you just like my father now so that I want to call you Daddy." "Then you can call me Daddy from now on, Okay?" Although Shawn was a little disappointed at Aria''s answer, he still wanted her to call him Daddy greedily. Chapter 351 The First Time The Mother And Son Met Aria hesitated for a while. ''If I call him Daddy from now on, will he really be my Daddy?'' Aria thought? Aria felt that it was necessary to make it clear to Shawn, so she said, "But I only have one Daddy. If I find my real Daddy and continue to call you Daddy, my real Daddy will be angry." Shawn couldn''t help but frown when he heard what Aria said. What did this little girl mean? She said she only had one Daddy, and she even talked about her real Daddy. Was she telling him that Danny was not her real father? "Then what did you call Danny? Don''t you call him Daddy? " Shawn really wanted to know what Aria called Danny. If Danny was not Aria''s real father, it meant that Windy was lying to Shawn, and Windy was likely to be Shawn''s daughter. Aria shook her head and replied, "No, I call him Daddy Danny. He is just my Daddy Danny, not my real dad." Aria''s answer made Shawn excited. He knew that Aria meant that Danny wasn''t her biological father, which meant that Windy was lying to Shawn and deliberately made Shawn think that she had a child with another man. Windy did this to draw a clear line with Shawn, and from now on, she wanted to have nothing to do with him! Thinking of this, Shawn was furious. How could Windy want to break up with him so clearly? The more she wanted so, the more he w Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader d, "Then why didn''t Mommy talk to me just now?" "I''m sorry. It''s Mommy''s fault. Forgive me, Okay?" Windy was still talking to Ronald gently. She didn''t realize that in fact, Ronald really treated her as his mother, and she just wanted to comfort the crying child. It was true. Windy didn''t expect that Ronald would really be her son, let alone today was the first time the mother and son met. The son called the mother so affectionately, and Windy just treated her son as a child who cried and wanted to be comforted by his Mommy. When she knew the truth later, she was really distressed. Her dear son had always known that she was his mother, but she didn''t know that she had a son! Seeing that Windy was so gentle to him and apologized to him sincerely, Ronald thought that his mother had really recognized him as her son, so he smiled obediently and nodded "Okay" to show that he had forgiven his mother. "Good boy!" Windy looked at the little face of Ronald, who looked exactly like Shawn, and Windy praised Ronald with a smile. In fact, she had already guessed that Ronald was Shawn''s son, so she felt a little uncomfortable and couldn''t help but have random thoughts. She didn''t expect that Shawn had a child with another woman not long after she left. It was ironic! Well, Shawn really didn''t love her. Chapter 352 Its Definitely Not You Shawn had been sitting at the table all the time. Seeing that Windy loved Aria and comforted Ronald, he certainly knew that Windy was just comforting Ronald as a mother, not treating Ronald as her own child. From this point of view, Shawn knew that Windy really didn''t know the existence of Ronald before, which made Shawn more suspicious of whether Ronald was his own son or not. ''Is there someone trying to deceive me by using Ronald? Otherwise, why doesn''t Windy notice that she has a son?'' Now, Shawn was very confused about this. Under the current situation, if he wanted to confirm whether or not Ronald was his son, Shawn had to do a paternity test again. Besides, Shawn felt that he had to find a trustworthy person to help him complete this task. After a long time, when Shawn saw that Windy was so attentive to Ronald, and that Ronald was calling her Mommy again and again, Shawn was a little annoyed. It was obviously that Windy didn''t treat Ronald as her own son. She was just comforting Ronald. Was it necessary for Windy to pretend so serious? Shawn couldn''t stand it anymore. He really hated Windy''s disguise in front of his son. He stood up from the chair all of a sudden and walked towards Windy and Ronald. Then he pulled Ronald away from Windy and shouted at Ronald Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader eyes, Windy was really innocent and didn''t pretend at all. It seemed that she really didn''t know anything about Ronald. In Shawn''s opinion, since Windy really didn''t know anything about Ronald, he decided not to tell Windy for the time being, lest she would ask her son back from him after she knew it. "Nothing. Since you don''t know, just forget it." Shawn said to Windy in a cold voice, as if he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Windy curled her lips secretly and didn''t ask any more questions. She just said to herself, "I will forget it. I don''t want to know anyway." What Windy meant was that Shawn didn''t want to tell her too much about Ronald who was the child of Shawn and another woman. After all, Windy didn''t want to know. But this was not the case to Shawn. He thought what Windy said meant that she didn''t care about Ronald, so she didn''t want to know so much. At this moment, Shawn became even more silent. He really didn''t say anything. It was useless to say anything about the current situation of him and Windy. In that case, it was better not to say anything. Windy didn''t want to talk to Shawn anymore as she saw that he was so indifferent to her. She turned to Anaya and said, "Aunt, thank you for taking care of Aria for me. It''s time for us to leave now." Chapter 353 An Indispensable Part Hearing that Windy was going to leave, Anaya was reluctant to let her go. Anaya stepped forward, held one of Windy''s hands and asked, "Windy, why are you in such a hurry? Anyway, you have come. How about we have a meal together?" "Thank you, Auntie. I have something else to do today. Can we have a meal together next time?" Windy politely refused Anaya''s kindness. Now she really didn''t want to face Shawn anymore. She just wanted to stay away from him as far as possible. Hearing this, Anaya glanced at Shawn. Anaya could guess that Windy didn''t want to stay for the meal with them because she felt awkward. So Anaya didn''t make things difficult for her. Anaya just nodded with a gentle smile and said, "Well, in that case, we can make an appointment another day." "Okay." Windy nodded with a smile. Then she bent down, held Aria''s hand and said, "Aria, say goodbye to Grandma." Aria looked at Anaya obediently and said, "Goodbye, Grandma." Anaya really liked Aria''s sensible and lovely look from the bottom of her heart. "Okay, bye, Aria. Remember to visit Grandma more often." Aria nodded her head and replied to Anaya, "Grandma, don''t worry. I will." After saying that to Anaya, Aria turned to look at Shawn and Ronald and said, "Goodbye, Dad, Ronald." ''Daddy?'' Windy''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Aria call Shawn Daddy. Windy looked at Shawn and didn''t understand why Ari Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader s, Albert shook his head helplessly. This little girl always made him don''t know what to do to her. Well, whatever she said, he had to agree with her. After waiting for about three minutes, Windy took Aria''s hand and walked in. She began to look for Leila and wondered whether Leila had changed since they hadn''t seen each other for five years. If Leila had changed too much, it would be difficult for Windy to find her with so many people in this KFC. While Windy was thinking, she saw a woman in an orange suit sitting by the window waving at her. Then Windy heard her say, "Windy, here." It was not until Windy heard Leila calling that Windy was sure that the woman who was waving to her was her friend, Leila. Windy held Aria''s hand and walked towards Leila. "Windy, you are finally back. I finally see you." As soon as Leila saw Windy, she gave Windy a big hug and held Windy tightly, unwilling to let Windy go. With a gentle smile, Windy hugged Leila and said, "I didn''t expect you to miss me so much." Hearing this, Leila ended the hug with Windy. Then Leila looked at her and said reproachfully, "Of course, you are a crazy girl. Where have you been in the past five years? We couldn''t find you no matter how hard we try." Windy still smiled gently and said simply, "It''s a long story. If you really want to know where I have been in the past five years, I will tell you slowly." Chapter 354 Im Single Now Now that Windy had said so, it seemed that there was really not a single word or a few words that could explain where she had been in the past five years. So Leila stopped asking and nodded. "Well, you can tell me slowly in the future." Seeing that Leila didn''t ask her any more questions, Windy turned to look at Albert, who was standing aside. Then she looked back and forth between Leila and Albert, and then said with an ambiguous smile, "Ha ha, it seems that in the past five years, you two have finally been together." Hearing that Windy made fun of him and Leila, Albert scratched his hair and smiled sheepishly. But he still told Windy the truth, "Well, you have seen it, sister-in-law." Hearing that Albert called her sister-in-law, Windy naturally understood why he called her sister-in-law. For a moment, she couldn''t accept it. After all, she had nothing to do with Shawn now, so it was meaningless for her to get involved with Shawn intentionally or unintentionally. Therefore, Windy said to Albert as if she was joking, "Don''t call me like that anymore. I''m single now. If you call me like that again, I''ll be misunderstood. Then I may not even be able to find a husband in the future." "Uh..." When Albert heard Windy''s words, he was obviously stunned and didn''t know what was going on for a while. But, sta Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader hawed for a long time. You are not straightforward at all." Windy smiled again. Before she could say anything, she heard what Leila said. "Don''t worry. Just leave the matter of finding a house to me and Albert. I promise to give you the good news in two days." Windy believed in Leila very much. Leila said that good news would come in two days. Windy believed in her efficiency. "Thank you so much." Windy looked at Albert and Leila and said. Albert, who had been sitting aside silently, heard Windy say thanks to Leila politely, so he said, "We have known each other for so many years, and you and Lily have been good friends for so many years. It''s too polite for you to say thank you." "Exactly." Following Albert''s words, Leila continued, "You have always been treating me as an outsider. You just can''t change that!" Leila did not dwell so much on this matter. After a short pause, she changed the subject and asked Windy, "By the way, Windy, why do you want to rent an apartment with Aria outside? I heard that you and Danny of Xiao Clan have reached the point of getting married. You held the wedding yesterday. And just because of a man, you didn''t hold the wedding successfully. Now I really don''t understand why you don''t live in Danny''s house since your relationship with him has reached such a point. " Chapter 355 Have A Son As for the wedding of Windy and Danny yesterday, the two of them didn''t complete the wedding because of Shawn. In the end, Windy and Danny ended up in discord. But Leila didn''t know much about the things between them. So she asked Windy now, trying to know what was going on with the wedding of Xiao Clan yesterday. In fact, Windy didn''t want to talk about what happened yesterday, but since her friend asked, she couldn''t hide anything from her friend. So Windy said, "Shawn threatened me with Aria and didn''t allow me to marry Danny. I was also worried about Aria. I couldn''t do anything to stop Shawn, so I said I didn''t want to marry Danny." Speaking of this, Windy sighed deeply and then continued, "Five years ago, when I first came to England with Aria, I lived a hard life, I was just down and out. We always didn''t have food and often got hungry. Now I recall it and don''t know how I survived with Aria from that kind of life. Such a poor life lasted for three years. It was not until two years ago that we met Danny that our life gradually became better. Two years ago, Aria was very thin. Since we met Danny, the quality of our life has improved a lot. Aria has gained some weight." As Windy spoke, she looked down at her daughter who was sitting next to her and said, "Aria has suffered a lot with me. I feel so sorry for her. As her m Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader was her Aria. She had never heard from Rita that she had a boy. "I really don''t know that I have a son. I only know that I have a daughter, Aria." Windy said to Albert and Leila affirmatively. Seeing Windy''s affirmative answer, Leila frowned and thought for a while. Then Leila guessed, "Windy, do you think it''s possible that someone changed Ronald with Aria when you were not noticing?" The last sentence was uttered in a very low voice by Leila, and it was whispered in Windy''s ear in case that Aria would hear it. Even though Aria was still young, children nowadays were very sensitive. A casual word from adults could make them think randomly, so Leila didn''t want Aria to hear it and think too much. "It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!" Windy decisively dispelled Leila''s suspicion and said, "I''m sure that Aria is the daughter of me and Shawn. I was also afraid that Rita would do something to hurt my baby, so I was very careful. Before I went to England, I secretly found someone to do a paternity test for me and Aria. The probability is more than ninety-nine percent that we are mother and daughter." Windy lowered her head to look at Aria who was eating. Then she turned to look at Albert and Leila and said, "Besides, Aria looks like me very much. If we were not mother and daughter, would Aria look like me so much?" Chapter 356 Conjecture Hearing what Windy said, both Albert and Leila looked at Aria carefully. They made a comparison between Aria''s little face and Windy''s. The two of them nodded in agreement with what Windy said. Aria did look like Windy very much. If they were not mother and daughter, Aria would never look like Windy so much. Albert, who had been silent for a long time, he guessed and said to Windy and Leila, "Do you think there is something wrong with the origin of Ronald?" For a moment, Windy and Leila didn''t understand what Albert meant. They looked at him and listened to him continue to speak out his thoughts. "Think about it. Five years ago, someone told Yu Clan that Windy had an accident and died on the way to the hospital. But five years later, she was alive and came back to us well. What does it mean? " Before Windy and Leila could speak out their own guesses, Albert continued, "It means that five years ago, there was someone who wanted Windy to die, and more hope that Mr. Shawn thought Windy was dead. That is to say, someone deliberately created a fraud to make us believe that Windy died. Moreover, the woman who died at that time was mistaken by us as Windy. Her face was burned and disfigured, and it was impossible for us to identify who the dead person was. In this case, if Mr. Shawn and all of us believe that Windy is dead, it must need something to prove it. So if someo Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader ''s inevitable for me to feel a little strange after five years.'' After entering the living room, Windy and Sally sat down and talked for a while. Then Windy told Aria that she must listen to her Grandma and not to be naughty. After that, Windy left with relief. To be honest, Windy didn''t like to work. As for her work experience, it was only five years ago when she worked in Dragon Empire group. Even so, it was more than enough for her to apply for a secretary position, so she decided to apply for a position related to the secretary. The first company Windy applied for was called BY Group, which was not a small company. With good treatment and high salary, BY Group urgently needed to recruit a president''s secretary. At the beginning of the interview, Windy was not sure that she would be hired, but she did not expect that the interviewer had seen her resume. After asking her a few questions, he told her to wait for a moment. As long as their manager thought she was good, she could pass the interview. Windy waited in a small reception room for about a quarter of an hour before the interviewer came back. She stood up from the sofa and politely asked, "Excuse me, have I passed the interview?" The interviewer was a kind middle-aged man. After hearing Windy''s question, he smiled and said, "Congratulations, you have passed the interview. You can start to work now." Chapter 357 She Is Just Surprised Windy didn''t expect that she could pass the interview so easily, and the interviewer said that she could go to work from now on. Wasn''t it too fast? "Are you sure that I can go to work now?" Windy asked in disbelief, wondering if she was fooled by some fraudulent group. It would at least take her one or two days to know the result of the interview and then know when she could go to work. But now, not long after the interview, the interviewer told her that she was hired, and she could go to work now! The interviewer noticed Windy''s caution and knew that she must not believe that she had passed the interview so soon and could go to work immediately. She must think that he was lying to her. "Yes, you can go to work now." The interviewer nodded to Windy and then explained, "Here is the thing. Our president has just come back from abroad. Recently, he has decided to stay at home and develop his family business well in the past two days. And now he needs a secretary, so once the person is hired, the person must go to work immediately and cooperate with our president''s work. You have a high education background and have worked in Dragon Empire group before. We can imagine your working ability, so we hire you directly." After listening to the explanation of the interviewer, Windy realized that things turned out like this. Her doubts were dispelled, and she a Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader oked at Windy with a sneer. Obviously, he didn''t believe what she said. He said, "You even said you were serious. If you were serious and you really wanted to marry me, how could you easily leave with your ex-husband at our wedding?" Hearing this, Windy was speechless and didn''t know how to continue to explain to Danny. Moreover, she didn''t know if he would believe her if she explained to him. "Danny." Windy looked at him and tried to explain. She didn''t care whether he believed her or not, she had to explain it to him. If she didn''t explain, it meant that she had lied to him. "I don''t know whether you will believe me or not. Anyway, I didn''t mean to leave on the wedding day. It was Shawn who took Aria away. He threatened me with Aria. I''m worried about Aria, that''s why I said I wouldn''t marry you. " Danny knew exactly what Aria meant to Windy, but he didn''t know whether he should believe Windy or not. He also hoped that there was a real reason for her to refuse to marry him on the wedding day. But now, he couldn''t accept the reason of Windy, even if it was true as she said, he couldn''t accept it. Think about it. A woman is going to marry you, and she may still remember her ex-husband in her heart, and in her heart, her daughter is much more important than you. Then how much position do you still have in her heart? Will she really want to marry you? Chapter 358 They Are All His Children Danny was not sure whether Windy really loved him or not, so he shook his head and said, "Windy, it''s really hard for me to believe you now." As soon as Danny said this, Windy fell silent and had nothing to say. After all, he didn''t believe her, so what was the point of her explanation? Windy shook her head with a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter even if you don''t believe me. I can understand your feelings now. If I were you, I think it would be difficult for me to believe a person who has broken a pledge of marriage." Hearing this, Danny raised his head and looked at Windy. Seeing that she was sad because of his distrust, he really had no mood to comfort her now. After a while, he just watched her turn around and leave his office, but he did not try to persuade her to stay. He thought that the two of them should give each other some time and space, quiet and carefully think about what should they do in the future A few days later, Shawn received a phone call from his friend abroad. It was about the identities of the two children, Ronald and Aria. There was a hint of expectation on Shawn''s tense face, but at the same time, his heart was also very complicated. He hoped that Aria was his daughter, but in that case, Ronald might not be his son. In the eyes of Shawn, no matter whose son Ronald was, he had always treated Ronald as his own son and loved Ronald for the past Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader d treats me well. Ronald is my son, and Aria is also my daughter. Mom, even I can''t believe it." Anaya wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and smiled. "Shawn, now that you know that Ronald and Aria are the children of our Yu Clan, it''s true that it''s a great thing. But I still can''t get rid of my doubts. What''s going on? Why doesn''t Windy know that you have a son?" Shawn was also confused about this question. No matter how he thought, he couldn''t figure it out, so he could only say to his mother, "Mother, I can''t figure out the reason for this matter. But I think Windy must know the reason by herself, and we will also know at that time." Anaya nodded, "Okay." After a while, Anaya suddenly thought of something and said to Shawn seriously, "Now that we''ve figured out the identities of Ronald and Aria, I''m relieved. It''s up to you whether our family can be reunited or not." Of course, Shawn understood what his mother meant. She wanted him to be with Windy again and make Aria come back to Yu Clan. As Anaya''s son, how could Shawn let her down? Therefore, Shawn promised to Anaya solemnly, "Mom, don''t worry. I know what to do. No matter how difficult it is, I will ask Windy''s forgiveness so that she and Aria could return to Yu Clan as soon as possible and reunite with our family." "That''s good. I''m really relieved to hear your promise." Anaya smiled with relief. Chapter 359 The Final After sending Aria to school, Windy was about to get on the car and leave with Danny when a blue Maserati sports car blocked their way. Shawn had already noticed Windy and Danny, so he parked the car in front of them on purpose to prevent them from leaving. "Bye, Daddy." Ronald said goodbye to Shawn politely. "Bye." Shawn replied in a low voice, watching his son jumping towards the school gate. However, when Ronald saw Windy, he suddenly stopped and said happily, "Eh? Mommy, why are you here? " Uh... Facing the little boy, Windy was speechless for a moment. She really didn''t understand why this little boy always called her Mommy. When she first saw him, he called her in this way. Now he still called her in this way. "I..." Windy looked at Danny awkwardly, then bent down and said to Ronald gently, "I''m here to send my daughter to school. Are you also a student here?" "Yes, you''re right," Ronald nodded with a smile. Windy didn''t expect that Ronald would go to school here, and the reason why Aria went to school here was entirely based on the ability of Danny. Because most of the children who studied in this primary school were from rich families, and the children of ordinary families had no chance to come here at all. Windy was very grateful to Danny for giving Aria such a good learning environment and Windy felt that she owed Danny another favor. Looking at Ronald''s handsome face, Windy smiled gently and said, "Go to class now." "Bye, Mommy." After waving at Windy, Ronald walked into the campus. Da Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader er, "Windy, it''s said that there is no overnight enmity between the husband and wife. Whether five years ago or five years later, Shawn has done so much for you. We all see it. We all hope that you can come back and forgive him. No matter how angry you were before, now it''s time for you to calm down for the sake of the two kids, Ronald and Aria." Anaya also persuaded, "Yes, Windy. Please give Shawn one more chance." Looking at Windy for a long time, Shawn didn''t hear her say anything. He just said to her, "Honey, this is my birthday gift for you." Looking at the gift from Shawn, Windy hesitated for a while before taking it. She opened it and saw two marriage certificates and a letter. "These are our marriage certificates and a letter I wrote to you. It detailed the reason why I treated you like that five years ago. You will understand after reading it." Shawn explained. With the marriage certificates of the two of them in her hand, Windy looked carefully at the date, it was the date they got their marriage certificates when they got married, which she couldn''t understand, and asked, "We got divorced five years ago. What''s going on?" Shawn told her, "That''s a fake divorce agreement." After the birthday party, Windy read the letter from Shawn seriously. After knowing all his difficulties, she finally chose to forgive him. From then on, their family lived a happy life. The relationship between Windy and Shawn was getting better and better. They loved each other more and more! They loved each other beyond measure. Chapter 360 Thank You Note Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader / ReadNow / WeRead. You guys can find them in APP Store and Google Play.Here, I would like to highly recommend some more interesting ones to you. 1, Trapped with the CEODrugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him."As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses.She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again. But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. The man had already got what he wanted from her, but she couldn''t understand why he still wanted to torture and haunt her.--------------2, Take My Breath Away"Drive this woman out!""Throw this woman into the sea!"When he doesnt know Debbie Nian''s true identity, Carlos Huo cold-shoulders her."Mr. Huo, she is your wife," Carlos'' secretary reminded him. Hearing that, Carlos gives him a cold stare and complained, "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"From then on, Carlos spoils her rotten. Little did everyone expect that they would get a divorce.--------------3, My CEO DaddyAfter being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her."He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended. "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''--------------4, The Substitute Bride"I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.--------------5, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty"You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!--------------6, The Spoiled GirlEmily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things werent bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jacks uncles car, where they ended up C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.--------------7, Sweet Twins: Indulge in Daddy''s LoveNancy''s face was tangled. She had taken the life-changing decision of carrying the baby for a strange man, to meet her mother''s surgical expenses, oblivious to what the future had in store for her.Five years had passed and she had become a famous pediatrician. As she stepped out of the airport with big goals and dreams, fate greeted her in the form of a little boy C whose father was none other than the strange man, Charles, the one had helped Nancy save her mother.Even before Nancy could swallow the truth, she was flummoxed by the unexpected arrival of a man with a baby girl, claiming it as her daughter.What would Nancy do? Were there more secrets from her past waiting to take her on a topsy-turvy ride?--------------8, Deep Affection: Honey, Come Back To MeTwo years ago, Nina married a man she had never met. She didn''t know his name or his age; she knew nothing about this person she was married to. Their marriage was nothing more than a contract with conditions, and one of the clauses was that she should not sleep with another man. Yet, Nina lost her virginity to a stranger when she knocked at the wrong door one night.With the compensation she had to pay weighing her down, she decided to draw up a divorce agreement on her own.When she finally met her husband to hand over the papers, she was shocked to find that her husband was none other than the man she had cheated on him with!--------------9, Billionaire''s GiftMandy is young, beautiful, and rich. She has the perfect life and the perfect boyfriend. But one night, her whole world turns upside down--she catches her boyfriend, Daniel having an affair; she goes to bar where she gets drugged and loses her virginity to Nathan, a man who forces her to have a one-night stand with him; and her father gets arrested by the police.Then, she has no choice but to agree to be Nathan''s mistress for a month so that he would protect her and her family in return. But unexpectedly, Mandy falls in love with him and even agrees to be his girlfriend. However, another girl who likes Nathan is jealous and tries every means to separate them. Can Nathan and Mandy get through this? Don''t wait any more and start reading Billionaire''s Gift!--------------10, Trapped In LaceRachel was a brilliant doctor with her whole life ahead of her. After five years of being stuck in a loveless marriage, she finally decided that it was time to get a divorce. By some cruel twist of fate, Rachel also found out that one of her patients was actually her husbands mistress."Mr. Fu, the least you could do is wait until we''re formally divorced before you go around cheating on me!""Mrs. Fu, am I sensing some jealousy here?""Just sign the divorce papers!" Rachel thought that everything would be fine after the divorce. However, they ended up in the same bed again after her father insisted that they live together for another year. What happened after Rachel rolled back into the arms of her ex-husband?--------------11, ApotheosisFalling from nobility, Zen Luo became a humble slave and served as a human punchbag for his former cousins. Inadvertently, he found a way to refine himself into a weapon and a legend started because of that. With a strong belief in never surrender, he strove for revenges and pursued big dreams.Warriors from various clans contended for hegemony and the world was stirred. Relying on the body that was comparable to a powerful weapon, Zen beat his numerous enemies on his way to the immortality. Would he succeed eventually?--------------12, Mighty Soldier KingFormer special forces soldier Peter Wang is tasked to serve as a security guard in one of Golden City''s top firms to protect his beautiful employer, Bella Song.As a fighter who survived the grueling life in the military, he dismissed the job as menial and simple. Little did he know, he gravely miscalculated.At the heart of a seemingly peaceful city, Peter found himself treading dangerously through vicious gangs and atrocious personalities while winning the hearts of several beautiful women along the way --the elusive Bella, esteemed Amelia, sweet Elaine, youthful Shelly, gentle Lisa, and more.Who can defeat our Mighty Soldier King?--------------13, Rebirth of Martial GodTraversing back to the ancient Prime Martial World from modern age, Austin finds himself in a younger body as he wakes up.Yet, the young man he possesses was a miserable dimwit, what a bummer!But it doesn''t matter as his mind is sound and clear. Possessing this younger and stronger body, he will fight his way to become the God of martial arts, and rule the whole Martial World!--------------14, The Legend of Innate Mage"Brotherhood? Clan? It is utterly ridiculous!"They had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan Clan enjoyed great respect. However, everything was completely different now.Ricky Nan was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault, despite their close friendship, right from childhood. Nate Nan, set as the successor of Nan Clan, now treated him like a stranger."Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!"--------------15, Lord Of Martial ArtsIn Lothlann Continent, talent in martial arts won cultivators respect.Darren Chu, a mediocre talent in martial arts, was deemed a loser by everyone. His status changed when a fireball fell from the sky and hit him on the head.He cheated death.Empowered with the ability to assimilate other creatures'' talent, Darren sought to better himself and seek vengeance against those who had wronged his family, including his little sister."You will kneel in front of me one day," swore the future lord of martial arts.--------------16, Ascent of Hero on the Dragon ThroneRocky Bai, a young and talented scholar in the field of gene study, ranked number one among his peers. While he was on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out....Rocky Bai is reborn!It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.Let''s join in their adventure!--------------17, Treasure-hunting: Into the UnknownZachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?---------------------------------------------------------------------Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!